For my sis, who enjoys the show and somehow got me into giving it a shot. I make this story for you. I hope you enjoy this when I read this to you as a bedtime story, just as I hope the readers here enjoy this tale too.

---

Once Upon A Time.

In a land filled with magical talking ponies, where everybody- sorry; everypony lived in peace and harmony. Fueled by the power of love and friendship, Equestria was a world bathed in light, protected by its generous all-powerful monarchs - who for some reason apparently don't address themselves as "Kings" or "Queens".

One day: a young studious unicorn, Twilight Sparkle, student under the great - with questionable wisdom - Princess Celestia, discovers an ancient prophecy informing the return of the forsaken banished sister to the Princess. While her mentor was dismissive of her worries to this reemerging threat, Twilight was sent to a smaller town from the kingdom she spent her whole life within, to discover the importance and power of friendship.

But you all know this.

And this is not her story.

This is my story.

Across another world, far from Equestria itself, a young man, a brony slowly getting his way into the show and its fanbase, disgruntled and disgusted with the planet and species he resided with, was one minute asleep in his average cozy bed, to suddenly finding himself in the middle of My Little Pony's Ponyville. What's worse: he found himself in the form of one of the world's species.

An Earth Pony, to be exact. How boring was that?!

Shocked, confused, anxious and incredibly angry, our young stallion finds himself thrust into the beginning of the first episode, all the way to the finale.

As he aids the Mane Six in their quests with his limited knowledge and sarcastic wit, he seeks for the truth: how did he get here? Why him of all bronies? Why don't any of the monarchs address themselves as "King" or "Queen"? Why are some of the villains so bland in their goals? Why doesn't Spike the Dragon have wings? Is there a pony mating season? If so, how best does he avoid it? Why do some ponies wear clothing while the rest don't? What is that forsaken voice in his head, repeatedly telling him to go assist the main heroes in their adventuree?

And most importantly: why does he find himself so attracted to a certain purple unicorn? Doesn't that go against all laws of... well, everything that is against 'wrongness'?

All these will be answered as he traverses this new world to find a way to return home.

This is his - and by that I mean my - story.

---

Here's how this is going to work.

This is a what-if if I, myself, were somehow transported into the world of MLP. Each and every episode will be covered with little differences here and there. To be honest: I have only started watching the show (though I haven't watched it in order just yet; that includes the very first episode), and I will be carefully analyzing each episode and the characters before writing the chapters. One chapter per episode.

I won't be putting ALL my time and effort into this, as I have other work to be writing on as well. We will start the beginning with the first episode, and all of it will be in first-person view.

Speaking of which: I won't be some perfect gary-stu with a shiny teeth smile and beautiful mane. No no, you will be beholding me criticizing the world, its residents and its plots, all the while being a sarcastic jerk for a long time within Equestria (I'm not the most positive person you'd ever meet), before these ponies manage to soften me up... a little. Bound to happen in a world like Equestria, no?

Any questions/reviews will be responded to in the Author's Notes of the first chapter; which will be published soon.

And forgive any ignorance on my part. If I get something wrong about the world or its inhabitants, please notify me so I can learn better in the future.

With that covered: please the enjoy the story when the first proper chapter begins; which will be an introduction of his arrival into the very first episode!

AN: I do not owe My Little Pony, or any of the parody songs used in this chapter. Any insults/criticism thrown at the characters are strictly opinion-based/mostly added for comedic effect; I apologize if anyone gets offended. Enjoy.

---

Ow...

Ow...

Ow...

Owowowowowowowowowowowowow...

Okay... I've been lying down too long now.

And that light glaring into my closed lids isn't helping either. I seriously need to open them now.

Big mistake on my part.

I hiss in annoyance, my eyes shutting quickly as I rubbed them (my arm feeling surprisingly soft for some reason), at the bright light of the sun shining down upon me, signalling it was time to get up. Despite its beauty, the sun has a thing for getting people out of bed in the most unwelcome way possible. Grunting, I shift around on my bed, not determined in the slightest as my aching body refused to get up-

Wait. Aching? My body shouldn't be in discomfort. True my bed hasn't always been the most luxurious thing to sleep on, but it did its job adequately... wait... I don't recall my bed being so uncomfortable and...

Filthy?

Blinking, my back turned to the pestering sun, I slowly open my eyes one last time, my blurry vision clearing as my tired mind slowly processed that I was not, in fact, in my bed.

But rather, on the ground. Outside. On yellow dirt.

"He's waking up..."

"I can see that."

"What do you think's wrong with him?"

"Maybe he's had too much sugar."

Where...? Who...? What...?

"Mister...? Hey mister...! Wake up!"

Immediately my hand flew to my bad ear in protection, my features contorted in disdain. Obviously one or two people were nearby. Too close judging by their voices. Glancing upwards, I swear my eyes were about to bulge out as I noticed two... multicolored horses were looking down on me. And if I didn't know any better I'd say their expressions were that of... concern.

Imagine my shock when one of them opened their mouths... and spoke: "Are you alright sir? That looks pretty uncomfortable."

---

[Insert intro music to Power Rangers Dino Charge here]

(Stardust Balance. Stardust Balance. Stardust Balance. Stardust Balance.)

In a world full of life. Sanity's on the line.

Tries to keep his tolerance alive!

There is only one chance, to entertain fans.

Yet his mood spreads all over the lannnnnd!

Go go Stardust Balance!

Don't you ever stop!

Go go Stardust Balance!

You will rise up to the top!

Ponies forever!

(Pony Charge!)

All together!

(Stardust Balance. Stardust Balance. Stardust Balance! Stardust Balance!)

Stardust Balance: Earth Pony!

---

...Okay... I'm dreaming. I must be. Because there is no way, absolutely no way, I am being addressed by two talking horses. Oh now I've finally done it: I've drunken too much cola that it's caused me to have some sort of lucid dream with a clear mind.

"You could say..." I managed to muster from my tired voice. "I've had too much to drink before going to bed." One would say any normal person would be screaming or yelling in fright and shock over two talking animals.

Unfortunately for them, I don't believe in 'normal' people.

One of them, the cream-colored one undoubtedly female, blinked. "The path is your bed?"

I shook my head, my mind waking up more by the minute... wait, it SHOULDN'T be waking up! I'm already dreaming! It is not possible (guy who believes anything is possible is being a hypocrite right now) to dream and wake up at the same time.

Brain: explain yourself!

The other horse, also female; a clear green - though was it lime? - smiled slightly as I unconsciously yawned. "Perhaps you've fallen asleep last night while going home. Having too much candy can do that to you."

Honestly I'm more of a chocolate guy. but that's beside the point! It was clear to me now that this is not some ordinary dream... or a dream at all for that matter. "Where... exactly am I?" I asked slowly, carefully steadying myself upwards on my legs, focusing my gaze on the two creatures while ignoring the sunlight. And my back remains in pain from sleeping on this clear ground.

"On a pathway-"

"I mean the location." I snapped, ignoring their blinking at the behavior. I don't have time for this; I need to figure out what's going on around me. And an idea of my surroundings would be the most ideal place to start. "Town. Country."

The limey one blinked, evidently taken aback by my behavior. "Why, you're in Ponyville. Where else?"

"...What did you say...?" Surely I misheard that. My brain mustn't be fully awake yet. Because there is no chance I am in where they just claimed I am.

The creamy one nodded, rather too enthusiastically for my taste. "She's right. You must be new around here, judging by the confusion on your face, the foreign accent and that we've never seen you around here before. This is Ponyville! And you're just in time! The Summer Sun Celebration will be starting tonight! Isn't that wonder-"

I raise my hand, a stern expression replacing my befuddled one. "You're saying I'm in Ponyville."

"Uh-huh."

"And you're both..."

It was their turn to exchange looks of confusion. "Ponies...?"

"...Now I know I've drank too much." I muttered in disbelief, my gaze turning from them to look around the area, finding what they were saying was indeed correct.

...How?! What?! When?!

Ponies. Ponies everywhere. Some walking around, entering and exiting various buildings of shapes and sizes. Some even flying. All multicolored and conversing as though they had a higher intelligence than possible. I'm hallucinating, the cola has gone to my head. I must be awake in my real house, and pretty soon my mother would notice I'm talking to thin air. I'll be in a mental hospital before I know it.

Or... is this some sort of ritual? As though every newcomer to the show goes through this literal daydream to prove that they're worthy of joining the fanbase? Not that I'm insinuating bronies were insane. Not at all. But... okay I'll admit this would be pretty neat to me if I'd known this was coming earlier.

"Um, but sir." The creamy one pointed out, and I must admit, despite the situation, the politeness was rather welcoming. I look back at her puzzled look, identical to my understandable own. "You make it sound as though you've never met or seen a pony before. You're one too aren't you?"

I scoffed loudly. "You're mistaken, there's no way I'm-" I cut myself off when I subconsciously checked my body to back up my words.

Oh. Dear. Lord. No.

HOW?! WHAT?! WHEN?!

My jaw was wide open, slacking at the sight of myself. My whole body was bent; shaped like one of them. Light gold fur all over me. A tail, coated in numerous shades of brown, swishing happily back at me. I immediately look down, noting why my hands were fixed on the ground... they were hooves. My front appendages were already feeling around my features. Smaller nose. Mouth remains the same, despite it being part of a muzzle now.

And... oh thank God I still have hair! No doubt travelling down to the middle of my neck.

"Are you alright mister...?" The cream one asked with genuine concern. At least this explained why they weren't freaking out at a human in the middle of their town.

But good question regardless. Was I alright?!

"I-I don't... but... how... who... when...?" Was all I could splutter. My mind pounded against itself as logic tried to figure out what was happening to me. How and when did this happen?! Why did this happen! I shouldn't be like this! I circled around, already tumbling down from improper use of the new limbs. I raised a hoof to stop the two from helping me upwards, sorting it myself. "How is this possible...?" I quietly asked myself, my mind racking as it struggles to comprehend searching for a sufficient answer to that question.

"Definitely too much sugar." I heard the lime one whisper to her friend as it that confirmed my sorry state.

Taking in deep breaths, I exhaled with all the calm I could muster and turned back to the patient two. "So... let me get this straight." I began, my voice attempting not to pitch at the surreal of it all. "I'm a pony."

"Yes sir."

"You're both ponies."

"Last time we checked."

"And I'm in Ponyville."

"Yep."

"In... Equestria?"

"Well where else would you be...?"

Oh I don't know. Home? Earth? "I see..." Was all I could manage to say in response. I see. I see. Yeah what a perfect natural thing to say in light of these revelations. I suddenly wake up to find myself in a fictional world, as one of the fictional residents, and all I can say is 'I see.'... Yeah, sounds about right.

"...Do you need help or something mister?" The creamy one asked again, looking just as concerned as her friend.

I shake my head, hardly ever happy to receive assistance... unless... "You wouldn't happen to know someplace I could eat? Free of charge?" Great. Food. Yes, that's the first thing to pop up. Well, in my defense, I can't think straight on an empty stomach.

The limey one replied, no doubt ecstatic to help someone in need. "You could always try the Sweet Apple Acres farm. They're always generous to those starving with no money. If not, well I'm afraid unless any pony working in a food place was in a good mood, there wouldn't be much. Maybe Sugarcube Corner-"

"I understand." I cut her off briskly. "And I appreciate that advice. Thank you, have a nice day." My conversation with them has gone on long enough. For now, food was number one on my mind. I didn't need a headache along the way. Plus as soon as my growling stomach is satisfied, then I can look for more important matters. How I got here being the highest on the list.

"We can escort you to any of those if you don't know-"

"I'm certain I know where to go. Thank you." With that said, I turn and head to the opposite direction.

"Oh! I almost forgot!" I hear the female say and glanced over my no-longer-existent shoulder."Welcome to Ponyville mister!"

Yeah, thanks... I sigh and nodded to the waving pair and continued on my path down who-knows-where. It matters not; the smell of food will guide me.

I'm a pony now...

...What exactly am I suppose to continue that with?

And... wait... is that music?

"The hell...?" I muttered, halting for a moment and looking around. The residents don't seem to notice the increasingly growing noise. Why does it sound so familiar? Is that what I think...? And... is my hind leg tapping to it...?

Oh no...

Nononononononononono NO-!

"What's this? What's this?
Bright colors everywhere!
What's this?
There's ponies in the air!
What's this?
I can't believe my eyes, I must be dreaming.
Wake up man this isn't fair!
What's this?"

I can't control my legs or close my damn mouth! WHAT IS GOING ON?!

"What's this? What's this?
There's something very wrong!
What's this?
There's ponies singing songs!
What's this?
The streets are filled with little fillies laughing
Everybody seems so happy; have I possibly gone daffy?
What is this? What's this?"

Daffy?! That's one way of putting it!

"There's ponies eating burgers, instead of eating hay.
They're busy conversing widely, with absolutely not one 'Neigh'!"

HELP ME! SOMEONE! NO, STOP CLAPPING YOUR HOOVES TOGETHER YOU FORSAKEN CREATURES!

"Everypony's acting mildly. Oh, I can't believe my eyes!
And in my heart I feel the warmth that's coming from- E-FRIGGIN-NOUGH!"

---

Glug. Glug. Glug. Glug.

I previously did say to myself I would be seeking out some breakfast. But then I realized: I have to have my morning glass of water. Except A) I have no glasses to drink from. And B) I couldn't just go to someone's house and request a glass of water. I DESPISE imposing, after all.

So, in the end, after walking around, I discovered this little stream down a hill near the town. My options were few. I looked around beforehand to check if anyone was observing. Surely it wouldn't be out of the ordinary to see their kind drink even from a river, right? Well, caution to the wind.

Not quite as fresh. But substancial for now.

Especially after that awful song sequence. I felt myself shudder just thinking about that.

Seriously: what the hell was that...?

Wiping my muzzle, I sat in a position they would normally sit like I guess, staring down at the reflection of confusion and lost looking back straight at me. Well, at least I still have my blue-green mixed eyes, brown hair... hey... isn't that my beard? I still have my beard?! My hoof carefully feels around the soft bottm of my chin. Do ponies even have facial hair?! Doesn't matter; I still have my beard! Yes! Some good news at last. Still... this body could take some getting use to (I'ver certainly gotten a lot better at walking, abeilt a few trips here and there), if I'm gonna be stuck here for a while.

Ah yes, piorities.

Equestria was as bright, animated (THAT was something to note) and lively as presented from the TV, I noticed right away upon searching the town. The residents were all friendly, too friendly for my taste, and some (annoyingly so) repeatedly asked if I was alright and if I needed anything. Was the lost expression really that obvious? I politely declined them all, alongside doing my best to avoid a certain pinky pony who throws unnecessary parties for new arrivals.

But just how did I get here though? During my walk around for food and drink, multiple ideas swam through my head behind the possibilities.

For one, I am simply hallucinating. This was all caused by the after-effects of too much coca-cola. A bit of a stretch, yes, but that was simply a theory.

Two: This is all a dream. The forsaken song sequence would be ideal proof as such. Yet judging by my geniune feeling of hunger, my feet on the grass, and the taste of that rather distasteful water, and wide awake brain, that seemed heavily unlikely.

Three: I'm dead and this is the afterlife for me... okay that's just purely imagining the worse.

Four: I was brought here. Now THAT was also a leap in logic. Who or what could possibly bring me here? And why? And for that matter: why me and some other lover of the show. I mean, my knowledge of this world is vastly limited.

I've never even seen the first episode for God's sake!

I sighed. This mental debate with myself will get me nowhere. I hate to say this but... I need help. Someone to help get a clear idea what's going on... hang on... is that blue blur getting rid of all the clouds. I snap my head up from the reflective water to gaze at the now beautiful sky... must have been the work of that arrogant pegasus.

Yet for some reason she was always her favourite...

Oh... right... no doubt my little sis has already departed to school by now, oblivious to what has happened to her big brother...

Is it possible... I won't likely see-

A loud chorus of chirping breaks off my thoughts. And I sigh in irritation. They seem to be coming from nearby... well, nothing better to do other than wallow in my own thoughts. I'll dwell more on it later: still hungry.

You know, a sudden thought had occurred to me, as I walked down the pathway towards the source of that curious sound. Why am I gold? Not that it's a bad colour; don't get me wrong. I mean, why that of all colour on my new coat? Why couldn't I be blue? Blue is the best! Nothing beats it. Instead I'm... this colour. So what if I'm being nitpicky? I need something to criticize to maintain my sanity!

What little of it was left anyhow.

And for that matter: despite the lack of sufficient knowledge, I'm fully aware what kind of pony I am... and quite an inconvience it is.

Earth Pony.

Really? Seriously? Of all the kinds I'm the weakest type of breed? No horn. No wings. Just... a pony. Why does this make me so mad? Well I've learnt enough to know that anyone whose an Earth Pony may as well be working as janitors for their whole lives, as they never get a position of power in any kind of government or monarchy.

Okay I'm being too harsh. But without the use of this world's magic or flying capabilities: I'm basically useless.

No awesome magic tricks. No flying beyond the limit.

Just this.

Wonderful...

And quite honestly, I'm not sure what to make of the tail. It's not too bad, despite it being the shades of the most boring colour in existence. In fact, it almost felt natural... except nothing about this is natural!

Christ my brain hurts...

Ah, something to distract me.

A flock of multicolored and types of birds upon a leafless tree singing in sync, playing a tune which I can honestly say isn't half bad. Keeping my distance, I simply sat back and observed. And I don't seem to be the only one. A flash of yellow caught my eyes; a flying pegasus with a pink mane and blue innocent eyes at the opposite end watching with a serene smile-

I couldn't help but slightly smile in turn. At last, someone I know! And of course Fluttershy would be around these kind of animals. Where else would she be?

Still, no point in alerting them to my presence. Nor do I have any motive to speak to her- hang on... what am I saying? That is Fluttershy. Flutter-shy. One of the main characters of the show. The first one I've seen all morning. Would it not hurt to at least give her a friendly greeting, or strike up a conversation if she wasn't too busy? Maybe, if she is kind enough, I can get some free food... as long as it's not animal food.

Hay is NOT an exception.

Maybe I'll wait a little longer. There's no desire to disrupt her or the work these birds were doing. An oppoturnity will present itself, I'm sure. I sat down in a position I deemed comfortable, despite flinching a little from the fading ache of my back.

...Hey. Another thought just popped up. A name.

A name for myself while I'm here in this colourful world. To blend in with this town as I possibly can. I'm rarely one to give out my name to anyone anyhow. Why? Trust isn't really something I can afford. Even about my name.

I'm paranoid. I won't deny that.

Right then. Name. What shall it be? Well 'Twilight' has already been taken, I know that for a fact. Shame. Balance? Hm... that'd work better as a surname I think. I like balance. So what would be first...?

It just suddenly hit me I'm taking this more calmly than I should...

...Got it!

Stardust!

Stardust Balance! Perfect!

'Dawn' or 'Dusk' would be a bit bland for names, despite their relation to the twilight. So yeah: Stardust Balance it is... I love it. It's creative, original, and I do believe there's no one else in this world named that.

And if there's anything I thrive more than everything: it's creativity.

I just now noticed a voice has broken through and halted the pleasant chirping of the birds. "Excuse me sir," Ah, almost forgot about her. Though Fluttershy seemed to be addressing one of the many birds in question. "I mean no offence, but your rhythm is just a teeny tiny bit off." If you ask me I thought it was just fine. But wow... I don't think I've ever witnessed someone being so kind to an animal like that in my entire life. Already I feel some form of respect for the pegasus.

No wonder so many like her.

She continued from a distance to the birds. "Now, follow me please. A one. A two. A one-two-three-"

"Hello!" And before you ask; THAT was not me. As the flying pony startled in surprise and the birds flew away in fright (to my admitted disappointment), I turn my gaze to the source of the interruption. Ah... her.

I recognize that purple coat, darker purple mane with a pink stripe in both hair and tail, and polite yet knowledgeable purple eyes.

We all have our own favourite preferred ponies. Ponies we simply either like or respect simply because of who they are and how well-written their characters were by the great writer herself. Just as my sister's favourite was the boastful obnoxious Rainbow Dash, I too have a favourite. It wasn't that hard for her to gain my respect (before that movie came out, but the less said about that the better), and I am very fond of intelligent characters who don't allow their knowledge to get the best of their attitudes.

Twilight Sparkle was a prime example of this.

Okay I'm aware she can be a bit smug at times, even sometimes boast about her esteemed knowledge. But that's to be expected.

Speaking of the purple unicorn, she continued speaking to the yellow pegasus, obviously oblivious to my nearby presence. "Oh my! I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to frighten your birds. I'm just here to check on the music and it's sounding beautiful." Even a bookworm has good taste in music. Remember that one, kids.

Okay. I've been unnoticed for too long now (which is the exact opposite of me never liking attention in the first place). Two main characters to talk to? How can I say no? Despite my legs feeling a little jelly-like at the mere thought of the chance.

Raising my two hands- hooves together, I made a weird clapping noise that alerted the two - well three since the pet dragon was behind them - to my presence from the opposite end of the tree, before walking up towards them. "I must concur." Damn, did my voice really have to almost pitch at that last part? "That was pleasant listening to. Pardon the interruption, but I can't resist praising good music when I hear it."

Glancing at me for a moment in curiosity (I pretend I'm not admittedly a little unnerved by the gaze), Twilight nodded in agreement as we both turned to the descending obviously shy pegasus. Because her name is Fluttershy, get it? Hahahahaaha... haha. I wonder if that honestly ever made anyone laugh. "See? Even somepony else thinks it's great."

...I suppose there's never been a more perfect time to say this: SENPAI NOTICED ME!

Whatever the hell "Senpai" even meant...

"Well I said good, not great." I couldn't resist correcting her with a grin. My mind, meanwhile, was screaming in pure shock. A conversation with Twilight Sparkle?! And she agrees with me on something?! Granted it was me agreeing with her. But still! This would be the greatest day ever... if I knew it was coming!

Seriously, I hate surprises.

Yet her attention remained fixed on the other pony, avoiding our curious looks behind her own bright mane. For some reason a wave of deja vu washes over me.

When Fluttershy didn't reply, Twilight gave off an awkward grin and glanced at me in question. I shrugged in response. I already had an idea how this was going to end; probably the reason behind the deja vu. "I'm Twilight Sparkle." She introduced herself to us both.

"Balance." I had mentally prepared myself for the introductions when approaching them. "Stardust Balance. A pleasure." I gave a light bow... well what I assume would count as a bow to this species.

"Likewise." The studious unicorn gave a similar bow in greeting, and I couldn't stop smiling despite myself. The politeness was just all over the place. But what else was to be expected in a world filled with magic talking animals?

We both turned back to the pegasus. "What's your name?" Twilight asked in a friendly manner, addressing the nervous pony.

I held back my own tongue, instead taking this opportunity to examine the pair more closely. They're exactly like they are in the show. Fascinating; simply amazing. Here I am speaking to two of the most popular ponies in existence. I have achieved what no other brony has done before (except in fanfics, but this isn't one)... unless, as I thought earlier this morning, all bronies went through this as a test to their commitment to the show.

Then I frowned in puzzlement. Wait... they're just now meeting? That means I'm in the very first episode, doesn't it? ...Okay, so maybe now I have a more clearer understanding of the timeline in terms with the show I'm in. Hang on... vague memories about what I was told occurs this episode spring to mind.

A villain appears at the end... that was it... huh.

"Um... I'm... Fluttershy..." Was the quiet response, snapping me out of my thoughts. I honestly can't blame her right now: this massive urge to just shrink away from meeting two popular cartoon icons is getting to me.

"I'm sorry what was that?"

"Uh... um... my name is Fluttershy..." I put more focus to my hearing for this.

"Didn't quite catch that."

She then made a high-pitched, but I can make out she was saying her name. It was rather adorable, yet not really needed. The chirping caused me to see the birds have returned. Good for them. And now... awkward silence.

"Ah well urm..." The young pony began in effort of clearing the tension. "It looks like your birds are back. So I guess everything's in order. Keep up the good work." Yep, good try Twilight. She then turned to me. "It was nice meeting you." Obviously she had business to attend to, so I won't keep up her time.

"Likewise Miss Sparkle. Miss Fluttershy." I had to cease my smirk from expanding to a grin. "I'll just be on my way. Good day." I nodded to the pair in farewell and proceeded on my way while the unicorn nodded back in politeness, struggling to restrain the grin threatening to take over my features. Maybe there were some positives to this after all. A simple nod to the small dragon, who nervously nodded in turn, as I walked off.

That was then I stumbled in surprise at the exclaimed ecstatic voice. "A baby dragon!" Followed by something landing on my back hard. Okay. Ow. I twist my head to the source and, upon seeing who fell on me, raised a brow of both irritation and amusement. "Oooh! I've never seen a baby dragon before! He's soooo cute!"

"Cute wouldn't be the word I'd use to define him..." I muttered as Twilight got off me and gave an embarrassed apologetic look. Eh, I've had worse land on me. "You alright?" I asked instead while standing back up correctly. That almost-strain on my back earlier has returned... great.

And I also this would also be the time to say 'Senpai fell on me'?

"I'm fine, thank you." Twilight replied in relief, I assume that's out of the fact I didn't get mad at her.

"Well well well..." The dragon cast us a smug look, which I would be rather happy to wipe off for him, before turning back to the excited Fluttershy.

Said pegasus gasped. "He talks! I didn't know dragons can talk!"

Yep, he talks alright. "And just now I wish it stayed that way." I said quietly with a blank stare, seeing Twilight from the corner of my eye letting out a slight smile at the remark, no doubt as displeased as I.

"That's just so incredibly wonderful I-I don't even know what to say." Fluttershy said in quiet glee.

That was then the purple unicorn decided she had enough. Don't blame her. And, with her rather small horn, used this world's interesting magic to lift the dragon - I'm aware his name is Spike - onto her back, obviously intending to depart. "Well in that case we better be going." As should I. I nodded to them from behind and continued on that path to nowhere. Though I wonder... would it be best to follow them?

"Wait wait. What's his name?" Fluttershy asked after Twilight as the pair walked off, their voices already distancing from my ears.

...On second thought, I think it'd be best if I still got a good look around the town first. That way when I have it all imprinted in my mind, I can tell all about it to my gleeful sister afterwards... if I somehow get back.

Besides, I chuckled, Twilight looks as though she has enough company to deal with as it is. I almost feel sorry for her as the loud groan was heard from over here.

The growling of my bothered stomach knocked me out of my thoughts. Ah. Right. Food. Need to get some. Maybe then my mind can finally completely process the fact that I had just spoken to Twilight freaking Sparkle and Fluttershy.

...Wait, wasn't food the exact reason I wanted to speak to Flutter- damnit!

---

Well, to say these ponies knew how to bake well would be a massive understatement.

Breakfast - or I should rather say dinner - has been over and done with. Yes turns out time flew by faster than I thought while I sought for food. Some lovely peo- ponies, owners of a building I swear was literally made out of baked goods (I was half-tempted to test that theory out), were exiting their store to depart somewhere before noticing me in, and I quote, "a poor fragile state of awful hunger." Before grabbing my front arms and dragging me within the establishment despite my protests.

Of course any objections on my end immediately died down when I saw what the place was surrounded. Sugarcube Corner (I was far too mature to even snicker at the name) certainly lived up to its name, and I wasn't one to turn down good free food; they dismissed my lack of currency, not wishing to see a poor pony starve. They obviously deduced I was new in town, and allowed me to have as much chocolate as I desired. THAT blew me away!

This world had chocolate! Maybe there were some benefits to this town after all.

We already exchanged our goodbyes, my hunger sated with the best kind of sweet food I have ever tasted (seriously, this stuff was delicious!), and they merely smiled at my gracious comments for their kindness, saying they hope to see me at the party where their employee was hosting for the arrival of a new recent pony, and some celebration at night. I scoffed while declining their invitation to accompany the pair there; parties were never my thing. So I simply nodded to the two and went the opposite direction. And that was then I realized my error.

Only one pony would throw celebrations for newcomers. And I just met her bosses. Which means she will probably attempt to throw a party for me if they tell her - which they undoubtedly will - about my presence.

Ha! Joke's on her! I have nowhere to live. Unless Pinkie Pie can somehow rip apart the time-space continuum and arrive in my world to throw a party.

Best not to give her ideas...

Huh... suddenly this town feels rather deserted. Probably due to the fact it was. I can't see anybody around. What did that walking bag of joy invite EVERY pony to the party? Huh, must suck for the arrival if he/she wasn't a party animal. Poor Unfortunate Soul... Wow; first Disney reference since I got here. Incredible. One of many I'm sure.

Except this time it was one that was intentional; and not a forced song sequence!

I've never felt so embarrassed for myself...

Already the sun was setting. And since there seems to be no one else around as I pace around the place, my stomach satisfied. that means I can finally dwell on the fact that earlier today I SPOKE WITH THE TWILIGHT SPARKLE AND FLUTTERSHY!

How was I reacting so calmly then? Well the hunger of course... but that definitely won't be the case next time I'm certain! Just imagine what would happen if I run into the rest of the six: What would I say? What should I say? Well I'll most likely be more curt to the blue pegasus, and try to avoid the pink one as possible.

Rarity I can tolerate, as long as my only undamaged eardrum doesn't burst from her screeching. Wasn't there a sixth... ah yes; Applejack. I can tolerate her presence too; nothing wrong with her.

Fluttershy? Already introduced myself to her earlier. She's fine too in my book. Twilight? Oh definitely. She lives inside a library, and that already puts her in my good books-

Library...

Library...!

I slammed my palm against my forehead; how could I have been so stupid! The library! Maybe that's where I'll get my answers! My eyes start looking around the odd structures of this town's buildings. Last I knew, before the end of the fourth season, the place resided as a whole tree (a tree with thousands of her dead breathen as paper inside. Cruel for a world much?) and it's...

Right over there!

No time to lose... I said to myself before tripping over my own feet- hooves again from running.

Okay, I dusted myself off, now there's no time to lose!

---

You know: I love libraries.

I really do. Rows upon rows of knowledge at your fingertips, with all kind of sections that assist you within any situation you needed to research upon. Fiction and non-fiction together so you can never keep bored. And unlike the Internet you didn't have to waste electricity to find what you were looking and keep it there. I'd be great at libraring (I know it's not a word, shut up).

But you know what I absolutely love about them the most? Their appreciation and demand for silence.

So imagine my surprise when I opened the front door to the structure that was also Twilight Sparkle's home, and found myself literally blown away in a cartoony fashion, landing on my head a few feet away from the door by the infested place and loud ear-smashing noises from a party within the library. A couple of blinks with a shake of my head, I couldn't help but slam the door straight after before allowed anyone - specifically a pink pony - to notice me.

Great. Just great. That's my plan down the gutter. I should have realized sooner as a vague memory hits me with what I was informed about this place: Twilight Sparkle first arrived in this town at the beginning episode. Well, wonderful. Now what? And how exactly can the unicorn just stand this happening to her libra-?!

Town Hall.

Huh? Did I just hear someone... well there seems to be no one around, and no sound but the damnable noise from the tree-house (cause it's literal haha). So who...? Great, now I'm hearing things. Fantastic, what else does this world wish to surprise me with?

Well... that rather disembodied voice did say, I think, 'Town Hall'. Well, as big and populated this place was it was bound to have such a building. A solution to my problems or a trap?

My eyes drifted back to the lighted building I had originally planned to go inside... yeah, like earlier, caution to the wind. I'd rather be somewhere quieter than that. My hooves were in agreement, already setting me down the path to where I assume the middle of the town would be, to reach my new destination.

Let's just hope it's not a Final Destination. Aye? Aye?

...

---

"I haven't expected to see anypony around here this early. I thought everypony in town was having fun at Miss Pinkie's party."

I shrugged. "I'm not particularly fond of parties. Loud noises? Over-crowded? No thank you."

The elderly Earth Pony, bathed in shaded yellow, smiled. "Well, that's alright. But I can't say that will stop that energetic pony when she sees you. And trust me, she will."

Hence the wincing on my part. "Are new visitors really that identifiable?"

It was her turn to shrug, looking rather apologetic. "Ponyville's a quiet town, it rarely gets any visitors, Mr...?"

"Ah, yes, sorry. Stardust Balance." I gave a light bow. Damn my genetic gentleman...ness.

A chuckle at my manners. "My, aren't we the gentlecolt? I am the Mayor of Ponyville. And you've arrived just in time, Mr Balance. The Summer Sun Celebration is being hosted right in this very town, tonight."

...Well, I'm clearly meeting a lot of interesting characters today. First Twilight and Fluttershy, and now the mayor of this town? It's as if fate desired me to interact with all the important figures beforehand. As for Celebration... I believe I've heard someone mention that before. Well, better not draw any suspicion. A sound idea is pretending I am aware about this event they're doing. "Ah well," I released a grin, "Good thing I'm always one to arrive early then. I'm taking it the celebration starts around this Town Hall?"

"If by 'around', you mean 'inside', of course." The Mayor pulled out some a key-rings filled with what I guessed to be every key for every house and building.

"After you." I motioned after the front doors were unlocked.

"Why thank you. My what a polite well-mannered stallion you are. With a handsome coat of fur, I might add." She winked at that last sentence before entering the round structure.

...I think my eyes have just sunken in themselves. Shuddering outside, I followed.

"Please, have a seat. The rest of the town's residents won't be arriving for a while. And remember not to fall asleep, everypony has to be awake to watch Princess Celestia rise the sun. I will be back shortly." I nodded gratefully while she left into some other room and took a seat on the... wait there aren't any chairs. She must have meant the ground. I shrugged regardless and sat in a position I guessed how this species normally sits, at the front facing the stage, looking around the inside of the main hall to pass the time.

Well. Someone's clearly been busy with the decorations. And I can admire how well-organized it all appears. Not a trace of anything party-related on the floor.

But soon, party or no, this entire building will be populated by an entire town of people- ponies. So why am I here? Gut feeling. That's it. And if there's a lesson I've learnt the longest, is that you should always follow your instincts. Even if that means tolerating a room full of four-legged talking jelly beans.

And didn't the mayor say everybody has to be awake for their princess to raise the sun? So that means all night? ...Okay, yeah, I can do that. Takes me ages to sleep anyway. I wonder if there'll be any refreshments in the meantime.

For now, I will wait. And while doing so, I will do what I always to pass the time.

Pacing.

I wonder if there'll be any refreshments in the meantime...

Eventually a pony and two arrived into the hall, sitting wherever they pleased. Followed by even more of the species, in the multiple forms of earth pony's, pegasus's, unicorns and... alicorns wasn't the last one. I'm fairly certain that was made up for the show. If not, then excuse me for not being such an expert on horses.

My pacing ended as soon as the first pony had arrived, sitting back down right at the front. Normally I'm the guy who sits at the back within the shadows, no other reason to be at the front than to go "Haha I was here first!" My back faced them, I refuse to give an acknowledged nod to anybody sitting between me, my gaze glued to the stage a few feet from me.

I'm not here to make friends.

So... exactly what was with this celebration anyway? Celestia was going to raise the sun... so? Was it an anniversary of sorts? Was this the thousandth year since she has been doing so? No, has to be more than that. And what then: does everypony suddenly then fall asleep on the floor in exhaustion? Or faint at the presence of their beloved princess-

Wait... perhaps...

Celestia could assist me in my crisis! Yes, that must be the reason my gut told me to come here. If I can somehow speak with her private about my dilemma, she might be able to help.

It's a long shot, just like that library plan, but I can't give up hope yet. The sooner I get back, the better-

Bird chirping.

I snap my head up to the balcony where that was happening, and smiled slightly at the sight of Fluttershy doing her magic on the animals. And the sound of horns and trumpets implies it must be time for this celebration. Strangely the noise didn't bother me as much. But good God does time in this world move fast!

And now a spotlight was moving down towards the stage. I followed it and blinked in surprise at the mayor. I didn't hear her walk. She must be older than I thought. Speaking of which, is that really the right age to be still running office?

"Fillies and gentlecolts-" She began while I resisted the urge to snort at the beginning words. "- As Mayor of Ponyville: it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!"

I frowned at the obnoxious noise of cheering beside and behind me. "In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise-"

The magic of the sunrise. Wow.

"- And celebrate this: The Longest Day Of The Year." I raised a brow. 'Longest day of the year'? More like quickest to me! I must have slept later in the afternoon than I thought.

"And now; it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land-" I didn't stop myself leaning a little forward. "- The very pony who gives us the sun and the moon each and everyday-"

Wait... sun and moon? What about her sister-?

...Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh nooo...

My eyes widened. Not good! NOW I remember which villain was going to appear at the start of the season. More specifically this episode! A creature birthed from resentment and jealously, taking over the body and mind of Princess Luna and taking on a new name and being.

"- The good. The wise-"

Everyone has to get out... now! My head turns around frantically! Only one pony would help us now. And I can't see her over this godforsaken crowd!

"The bringer of Harmony to all of Equestria."

Oh Jesus no... I just had an epiphany. I am right in front of the crowd where the villain was going to be on the stage.

"Princess Celestia!"

God damnit Twilight where are you?!

"Huh?!" I heard a loud gasp of shock after the announcement music which incited me to look up with the rest of the ponies, seeing a taken aback Rarity on the highest balcony staring at nothing behind the drawn curtains. Well of course! Celestia never turned up for the celebration at all! How could I have forgotten this information?! I ignored the whispers and mumbles of these worried creatures and slowly turned my gaze to...

The glittering moon above through the ceiling windows.

The Mare in the Moon. That was the name of the first episode.

And last I recalled too: it was a two-parter.

"Remain calm everypony. There must be a reasonable explanation." Oh trust me mayor. There's an explanation. But reason has nothing to do with this...

I turned my head back to the evidently nervous pony, my hardened gaze catching her attention. "You need to get everyone out of here. Now." She blinked at my strict tone. There wasn't any time for this. She opened her mouth to reply when-

"She's gone!" A certain white pony exclaimed from above. Followed by gasps of astonishment and concern. Oh that'll be the last thing on their minds.

"You have to get everyone out of here. Now!" I repeated myself to the stunned mayor. Again, another interruption by a shocked yell. Oh what now?! I looked up for considerably the third and hopefully final time.

That looks to be so...

I clenched my time as I felt every fur on my body stand on end. Purple glittering mist was rising on the balcony. Without even realizing so I was instinctively in a defensive postion.

Here she comes...

And out of the mist she came. I glared at the black body, with blue armor on some parts of her head and chest, blue misty mane and tail. A crescent moon on her rear end as a cutie mark (speaking of which, I have yet to look at my own). Turquoise eyes with narrowed irises looking down upon her potential victims impassively.

"Nightmare Moon..." I said with a growl.

"Oh my beloved little subjects." She began, calmness in her tone. My eyes narrowed. I should feel rather honored, I'm in the presence of a villain. A fictional villain. Shame she only appears once and never again. Well except for that trailer I saw of the fifth season, where it looked as though she will be making another comeback. I'm getting off-track here; she has no business here!

"It's been so long since I've seen your precious little sun-loving faces." Joke's on you Miss Moon. I prefer the night over day anytime.

"What did you do with our Princess?!" A familiar-sounding pony from the back demanded, but my gaze remained on the villain. I am slightly curious, what exactly did happen to Celestia?

Oh, an evil laugh. Go figure. "Why, am I not royal enough for you?"

"Not really..." I muttered. King Sombra maybe.

"Don't you know who I am?" An underdeveloped villain? "Does my crown no longer count now I have been imprisoned for a thousand years? Did you not recall the legend?" No but I think you're going to tell us anyway... "Did you not see the signs?"

"I did!"

Well, about time.

"And I know who you are." Twilight stepped out of the crowd towards the exaggerative villain. Huh, didn't notice the rest of the ponies cowering away. Now only me, Twilight, and the lying-down dragon were the only ones out in the open. "The Mare in the Moon! Nightmare Moon!"

Ten points to Ravenclaw.

Everyone but I gasped. Dun dun dun! "Way to be bold, Twilight." I said standing beside her, my gaze focused on the calm fallen princess.

"Well well well." Does every villain say this? "Somepony who remembers me."

"Which is a surprise, seeing as how you are rather easy to forget." I'm sure there are plenty of people out there whose favourite villain is Nightmare Moon. But me personally, she was rather forgettable.

"And somepony who thinks he can act so bold towards me." I couldn't help but flinch slightly at that unnerving gaze of hers, but I refuse to yield to the likes of her, before she addressed the brave Twilight again. "You must then also know why I'm here."

"You're here to... to..." Did she just gulp? I sighed. Oh great, we're doomed. Five points from Ravenclaw.

Evil laughter alert. "Hmhmhmhmhmhmhmhm. Remember this day little ponies, as if it was your last. From this moment forth: the Night will last forever!" Followed by excessive lightning that caused my teeth to clench harder. And even more evil laughter, followed by the blue mane rising like a tornado covering the ceiling.

...Suddenly I was reminded of the song Snuff Out The Light.

"That's your plan?" I scoffed loudly. "No wonder you are such a pathetic villain!" I felt Twilight turn to me in shock and warning for the rather bold remark on my part. But my gaze remained fixed on the triumphant fallen princess.

Go right ahead Nightmare Moon. I don't where this sudden reckless bravery came from, but I will say this to thee.

"Do your worst Moon!"

---

To be continued...

---

There we go. First episode completed. Hope I kept everypony in-character and done the very start of the show justice. I plan on finishing and publishing a chapter each weekend. That gives me time to also work on my other stories. And before any of you start bashing about me using the words 'damn', 'hell' or others as such, that's strictly on my character and mine only. Don't worry, none of the other ponies - or Spike - will be using such cursive language in the future of the story. And unfortuenately, we live in a world right now where such words are acceptable to use even among children. Maybe not where in your hometown/country, but in mine it's a saddening truth.

Life sucks like that.

Hope you enjoyed! Please review! And I'll have the next chapter posted most likely next week! Adios my friends!

AN: I do not own My Little Pony (nor any parody song(s) used in this chapter). If I did... well, let's just be thanking Celestia I don't. Any insults used on your favourite character(s) is purely opinion-based/for comedy; I apologize if I've offended you otherwise. Enjoy.

---

Previously on A Journey Beyond Sanity...

---

"Are you alright sir? That looks pretty uncomfortable."

"You could say... I've had too much to drink before going to bed."

"Why, you're in Ponyville. Where else?"

"And you're just in time! The Summer Sun Celebration will be starting tonight!"

"You make it sound as though you've never seen or met a pony before. You're one too, aren't you?"

"You're mistaken. There's no way I'm-"

"I-I don't... but... how... who... when...? How is this possible...?"

"I'm Twilight Sparkle."

"Balance. Stardust Balance. A pleasure."

"Fillies and gentlecolts! As Mayor of Ponyville: it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!"

"The bringer of Harmony to all of Equestria. Princess Celestia!"

"She's gone!"

"You have to get everyone out of here. Now!"

"Nightmare Moon..."

"Hmhmhmhmhmhmhmhm. Remember this day little ponies, as if it were your last. From this moment forth: the Night shall last forever!"

"Do your worst, Moon!"

---

[Insert music to Power Rangers Dino Charge here]

(Stardust Balance. Stardust Balance. Stardust Balance. Stardust Balance.)

In a world full of life. Sanity's on the line.

Tries to keep his tolerance alive!

There is only one chance, to defeat Nightmare Moon.

If you ask me she's a bit of a loooon!

Go go Stardust Balance!

Don't you ever stop!

Go go Stardust Balance!

You will rise up to the top!

Ponies forever!

(Ponies Charge!)

All together!

(Stardust Balance. Stardust Balance. Stardust Balance! Stardust Balance!)

Stardust Balance: Earth Pony!

---

"Do your worst, Moon!" For dramatic effect my front right limb raised upwards in defiance over the sinister laughter exhaling from the villain's lungs. These ponies within this hall may have a complete lack of backbone, but I refuse to yield to the first, and debate-ably weakest, enemy of the main heroines.

"Seize her!" The Mayor had turned and exclaimed in equal defiance. Okay, maybe not a complete sense of cowardice than I thought. "Only she knows where the princess is!" At her command, I crane my head backwards at the obedient guards clad in golden armor charging foolishly at the arrogant mare. Huh, didn't even realize they were here.

"Stand back you fools!" Did she fools or foals? Either wouldn't surprise with this world's usage of language.

Oh look at that, the guards got knocked back by lightning. And also... Nightmare Moon is getting away! "Been a pleasure Miss Sparkle!" I yelled over the loud exclamations to the still unicorn. I have completely no idea why I'm doing this, but... I can't just stand idly by with a wandering insane villain on the loose. "Get everyone into their houses!" I ordered the shaken mayor as I ran by, in pursuit of the retreating blue mist.

Besides, I have no better to do anyhow.

"Get back here!" A blue of rainbow followed me outside. Of course Rainbow Dash was also one for making rash decisions.

"You cowardly inferior sibling!" Maybe that will halt the jealous mare... and possibly kill me. But alas, I had to squint at the speeding mist flying over the mountains beyond both my and the pegasus's range. My hoof stomped on the ground, showing my frustration. Goddamnit... I should have seen this coming! I should have prepared beforehand! What could I have done anyway? I had no powers. No abilities. I'm just a stinkin' Earth Pony for Christ sake!

"Nighttime... forever?" I heard the pegasus ask above me, sounding understandably nervous.

Apparently so. "Not if I can help it." I said instead with zeal, ignoring her looking down at me in surprise. Hey, this is a big opportunity for me, regardless. Here is my chance to actually... do something.

To make a change.

The sound of clopping hooves behind me turned my head to a running, looking rather determined Twilight Sparkle with her pet dragon on her back. Oh, of course she's not going to miss out on the action. And knowing her, she's the one with the most information on what is to be accomplished. Without saying a word to her, I pursued, already knowing where she was heading. Twilight was most likely the only source of the information.

"Where're they going?"

---

If the situation wasn't so serious, I would've admired this library more.

But, to hell with it, I allowed my fascinated eyes to wander around the shelves filled with so much knowledge and wisdom with appreciation. As soon as we entered, I closing the door behind us, I stopped in the middle of the first floor and couldn't resist the grin on my face. Oh fantastic! A library without an obnoxious party going on within it. No doubt Twilight's friends are going to arrive any minute, so after breathing in the smell of knowledge, I nodded to myself and walked up to the pair, Spike somehow asleep during the run back here.

A few mutters from his dog-looking bed before the worried dragon said in fright, "We-We gotta stop Nightmare! ...Zzz..." Yeah, sounds about right. I kept my distance as the purple unicorn tended to her pet, leaning against the doorway to the room.

"You've been up all night Spike." Oh God; she's right! We've been up all night. And I still yet feel the least tired. Even in pony form my ability to stay awake for long periods of time remains! Even that curse followed me to this world. Damn. "You are a baby dragon after all."

"Yet he talks like a kid." I pointed out the obvious, not really desiring to break the moment. But the situation is now and staring at us right in the face.

"Yeah, he does..." Oh look, I just startled her. "Oh! Excuse me, I didn't know there was anypony else in here." She squinted, as though a memory was coming back to her. "Wait, haven't we met before? Sometime earlier?"

Understandable. "You were busy tending to your pet. I didn't want to interrupt." Until now. I shrugged, stepping back as Twilight exited the dragon's room, turning the light there and heading to the main room. "And yes, though it was a short encounter. We met when you were checking on miss Fluttershy."

"Oh. Yes I remember. You were that polite gentlecolt. And the one that spoke back at Nightmare Moon too. Did you follow me here?" The unicorn asked curiously, no suspicion within it, as we walked further into the library. Goog God, I'm walking beside Twilight Sparkle. Inside her library. Keep your calm, Stardust...

I responded in attempted casualness. "You seemed to be the one with the important information, miss Sparkle-"

"Please, just call me Twilight. You don't have to be so formal." I blinked at the interruption, and smile sent my way. Well, if that was her wish.

"Alright then... Twilight." I stopped as she continued walking and tasted the very word. Twilight... that has always been my favourite. Not many know this but I am very philosophically adept. And 'Twilight' was more than a simplistic word or name to me. It meant a lot of things, but this wasn't the time or place to dwell on it. "Feel free to call me Star-" I cut myself off as a book flew right over me. The hell?!

Ahh, there's the cause. Books being carelessly thrown about as Twilight sought some information she needed. If it wasn't so dire I would've scolded her for harming the poor objects. "Elements. Elements. Elements! Elements!" She groaned in exasperation. What, the Elements of Harmony. The deus-ex-machima to their every crisis? Are they what she hoped to use against the current threat?

Elements-ex-machima. Heheheheh.

"Just how can I stop Nightmare Moon without the Elements of Harmony?!" She was asking me or herself? I was about to open my mouth in attempt to calm the rather frustrated unicorn before I was beaten to the punch... more like a jackhammer to me.

"And just what are the Elements of Harmony?!" Gah! Where the hell did she come from?! Couldn't she knock beforehand...? Oh look at me, acting as though I already own this library. I probably should if Twilight was going to be a pain and be so disrespectful to the stacks of literature around here. "And how did you know about Nightmare Moon huh?! Are you both spies?!"

Oh just shut up you glorified Sonic-ripoff. Yeah by that I mean Rainbow Dash was clearly my least favourite of the main characters. It's fine if other people love her, but seriously I can't stand pompous hotheads. I don't hate her, I just wouldn't be one to stand in the same room as her for more than five minutes.

Starting countdown now.

And seriously? A spy?

Before I could retort and defend the poor unicorn, a certain honest Earth Pony bit back on the yelping pegasus's tail (between you and me I wish she bit harder and ripped off her tail entirely), gaining all three of our attention.

"Simmer down sally; they ain't no spies!" Thank you Applejack. Voice of honesty and reason around here it seems. "But she sure knows what's going on..." ...Where did they all spring up from?! And for that matter, why those five specifically? A rather contrived way of bringing the group together, don't you think?

"And so does he, for that matter." Now I've got six ponies staring in my direction, a certain yellow pegasus' innocent eyes lighting in recognition. Yeah, here, have a death glare in return instead. I wasn't having any accusations tonight, thank you very much. "Take it easy. We don't bite. But ya both know what's happenin', don't ya Twilight and...?"

No comment. If there're going to start assuming right off the bat, then why should I indulge them on it? No no; let Twilight do the work. I already have an idea how thing is going to turn out, regardless. And those inquisitive looks wasn't going to gain an answer from me, anyhow.

"...I read all about the predictions of Nightmare Moon." Twilight began during my silence and staredown with the five other ponies, gaining their attention. "Some mysterious objects called the Elements of Harmony are the only things that can stop her." Yes, magic, the solution to all problems in this world. "But I don't know what they are. Where to find them. I-I don't even know what they do!"

"You'll figure it out I'm sure." I replied before I could shut my spilling mouth, once more garning their attention to me a few feet from them.

"'The Elements of Harmony: A Reference's Guide'!" Wait what? I could only blink as Twilight suddenly zoomed by and knocked an observant Pinkie Pie out of the way. That's it Twilight, you sure know your manners.

Wait... it just suddenly occurred to me: I'm in the exact same room and presence as the Mane Six! THE MANE SIX!

"How did you find it?!"

"She's Pinkie Pie, that's how..." That pink pony was the second deus-ex-machima of this world. I learnt that much.

"It was under 'E'~!" A bouncing ecstatic Pinkie Pie replied, no doubt glad she could be of help. And suddenly, I was reminded that staying in the same room with these creatures that spawned so much hope and morals to children and adults alike was, while what one can call a success in life, was also wasting my time. All I needed was the location of Nightmare Moon, and then I'm good to go.

..And is that book sparkling? Please tell me it's not sparkling. How could you miss a sparkling book?! Next when you you open it it'll release magic gold dust...

"'There are six Elements of Harmony.'" The purple unicorn began reading out loud. And despite my need to depart, my ears couldn't resist taking in every word. "'But only five are known: Kindness. Laughter. Generosity. Honesty and Loyalty.'"

"Which, if you ask me, are not 'elements' but emotions. You can't craft objects from emotions." I don't care if I'm bringing logic into a fantasy world, my suspension of disbelief can only go so far.

"'The sixth is a complete mystery. It is said the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the Royal Pony Sisters.'" Now this I'm not familiar with...

"Magic."

Their heads turned this time to my second interruption. "Excuse me?" Twilight asked.

I shrugged. May as well make their upcoming journey more helpful. "Magic is the sixth element." I'm not completely clueless on this stuff.

"And how do you know that?" The flying pegasus asked snidely, obviously still untrusting of me.

"What else would it be?" Was my simple reply.

Why am I needlessly adding more suspicion to my myself. Twilight continued after raising a curious brow at me. "Right... 'It is said the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the Royal Pony Sisters.'" Now this I'm not familiar with... of course if it wasn't referring to Celestia and Luna. "'It is located what is now... T-The Everfree Forest!'"

The other five gasped loudly while I raised a brow. Ah yes, they had to transverse the deadly forest to gain the Elements. Well, good luck to them. Obviously I will get no answers on where to find the villainous mare here.

"Hey! Where do you think you're going?" Damn. I swore my foots- hoofsteps were quiet when I moved. Obviously I made myself noticed too much. I'll have to be more careful next time. Before I knew it a certain Sonic-ripoff flew right in front of my blinking eyes fiercely.

"While you gain your elements; I'm going after Nightmare Moon. Unlike the citizens of this town, I have no intention of staying behind closed doors and saying my prayers." I replied simply, my tone daring anyone to object otherwise.

And object they did, to my annoyance. First came the worried voice of who I recognized to be Rarity's: "Darling, are you crazy?! You can't just go after Nightmare Moon-!"

"I'm afraid I can. Not to worry I have a plan." It was a plan that requires a lot of luck on my part. But hey, in this world, miracles always happen. I brushed past the surprised Rainbow Dash in my direction to the front door.

"Yeah, Rarity's right; you're crazy if ya think you can take her all by your lonesome sugarcube. Who knows what Nightmare Moon'll do to ya!"

"Disregarding what you just called me." I glanced at the worried ponies who were following me out. "You don't have to be concerned. I know her type. There isn't anything she can do that will put my life on the line." Maybe I'm just being arrogant, or maybe I just have complete confidence with what I'm doing. "Go and seek out your elements within that accursed forest. I will stall that mare as long as I can."

But one purple unicorn was having none of it. Just before I was about to exit the open door, the fierce eyes of Twilight Sparkle appeared and stared straight back into my blue-green own. "That's your plan? Stalling?"

"Yes. It is." Just get out of the way, Twilight. It doesn't matter what happens to me...

"I don't think you know what Nightmare Moon is even capable of."

I scoffed. "Then I'll find out the hard way." We're wasting sunligh-... well, nightlight in this case. I already moved to the side and walked past her. "You're wasting time. Go: find the Elements of Harmony. I'm going to keep her distracted as long as possible."

"How do we know you're not a spy: just going back to report to your mistress about what we're planning?"

I groaned loudly. Okay, I'm putting this pegasus in her place. This time a fierce glare was hurdled in their direction, some of which (don't think I need to specify who) took a step back at the stare. "I would never serve someone as such as her. So shut it you pretentious Pony-Sonic. Now, stop wasting your own time and mine, and find. Those. Elements. I swear I will throw you all into the forest myself if all you're going to do is just stand there and throw accusations about."

Would it be wrong of me to say I took enjoyment out of shutting the shocked Rainbow Dash up? Of course it would be. Yet that didn't stop me.

Applejack was the first to recover. "Whoa whoa, settle down there friend. We weren't accusin' ya of anythin'... well not all of us anyhow. And that last part won't be necessary." I nodded briskly and turned back, ready to head to the direction where that blue mist of the villain was heading. Over the hills. That shouldn't be so bad... I have four legs now, it shouldn't be that difficult to walk there long. Right?

I suddenly felt a soft... hoof on what I assumed is my ponified shoulder, looking back one last time at the library and the eyes of Twilight... and they were apparently pleading. Her palm felt rather... warm. "Don't go... you might get hurt." Were the soft words coming from her upset muzzle.

"...I know what I'm doing." I really don't. But I felt as though I had to reassure her. Gently I shrugged her still palm off me, facing the direction of where I remembered the blue mist took off. "Listen, all of you... what happens to me is irrelevant. Just as long as you can gather the elements to the location of Moon's stronghold and take her out, then I will either be happy or die in peace-" I ignore their gasps of astonishment at my words, "- Knowing that you have defeated the first of many threats of Equestria, and that I helped in some way."

"But... if you'll pardon me saying erm sir, you might get... killed." My ears strained to hear the quiet protestant voice of Fluttershy, especially that last part.

"Then I'll die, in peaceful assurance that I brought you enough time."

"Come with us." Ah yes, Twilight always was insistent. "You know more than you're letting on; you can help us find the elements-"

"No." I sternly cut her off. "My destiny is elsewhere." You are clearly aware by now I'm just making it up as I go. But that gut feeling persists that I go and take on Nightmare Moon alone. Why? "I work alone, regardless. Good luck Twilight. Ponies."

"Wait a minute! Just who are you?" Well at least that blue pegasus wasn't sounding accusing this time.

I let out a faint grin. "A madman and a fool."

Without awaiting another reply I ran off, refusing to look back. I have no time for sentiments. To make friends or any of that irrelevant garbage. There was a villain who needed to be stopped. And I can't have Twilight and the rest be slowed down by more baggage. Mine to be specific.

Well... at least I'm not tripping over my own hooves while running. Hey, I might have finally gotten the hang of this after all!

---

I have made a terrible mistake.

Not much of a surprise, really. I usually did make mistakes, despite my confidence of rushing into these plans. But I couldn't accompany those six in their adventure to first ever seek out the elements. We wouldn't get along. Plus my tolerance of the energetic of Pinkie Pie and smugness of Rainbow Dash could only last so long.

Besides, this way I wouldn't be a liability.

Now here I am, within the, what I presume to be, Everfree Forest; the EXACT place Nightmare Moon fled to, and where the Mane Six will be joining soon. I should've known that mare would retreat somewhere in here, probably at those supposed ruins Twilight during her reading of the book. Now I'm just wandering around, my eyes glancing in every direction. I refuse to be ambushed by whatever local creatures resided in here.

I'll give the animators credit where it's due. This forest was, to put it mildly, unnerving. If it weren't for the fact there was a mission for me to do, I would have never set foot in this place to begin with. But alas, Nightmare Moon had to be stopped. I can buy them enough time if I just make it to that mare's stronghold... wherever it is. All I have to do is keep moving forward. I haven't encountered a single creature yet, merely their predatory cries. So, if fate was on my side, I can get there with minimal casualties...

I'm probably going to die...

You will not perish.

That disembodied voice caused me to look upwards, the never ending night sky greeting me. I would say that was my tiredness that caused me to hear such delusions... if it weren't for the fact I heard that exact voice earlier a while after my arrival into this insane world. "Alright, who's there?! Reveal yourself!" I commanded loudly, my tone making it abundantly clear I won't be playing any games with them-

I was greeted with the sound of laughter.

"My, aren't you observant."

Oh no...

I braced myself, hunched in that instinctive defensive position at the blue mist appearing from the air, landing right in front me and morphing into that mare of night. Blue turquoise unnerving eyes looked back at me. Lightning accompanying her unnecessarily. I get it. Dramatic effect; just cease already.

"Nightmare Moon." I acknowledged, still in my defensive stance. I won't lower my guard just yet. "We meet at last."

"Indeed; the valiant stallion who dared show such disrespect at my announcement in that pitiful little town." She replied oh so impassively. "I must admit, never had a pony present such boldness at royalty in my life. I find myself intrigued, and yet, dissatisfied by your blatant attitude."

"Sorry to disappoint." I reply evenly over our exchanged death glares. "But in my case: respect is earned, not given. And you have accomplished nothing to gain mine."

"Just as you have accomplished nothing in your feeble little plan to divert my attention. Oh yes, I am fully aware what you were attempting to do." Her eyes brightened over my narrowed ones. "But I regret to inform you it is all for naught; your friends shall fail in their attempt to gain their precious Elements of Harmony. And you will bear witness to it, my stubborn reckless friend."

"...Okay. One: they're not my friends. Two: you're not my friend. Three: they will gain the elements and they will emerge victorious. There is naught you can do about that. And four: if you're here to just gloat and spout generic villain nonsense at me; you're wasting whatever minimal time you have left in stopping them. I'm sure they'll be here soon."

One other thing I know about Twilight is her low tolerance on wasting time. And so far, MY plan was already working right now.

Stardust one. Nightmare zero.

Yet I don't like that dark chuckle. "So certain are we, Mr...?"

"Balance. Stardust Balance." Despite the situation I took a light bow, and she blinked at such behaviour. I curse my British roots, but whatever it took keeping her talking and away from disrupting the others. "I would say it's a pleasure, but I'd rather we skip the formalities and get to the part where you reveal whatever it is you want with me."

"Well then, Stardust Balance. I am Nightmare Moon, Mistress of the Night." I'm not sure if she was merely mocking me with her light bow (at least it's confirmed to me how exactly they bow in greeting). Most likely. "And I concur; such pleasantries are unnecessary. You will be coming with me now."

I couldn't resist the scoff. "And what makes you think I'll... I'll... w-what...?" My head... my eyes... what was happening...? Blue... blue mist was covering around me... Failed to notice the stuff crawling up from my feet... "What are you... doing...?" I feel so suddenly drowsy... so tired... What was she...?

"What was it you said to those foolish mares? 'There was nothing she could so that would put my life on the line'? You are deeply mistaken, my stallion friend. You do not grasp what I am truly capable of!" I heard the roars of lightning after her short speech. My eyelids were already closed, refusing to open. No... no... brain; you have never shut down on me completely once in my entire life. Don't start now!

"You... You... will fall..."

"Shh..." That mockery tone followed by her last words was all I could remember before the inevitable of sleep. "Sleep now little pony. You will bear witness to the downfall of your allies soon enough, Stardust Balance."

Damn you Moon...

---

A yawned escaped me before I even opened my eyes.

What a dream that was. I was a gold-furry pony and somehow landed in Equestria during the first episode of the show. I swore it was a lucid dream because I can clearly remember every detail and every-pony I met. Last thing I recall from that interesting experience was the first villain of the world appearing before sending me into unconsciousness. Must have been a sign to say it was time for me to wake u-

Hang on... am I... standing? I don't recall my limbs moving upwards from my bed. And this feels nothing like the soft carpet of my bedroom I'm standing on-

No...

Blinking rapidly, my awakened eyes looked up from the still limbs and quickly scanned around the place. I appear to be in some ancient ruins, the remains of a castle, judging by the interior... Okay... so it wasn't a dream.

It was real... fantastic.

Bloody fantastic. I'm still stuck in this world!

Well at least I feel nothing wrong with my body... save for the numbness of my sleeping limbs.

An exasperated sigh escaped my dry lips... I wonder what time it was. Doesn't matter. Let's see... ah yes, Nightmare Moon knocked me out. Which means I must be in the middle of her fortress, and I'm her prisoner.

And I can't move my hooves, at all; they're bound to the stone floor covered in that blue magic.

...Do I even need to say fantastic one more time. I could say 'Allons-y!' or 'Geronimo!' instead, but they wouldn't apply correctly here, even to my sarcastic attitude.

"Well well well. You have awakened."

"Speaking of things I should be sarcastic against..." Was the first mutter to come out of my parched throat as the villain walked towards me from her blue mist. "You wouldn't happen to have a glass of water, miss Moon? I'm feeling rather thirsty."

If she expects me to show even the slightest discomfort at her exaggerated entrance, she was sorely mistaken. At least this completely confirmed that now I wasn't in a dream... is what I'll be telling myself everytime I wake up in this forsaken world.

As though not expecting this response, her eyes were then as narrow as her serpant-like irises. "Even in the presence of danger, you continue to act so nonchalant?"

"I'm hardly afraid of the likes of you. Nothing personal my dear, I assure you."

The irises narrowed more than I thought possible, "You should be. And soon enough, you will fear me, my stubbon little stallion." The mare replied, and I could detect a trace of menace in her otherwise impassive tone, as her face loomed ever closer towards my own. I couldn't resist smirking; what, that old technique? "I thought it would be rude of me not to inform you; your allies have arrived within the Everfree Forest, hopelessly seeking out their precious stones."

She then leaned back and gestured with a raised hoof towards a cloud of mist in the middle of what I'm guessing was her throne, which formed into a sphere-like shape.

Oooh. Free TV. "I'm guessing it comes wireless." I said as I observed the six ponies, the main characters and heroines of this world, walk into the darkness of the forest. Then I noticed something while I squinted to see their mouths move. "But no audio? Awww that's a shame."

"Your sense of humour will neither save you or your friends." The villain turned from the mist back to me, with a smile I really don't like. "Unless, of course, you hear a proposal of mine first."

"...And what might that be?" Despite myself, even if I had the slightest suspicion what she was going to ask, a wave of intrigue rose within me.

"If you value the lives of those ponies, and every single little fool that resides within all of Equestria, you have to do one simple thing."

"I'm listening... hesitantly."

Must. Restrain. Urge. To bite her muzzle as her smiling face was contimeters within my irritated own. "I know your kind, Stardust Balance. Oh yes I do. I know your kind completely. From that glint in your eyes, that raw defiance and attitude, shows you are not one to be pushed around so easily. You have a strong will. I would like that by my side-"

"Buy me a drink first. Then we'll talk..." Just what I need, another old harpie coming on to me...

"Charming." Thank you for noticing. I smiled to her dry icy stare. "Your petty humour aside; join me, Stardust, receive the honour of Captain of my Royal Guards, and nothing in all of Equestria will escape our might! Everypony and everything will respect us or perish under our might!" Dramatic exclaimation follwed by lightning surrounding us, making me jump at the roaring sounds around me.

...She's serious, isn't she? It hasn't been a full day since my time in this world and already someone was offering me the opportunity to rule the lands? If my brother was here he'd probably shake her hoof in gleeful acceptance.

"I admit it's an... intriguing offer. But I'm afraid you will have to spare me some time to dwell on it." Was my calm reply, but mentally I was in the middle of conjuring a plan. Honestly, of course I'm not going to join her! There are better villains out there I could partner with, but I wouldn't join them either.

Stepping backwards from my comfort zone, to my relief, she turned around and already began marching off. Now where was she going? "Then by all means, consider it. But I warn you, should you decline, it will be the last time I ever act so charitable. I sincerely hope you make the correct decision. In the meantime, observe as I deal with those pests."

And just like that, an evil laughter followed by the mare transforming into blue mist and disappearing through the magical window to the other ponies, oblivious to our watching.

Alright, with that out of the way, I can think of a plan more clearly without distractions.

Let's just hope those six won't be in terrible danger enough for cause of concern...

---

Well, I gotta give them credit. The way those six showed off their individual talents was well done, I am quite unashamed to say.

Except for maybe Applejack, but that may be just from lack of audio on my part. Seriously, to say I'm bad at reading mouth movement would be saying Colin Baker was an underrated Doctor. So my shock was completely understandable when the frightened Twilight willingly let go of the Earth Pony without noticing the two pegasus's waiting to catch her below the cliff. My eyes widened and mouth dropped in disbelieving shock at how willing Twilight apparently was in trusting whatever the farmer/cowgirl said so easily to fall; she didn't even see the two prepared flying ponies.

Speaking of which, I didn't even know it was possible for one to be bother a farmer and a cowgirl at one. I guess this show does teach us new things everyday.

Plus, that was a spectacular failure on Moon's part. I mean, hello? Two flying pegasus's that can easily catch thier friends and land them on the ground safely. What was collapsing the road really going to accomplish?

Now they're walking, Twilight understandably looking annoyed at the no-doubt boasting Rainbow Dash and... they fought a lion with demonic wings and a scorpion tail. Now that is awesome. The lion I meant. And who saved the day showing off her trait here? Why no other than the animal lover herself. I couldn't help but lift a smile; a message to say violence wasn't always the answer. Well done.

And... yes I wasn't hallucinating. I kid you not; Nightmare Moon suddenly decided to pay homage to Snow White. Were they screaming at those trees? You all just fought a demonic lion for God's sake! Where did all that bravery go?! Oh, and Pinkie Pie saves the day. What a surprise... oh good grief she's not...

"The Hell...?" Yes. She's singing. I can identify that kind of movement from the body and lips. It wasn't until then I was thankful there was no audio to hear from it. At least it got them moving forward.

I suddenly shivered. Must be colder than I thought. Or that might just be the night increasing the low tempreture. If this keeps it won't be just my hooves feeling numb. How long have I been here anyway? Because now I feel hungry again. It must be late in the morning by now. How have they not fallen down on the ground in exhaustion? I should say kudos for their determination.

Hmm okay, a rampaging river. How are they going to get acros- What in Christ Almighty is that?! My eyes squinted hard. I... I think it's a sea dragon with... fashioned orange hair... And half a mustache missing. And it's crying. Yep; we went from demon lion to this. Clearly it should've been the other way around. And it looks as though it's Rarity turn to show her stuff. I raised a brow. What was she gonna do? Cut off the other half of the mustache? Tell the deluded thing he's still "appealing" without the other half of his mustache. I swear if that's the reason behind his sobbing state I'm going to-

Whoa! Alright. That settles it: I've clearly underestimated Rarity, because I admittedly never expected her to suddenly rip off the majority of her tail own just to replace the missing half of that stupid facial hair, in the second, what I assume to be the second by now, episode of the first season. I blinked rapidly, before frowning at the sight that the water has ceased acted its rampage because a forsaken sea dragon stopped crying. Give me a freakin' break!

I see you're surprised.

My head snapped up at the same voice from before. Was that- no, too male to be Moon's. And this is the third time I've heard it now. My eyes narrowed and mouth became a straight line; no interruptions to stop me this time.

"Alright. I know for a fact that wasn't my subconscious speaking; who are you and how are you talking to me by, what I presume to be, telepathically?"

Waiting... waiting... wait- oh a reply! And it sounded stern...?

Keep observing them. It is the blue pegasus's turn.

And I'm suppose to raise expectations for such? I remained staring above at the dusty ancient blue ceiling. If this castle wasn't as ruined, I might have claimed it for my own. "All the more reason I get answers from you instead; Mysterious Voice In My Head."

I believe your opinion over Miss Rainbow Dash will significantly change with what is about to occur soon.

"No. Answers. Now." Does my opinion about any of them really matter? This was far more important!

Just observe.

I was taken aback by the commanding tone. "Who are you to think I will do as you say?!" No answer this time. "Well?" Nothing. "Hello...?" Oh great, the voice suddenly decided to just bugger off then. A string of muttered curses flew from my mouth as I reluctantly returned my gaze to the six ponies, who looked to be arriving towards a bridge.

Well at least they're closer to the castle now.

And... really Twilight? I would facepalm if possible right now. So what exactly will Rainbow Dash be doing- Oh of course! Show off as usual. Well at least the rope is keeping her from vocally showing off- wait why did she let go? Who is she talking to? What was Nightmare up to now...?

And then there were four. Judging by the ridiculously evil-looking goggles (why pegasus's would even bother wearing goggles if Rainbow Dash doesn't is beyond me) and movement, it wouldn't be that inaccurate to say they were evidently minions of Moon's. Though I don't recall the villain ever having such servants. Oh... Oh I see, playing with Dash's self-esteem are we? Well we're obviously doomed from the start...

Wait, that doesn't happen. So that means...

I couldn't stop the blinking. She... actually declined from what appeared to be an offer to join them. Wow... that certainly was the last thing I expected. It seems Rarity wasn't the only one I underestimated- Of course! Her talent was Loyalty. And this mere episode, which I have never seen before, just slapped me in the face that I have misjudged Rainbow Dash from the start. You know what that means?

I owe her an apology...

...But I probably won't do as such.

You see now?

"Yeah..." Was my distracted reply before common sense caught up. "Alright, you've proven your point. Now how about you start explaining yourself to me?" Do I really need to ask these out loud, seeing as how whoever he was seemed to be communicating from my mind. Someone might think I've gone bonkers.

"Talking to yourself is the first sign of insanity." Like her. Do'h. The black alicorn appeared from her blue mist, exaggerate lightning and all, staring at me colder than before. "But I suppose it would be hypocritical of me to disapprove; I have done nothing but speak to myself for a thousand years. We are, perhaps, more alike than you think."

I raised a bemused brow. "Why, yes: I am certainly inclined to threatening a world with eternal night. I also dabble in wasting away cliched dialogue too. And employing just as stereotypical minions? One of my favourite pastimes. You know me so well Miss Moon. And if I might say so, you're looking rather butthurt; from the ponies foiling your measly attempts to stop them, I imagine."

An unamused raised brow in turn, her voice suggesting I was walking on rather thin ice. "I take it then, from your disrespectful tone, you have decided to decline my offer."

I gave an insincere apologetic smile. "Terribly sorry my dear, but I'm a man of my own destiny. I won't be chained to obedience from someone of your structure." I refuse to be intimated or enslaved at all to this one-time villain.

"Mmm. Pity." That tone obviously suggested no such thing. "Then you are useless to me. As soon as your friends arrive, they shall witness your swift demise." As if that was going to happen. But that unnerving gaze set me on edge regardless.

"Whatever relieves me of your mediocre attitude."

"Mediocre? You are mistaken as ever, Mr Balance. I am the most perfect monarch to ever grace the-"

"No."

"Excuse me...?"

"I said no." I replied sternly, ignoring the death threat in her demonic eyes, returning her the same glare. "You know what you are, Nightmare Moon? Truly? A pathetic envious mare who foolishly believes that reigning with everlasting night will accomplish great things for you."

"Ahh, but it will Stardust; these cretins that dwell all over Equestria will soon learn to respect the night, or succumb to its cold wrath."

"Most likely the latter; if you continue use. There will be no one left under your rule. Allow me to explain." I said in a tone to prevent any interruptions. "Perhaps being stuck on the moon has made you madder than I thought, because my dear, without the day: all life in this world will perish. Without light; crops nor plantlife will either grow, meaning less food for the sentient life forms. Nothing will grow until everything becomes a barren wasteland; devoid of the previously dying plantlife and remains of the bones of the ponies you demand respect from. Everything will die."

"Then so be it." Excuse me?! "If they refuse to adapt to the beautiful dark; then it will be their own downfall."

"And yours." I rebutted, not quite believing what I'm hearing. "Don't you see? Everything. Will. Be. Gone. There'll be nothing left; just like on the moon! Yes!" My voice raised higher in conviction as I could see the gears turn in her slightly widened eyes. The seeds of doubt planted; I just need to keep this up. "Exactly like on the moon, where you were isolated for a thousand years! Do you honestly desire to be alone for not just a thousand years this time, but forever?"

"...This is not about me being alone; I have no need for compassion or pity or anything else useless." Aha! I'm getting through to her. The true nightly monarch was in there somewhere. "If in the end it is only I who holds respect for the night, so be it."

"But that's not true, Moon. And do you know why?" Oh my God this just might actually work.

"Hm. Indulge me."

"Because I respect the dark too." I replied with all the sincerity I have, admitting anything deep about me for the first time to a pony. And I know, with the widening of her surprised eyes, it was succeeding. "In fact, I love the night. The dark in fact! I'm a ma- stallion of balance, Miss Moon. I respect and love both sides: light and dark. Black and white. Order and chaos. They need one another to survive. I understand this, your sister understands this... and it's time you did too."

"...What are you suggesting?" Was the only inquisitive, hesitant-sounding voice of the doubtful mare. You see? How things can be solved without violence? The mind was the most powerful weapon of all. The mouth was the cannon to fire the thoughts of the mind. Used for reasoning, one could achieve anything. I've never felt so self-confident over anything in my life. I can do this!

"Turn back on your rage and sorrow, Nightmare Moon. Become the respected beautiful mare you once were before. You can and will be forgiven by all if you do this. Let go of this fiery rage within you, this envy and jealously against your sibling, and lift the night away until the evening to come. What happened that long ago then is exactly that: long ago. You no longer need to hold onto this anger. Return to who you truly are... Princess Luna."

Am I being poetic as sin? Of course I am. But hey, My Little Pony, what can you do? A staredown of the century lasted here, between my pleading eyes and her impassive one. Please work, please work, please work. Please send a strong message that not everyone has to be defeated by combat or the like. Redemption is something few rarely even consider anymore.

The darkness can be used for the good of all. Just as the light can be handled for misdeeds. Neither were strictly bound by simple morality. I can convince Moon, and maybe even Celestia, of that.

After what felt like eternity, the reluctant mare was the first to break away the gaze, turning away from me. "It's too late for that..." Was the quiet response, a tinge of finality. But that won't stop me; not when I'm so close!

"It's never too late for redemption." I said with a soft tone this time. "I know you're in there, Luna. Come back, your sister needs you."

"She never needed me."

"I don't believe that."

"Then you are a fool." Was her blunt sharp reply.

I smiled regardless. "I know."

Just as she was about to open her mouth for what I imagine would be a counter-argument, I raised a brow as the mare suddenly raised her head, her eyes narrowing from what I could see. I couldn't even ask what was wrong as the fallen princess evaporated into that blue mist once again and disappeared from sight. Immediately my head turned to the sphere of mist showing me the Mane Six, and I justifiably sighed in disappointment.

"Well Twilight... if my plan won't work, you're smarter than me to figure out a better one."

You tried. That's all that matters.

---

Well, I've swallowed my own words before I could even chew them. I might just choke on the consequences.

Twilight's concentration on the stones blinded her to Nightmare's ambush. And even when she reacted to the hurricane it was too late, the elements were in the villain mare's hooves. Oh, yet that didn't stop the unicorn from foolishly jumping into the blue tornado though. Great thinking Twilight.

That was then the 'window' that I watched them through abruptly evaporated into thin air, followed by sinister cackling to the side. I blinked rapidly and turned my head to the left, a smirking Nightmare Moon standing atop the small throne glancing at me triumphantly. Those floating stones around her... they're the famous Elements of Harmony? In a resting state? A gas of purple smoke far at the end caught my attention then, and I couldn't resist lifting a smile of relief at the sight of the purple mare, despite her coughing and gasping in shock afterwards.

"Hey Twilight." I said in casual greeting, throwing her an apologetic smile. I can question that voice in my mind afterwards.

Nightmare Moon continued chuckling with the excessive lightning splitting around us. Jesus lady, can't you get anymore dramatic? I threw her a deadpan stare before looking back at the stunned Twilight, who looked at me in surprise and, dare I think it... worry. Then changed her expression and posture, looking ready to charge. She can't be serious...?

"You're kidding." Oh for once we're in agreement Miss Moon. What does Twilight hope to possibly do with this reckless state. "You're kidding right?"

In response, I could see the horn on her head lighting up from the magic this world possesses. And Twilight started to charge, my eyes widening. No, Twilight, stop! "Don't do it! Stop!" As I said so, the corner of my eye informed me Nightmare was in a defensive position, no doubt prepared to counter the foolish mare. All the more reason. "Twilight, stop!" Yet she heeded not, and the taller charged in return. God damnit Twilight, what could possibly hope to achieve-?

Oh. Ohhhhhhhh.

Before I could even react the surprising purple unicorn was at my side, inciting me to jump as she looked in concern. "Uugh. Are you alright Stardust?" I blinked rapidly. Right, I forgot, she can teleport I'll hit myself on the head later. I nodded firmly after getting out of my temporary stupor and inclined my head to the stones. I didn't even know they've fallen beside me. She nodded in stern understanding before setting to work. "Just one spark..." Her horn began lighting as Twilight leaned down at the stones. "Come on. Come on..." Huh. It looks to be working. The stones were apparently responding, or that was just the magic on her end-

"Aaa!"

"Twilight!" My mouth exclaimed in shock and concern as the unicorn's body flung far from me and the elements, feeling another presence beside me. Okay, that does it. Even if I can't move my hooves, the taller mare was still within biting distance. My features hardened towards the villain, glaring at her while she seemed to be having problems of her own.

"No! No!" Huh? Slowly my eyes turned from the panicking mare and cackling stones to the smirking Twilight. Ohoho Twilight you- that was then the purple unicorn suddenly gasped in shock, and I immediately looked down to the side as the lightning sounds between the elements were there no longer. Oh never mind...

"But- Where's the sixth's element?!" Nightmare Moon laughed in glorified triumph, and raised herself upwards. What was she-? What?! My jaw fell downwards as the stones shattered from the small groundquake from the villain's hooves. Wait? Those stones weren't the elements? I thought they were just in some sleeping state, ready to be awakened and turned into those iconic gems everyone knows and loves.

"You little fool!" Nightmare Moon exclaimed to the equally shocked Twilight. "Thinking you could defeat me! Me!" Me the Mistress of all Evil! Oh, wrong story sorry. "Now you will never see your Princess nor your sun!"

Wait... there's still time. "Moon, I beg of you; cease this madness! You can do better than this! Turn back to the princess you one were; the one you were always meant to be! There's still time!"

It seems my plea were all for naught. And you're not helping Twilight just lying there in defeat! The glowing mane grew ever so higher as the villainous mare continued her speech. "The Night will last... FOREVER!" Followed by laughter that would make Maleficent proud. And that swirling hurricane once again.

"Not if I can help it." It won't end like this, plain and simple. My hardened eyes turned to the unicorn. "Twilight!" Getting her shocked attention, my blended eyes meeting her purple frightened own. "Listen to me: you can still win! The night will not last forever! And do you know why? Because I know the story; I know how it ends. You will emerge triumphant! Remember what I said before, in the library?"

"W-What?" Twilight asked hesitantly, and I can feel Nightmare's eyes on me as well. But that won't stop me. I'm on a roll.

"Magic Twilight. That is the sixth element. When I said it was speculation on my part... I lied. Simply because I tried to help without giving too much info away." My head lowered a little at the confession, before staring back up in resolve. "I realize now, as I should have sooner (considering the corniness of this world), the elements, Twilight, they're not mere relics, not anymore. They're in you, Twilight Sparkle! You and your friends! You just have to find them within your selves, and awaken them!"

Of course that may not be entirely the case, but it wouldn't surprise me anymore if some plot convenience like that did happen. The taken aback mare blinked at my confident words, no doubt contemplating what I was saying before her gaze suddenly switched to the doorway outside. What was she-?

A certain dark mare interrupted my thoughts. "My my. What a pretty little speech. But you are wrong, you defiant pony. The Elements of Harmony are no more, and there is nothing you can do to stop me-!"

"You think you can destroy the Elements of Harmony just like that?" Both I and the villain blinked at her words. "Well you're wrong!" Did she actually listen?! "Because Stardust is right: the spirits of the Elements of Harmony are right here!"

Whoa! Where did they come from?! I shook my head; never mind that! I couldn't get rid of the grin on my features as all six ponies stared defiantly at the fallen princess. And what's this? The remaining pieces... the shards were suddenly glittering in multiple colours, lifting from the stony ground around us. I raised a victorious brow at the mare. "It's over Moon." Though a stang of disappointment hit me at the epiphany my previous plan to resolve this without violence was all for naught.

"W-What...?"

"Applejack!" Twilight began confidently, "Who reassured me when I was in doubt: represents the spirit of Honesty!"

"Fluttershy! Who tamed the manticore with her compassion-" That's what that lion was called? I should get me one. "- Represents the spirit of Kindness!"

"Pinkie Pie! Who banished fear by giggling in the face of danger, represents the spirit of Laughter!"

"Rarity! Who calmed a sorrowful serpant-" With a hairstyle so bad it'd give Demyx a run for his money! "- With a meaningful gift, represents the spirit of Generosity!"

"And Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own heart's desires, represents the spirit of Loyalty!"

And Stardust Balance! Who's accomplished nothing but act like a complete jerk to everyone around him, represents the spirit of Sarcasm!

As each time she made these points about her friends, my smirk widened by each of the shards surrounding their true owners. You're screwed Nightmare Moon. And I look forward to seeing it- Wait... she's standing right next to me. That means- oh God no!

"The spirits of these five ponies got us through every challenge you threw at us!" Though to be fair, some of those challenges were just ridiculous in hindsight.

"You still don't have the sixth element! The spark didn't work!" Was that panic in her voice? Oh just look at her nervous state. It's hilarious! With that I laughed loudly, echoing over the sound of the humming shards, perhaps more cruelly than intended, gaining the mare's livid attention. "What is so funny you foolish stallion?"

"But it did, as Stardust said so." I smirked as Twilight answered the question for me. "A different kind of spark!" She turned to her certain friends. "I found it the very moment I realized how happy I was to hear you, to see you, how much I cared about you. The spark ignited inside me. When I realized you were all... are my friends!" That was so sentimental I could almost gag. But I grinned regardless.

Now a bright light just appeared above us. What, is God lending a hand? Nope, all I see is the shape of the sixth element instead, the stone descending down towards them. My head titled to the horrified mare, who was protecting herself from the light. "You see Moon. You, though I admit I had my doubts too, severely underestimated them. Such power is not from simple stones, the power comes from the magic, and the heart, of those willing to protect their friends. Magic is the sixth element."

"I couldn't have said it better myself." Twilight said from a distance, before- Argh! Argh! Bright light! Too bright! Cease already! What the-?! Oh they're starting to merge with their elements. The sixth element morphed into a crown- oh so THAT'S how the crown came to be! And a rainbow was spinning upwards, two merging to the ceiling becoming a bright light. And then the element-ex-machina rainbow descends right towards Nightmare Moon's panicked location...

"St-Stop! Or I'll destroy this pony where he stands!"

And mine too.

Oh Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-!

"Noooooooo!" I heard the mare scream in shock and fright beside me as the rainbow missed and wrapped around its intended target. Well there's a relief... "Noooooooooooooooooo!" Haha! Taste the rainbow Moon!

They're rocking you like a rainbow hurricane... The hell are you looking at?

And another bright light, this time I closed my eyes tight to prevent any blindness... wait, my legs; I can feel them! That numbness was suddenly gone. As soon as the light disappeared, I slowly opened my eyes in case of an encore and looked down, the blue mist trapping my limbs evaporated into nothingness. Finally! I quickly moved them about to check their state. Working properly, excellent.

"Oooh! My head." A certain blue pegasus said outloud in pain, causing me to look in their direction.

"Ugh. Everypony okay?" Applejack called out.

Well, everything seems to be working on my end. "Yeah, just fine, thanks." I called back, checking myself just in case. Not a trace of anything that screamed danger on me. Thankfully.

"Ohh thank goodness!"

"Why Rarity, it's so lovely." Oh goodie, in the end that white unicorn gets her own trinket.

"And look! I'll never part with it again!" And her tail has grown back. How? Why? Who cares; happy ending for all! I think that's the first genuine plothole I've found during my time here.

"No, your necklace. It looks just like your cutie mark."

"O-Oh! So does yours!" Yes they all get trinkets holding the elements. Good for them.

I shook my head in exasperation, ignoring Pinkie Pie's excited tone about her own necklace, and cast my gaze over to the purple unicorn, who was in the middle of smiling up at her new crown. I released a long-awaited sigh; good she's alright... Why do I care? As I said before she was my favourite pony. Simple as that. Don't believe for a minute I have sincere concern for her fictional well-being... heheh...

"Gee Twilight, I thought you were just spoutin' a lot of hooie. But I reckon, we really do represent the Elements of Friendship." Oh you have no idea Miss Applejack. This is just the beginning.

"Indeed you do." The Hell? Magic voice? No, obviously they heard it as well. And just then light was pouring through the ancient windows. Ohhhh... well finally! I observed in fascination as a bright sphere entered through the window, before disappearing and revealing the white alicorn within.

There she was, in all her glory. Judging by the way she appears informs me this was Celestia's first time ever showing up on the, well show.

And the ponies, save for I and Twilight, bowed in her presence. Instead I simply watched. I have no reason to bow in respect or the like, simply because she is not my monarch, nor has she earned my respect, just like the defeated Nightmare... speaking of which...

"Princess Celestia!"

"Twilight Sparkle! My faithful student." It would be touching if I was watching, instead my gaze was set on the unconscious smaller princess, looking quite comfortable in her sleep. Dark blue body, as it should be. I'm not fond of those remains surrounding the sleeping Luna. "I knew you could do it."

"But... you told me it was all an old pony tale."

"I told you that you needed to make some friends. Nothing more. I saw the signs of Nightmare Moon's return. And I knew it was you who had the magic inside to defeat her. But you could not unleash it until you let true friendship into your heart." I covered my scoff with my hoof. I get it, this show is cheesy beyond standards, but I couldn't help it. Luckily they heard nothing. "Now with only another will as well." Eh? "Princess Luna!" Ah.

I heard a gasp behind me as I turned to the awakened princess. What just the sound of her sibling's voice did the trick? Give me a break.

"It has been a thousand years since I've seen you like this." Okay better get out of the way. I retreated backwards, landing on my behind by mistake as the taller monarch approached. Just where was she all this time anyway? Having a cup of tea while her student did all the work?

"Time to put our differences behind us." Oh come on! It can't be that easy! I stared in disbelief as the white alicorn sat down in front of her scared sister, tone being that of comfort. "We were meant to rule together little sister!"

"Sister?!" A chorus of shock from the distance. Er, hang on...

"You didn't know?" I asked to the Mane Six, and they shook their heads in reply. "Huh... thought that was common knowledge." I muttered before returning my gaze to the pair.

"Will you accept my friendship?" Silence ensued. As the rest looked on in concern and worry I rolled my eyes. Oh of course she's going to accept.

"I'm so sorry!" See? "I missed you so much big sister!" Huh... that loving embrace is bringing a smile on my face.

Celestia sighed ion relief and happiness. "I missed you too."

And oh by all means Pinkie Pie! Ruin this moment with your sobbing humour! We can't get enough of it! "Stop it! Stop it right this instant you forsaken pony!" I yelled to the crying Earth Pony, ignoring the stares of surprised my way.

"Hey!" Oh what do you know she listened! "Do you know what this calls for?!"

Oh heaven please no...

---

I sighed in long exasperation.

A party. Yeah great. All over the friggin' town too. What could it better? Oh I know: me not being here!

As every single pony arrived in where I presume to be the middle of the sunny town, where blaring celebratory music and ecstatic creatures were everywhere, I, of course, kept to myself, even doing so as we all returned to Ponyville together. I stared blankly at the crowd feet away from me. Well... that's the first two-parter over and done with, I imagine. The threat has vanquished, for now apparently. But many more will emerge. And those six will triumph over them all.

"I have no reason to be here..."

But you did help.

"I did nothing." Was my quiet reply.

You assisted them in defeating the fallen princess. Your words encouraged her, whether you realize it or not.

She would have figured it out regardless...

"I thought you'd join in the celebration." A voice beside me cut me off my conversation with thin air, and I turn to a rather somber Twilight standing beside me, observing the crowd of the multicoloured species too.

I gave a snort of amusement. "Parties aren't my thing." Before raising a brow in concern. "You look down, Twilight."

"Indeed. Why so gloom my faithful student?" Said the approaching princess, smiling at the two of us. No I'm not going to act all nervous around Celestia. "Are you not happy that your quest is complete, and you can return to your studies in Canterlot?" Wait what?! But she doesn't- Ohh.

"That's just it." Twilight confessed sadly, eyes fixed on the ground. "Just when I learned how wonderful it is to have friends... I have to leave them..."

Must. Restrain. Smirk.

A pause before Celestia responded, as though making a clear decision. "Spike, take a note please." I raised a brow as the dragon - whom I barely even noticed was there - obeyed and produced some paper and a quill from... a rip through space and time I imagine. "I, Princess Celestia, hereby decree that the unicorn Twilight Sparkle shall take on a new mission for Equestria: she must continue to study the magic of friendship. She must report to me her findings. From her new home... in Ponyville."

I chuckled and took a step back from the addressed unicorn as her friends began glomping her. I won't lie; I feel happy for her... only a little though. I can't get emotionally invested with any of these ponies, not right now. When I'm watching them on TV, certainly. But I still have more bigger objectives in mind.

"Oh thank you Princess Celestia! I'll study harder than ever before!" The obedient pony vowed, before loud obnoxious cheering happened. I winced, but smiled anyway.

"Congratulations Twilight." I managed to say over the noise, before looking at the happy alicorn. "Princess Celestia." All pretense was over; this conversation needs to happen now. "If I may have a word with you... in private ears," I added as the ponies blinked at me curiously.

"Ahh. You're that braver stallion who helped my faithful student and her friends." So she figured out I did not regard them as such. Clever her. I'll be sure to give the monarch a cookie. "Right this way. Please Twilight, enjoy the celebration, I won't be long."

I nodded firmly and followed the walking princess, ignoring the intrigued stares sent my way as we moved a distance from the crowd's hearing; a section of the town emptied.

"I must thank you for helping my beloved pupil." The tall monarch began as we were away from the prying ears of the citizens who were enjoying the party and admiring said pupil. "And I apologize on behalf of my sister for capturing you."

I waved off the apology. "No need. It's a good thing she captured me; I wouldn't have been there otherwise. Besides, I did little to help her; Twilight could have easily solved it all on her own."

"Perhaps, but regardless, you chose to assist my student and her friends in their time of need. You have my gratitude, Mr Balance."

I shook my head. "I still couldn't do anything to help with your-" Wait hang on... I stared up at the alicorn with clear suspicion, who simply looked amused at my expression. "You know my name...?"

The monarch nodded. "I overheard your conversation with Nightmare Moon. I commend you on trying to persuade her, and I apologize for keeping my presence hidden, but-"

She blinked in surprise as I raised a hoof to cut her off, evidently not anticipating an Earth Pony to disrespect her so. "You were there, when you could have assisted your student in defeating Miss Moon? What were you eating popcorn while enjoying the show too?" I can't scarcely believe it. Her own student could have died and all she did was sit back and observe?! The nerve of her!

"I understand if you're upset." Oh clearly. Just look at my disapproving expression. "But it had to be done; only the power of friendship could have defeated Nightmare."

"The same excuse that will be used against future villains, no doubt..."

"Excuse me?"

Sighing, knowing I had little time for this, I shook my head at the ground before looking back up. "Fine. Yes fine. Your decisions are your own. Your judgement has always been questionable to me, Princess, but now is not the time for such; there is a bigger crisis on our hands."

"Oh? But my sister has been reformed. What other situation could there currently be?"

"My situation." I replied firmly, staring up to her eyes that held centuries of knowledge within them. "I need help getting back home... to my world."

A pause. A very understandable pause. Before Celestia recovered from her shock and blinked in rapid succession. "I'm sorry?"

"You heard me: I'm not from Equestria." I replied sternly as the monarch lowered her head as though checking if I was deceiving her. My eyes hold nothing but the truth here, princess, believable or not. "I'm not even a pony for that matter, but somehow I've become one of your kind, stuck on this forsaken world."

"You're not lying..." Wow, just like that? This may be easier than I thought.

"'Not a pony?'" A voice behind said, switching our gazes to the confused blue monarch, walking towards us. "Forgive me, sister, the crowd was just too much for me. I couldn't help but overhear your words." I gave a forgiving smile her way. No reason to be mad.

"It's fine, dear sister, for I feel this must be heard from both of us." Celestia replied softly before turning back to me, her expression hardening a little. I was taken aback by the sudden change. Now she's serious. "Please, start at the beginning."

And the beginning I did. How one night I was in my bed within my own world to somehow awakening within Equestria. Ponyville to be precise. How I tried to understand how and why this was happening to me. How I mingled with the residents here reluctantly, trying to gain a sense on what was happening. How I thought of using the library to find out more. How I planned on stopping Nightmare Moon by my own method. From the corner of my eye Luna looked away in shame at that part as her sister comforted her gently. How I waited for the rest of the ponies to arrive while thinking of a plan to get myself out of being a hostage. All the way to now where we currently stand, discussing the situation.

When I finished, taking a deep breath for my dehydrated throat, Luna was staring at me in curiosity while Celestia looked at the sky contemplatively. "I sense the truth in your words. You are deceiving neither me or my sister."

"What would be the point if I did?"

"However, your story also informs me there are things you are keeping from us." Drat! "I assume there is good reason for that?"

Hey, if you're not making things easier for your student, why should I for you? Besides, there are MASSIVE consequences when you inform someone of specific future events. How would they react? What would they try to do to prevent the terrible parts? No, these things need to happen. It may be frowned upon to allow bad things to occur when you have the power to stop it, but it's how life works.

The bad stuff gives us something to learn and improve from.

"More than you can comprehend." I said sincerely, smiling apologetically. "But I will inform you of this: Twilight and her friends will be faced with many obstacles and challenges in the future. Nightmare Moon, unfortunately, is just the beginning."

"And you are aware of these predicted events?" Luna then asked, her expression looking rather conflicted as though having no idea what to make of me. Well that's justified seeing as how she's been isolated for so long, everything must be hard to take in for the poor princess.

"I do. But you must understand: some things are better unsaid until the time comes."

And to my surprise, the white alicorn actually concurred with me. "I agree." Did I hear that correctly? Her softened gaze returned to me. "You know more than you are saying, but I shall not pray. Though I do hope you at least help us in the meantime?"

In the meantime? "You mean, you have no idea how to help me...?"

Oh great, already my spirits feel crushed as Celestia shook her head. "This is something unusual and never heard of before in my entire life. I wish I could help Mr Balance, but this may just be beyond my understanding. You say you have no idea at all how you came to be in Equestria?" I reluctantly shook my head. "Then I'm sorry, but with no clues, we have nothing..." I sighed in disappointment. Well, it was worth a shot- "Wait..."

Both mine and Luna's heads perked up at the sudden change of tone. "Dear sister, would you please bring Twilight over here?" With a hesitant curious nod, the smaller sibling left us towards the partying crowd in the distance.

I raised a suspicious brow at the patient monarch. "What are you-?"

"One moment, Mr Balance. I have an idea."

What possible idea could this be with Twilight-? Oh. Of course. I resisted smacking myself in the head.

If there's anyone who can help it's her. Though I honestly doubt how much help she can be in this case.

I didn't bother looking behind me as the blue princess returned with the unicorn in question. "Is there a problem, princess?" Were the first words out of her mouth. I do hope you know what you're doing, Celestia...

"My faithful student, your library has a spare room for one to sleep in, correct?" Hold the phone! WHAT?! My eyes widened to immense maximum as the monarch simply smiled at my behaviour.

"Erm, I think so. I never really had time to check." Why did she sound so sheepish about it? It was a simple question. "Why do you ask?" Yes, exactly what was your game here, princess? Luna already seemed to get the idea as she looked back and forth to me and the confused Twilight.

"Mr Balance here-" I found myself unwillingly straightening at being addressed by the monarch. "- Is in need of a place to live. He arrived from a place cut off from civilization, and needs to learn the ways of Ponyville and how everypony lives their life here. And requires some friends of his own." No I freaking don't! Yet she ignored my protestant expression. "Plus, we owe it to him for helping you learn about the sixth element. This will be repaid by helping him. Unless of course, you both accept."

Why was she doing this? "Plus with a library around it will help him find what he needs much quicker." Ohh! Ohhhhhh! I see what're you doing. Stardust you idiot! You could have found that out sooner.

"Well I guess it'd be nice to have somepony else around, in case I need extra hooves around or Spike wants somepony to play with while I'm busy." I wish I could say the same; I much prefer to be alone.

As the three ponies stared at me with different expressions, one of encouragement, one of curiosity and one of hopefulness, I found myself staring back before it sunk in: Living inside a library. With Twilight Sparkle.

...Okay now I definitely can't say no.

"Well if it provides food and shelter for me. I guess I can't decline. Besides, I love libraries. I accept." Celestia looked pleased at the certain answer. Luna lifted a small smile while Twilight seemed to beam, for whatever reason. Oh hang on. "But be warned." I added firmly, turning to the smiling unicorn. "I'm not your servant, Miss Spark- Twilight. I will help you in any matter when I feel like doing so. I'll help you out around your library if you keep your word you won't toss your books around like earlier."

A meek smile. "I'll try, though in the state of an emergency I can't make any promises."

I smirked. "Neither can I."

"It's splendid that you chose to accept." Celestia declared. "Ponyville is a lovely town if you give it a chance. Thank you my dear student. Now then, Stardust, why don't you go enjoy the celebration with her?"

"I don't do parties-"

"Come on, Stardust, it won't be so bad." I turned to the smiling Twilight beside me. "You can make some great friends here!"

"I'm not here to make friends-"

"Please." I rolled my eyes... as he eyes were busy pleading to me. Oh come on! You can't seriously be doing this to me. "Afterwards, I can show you around the library and where you'll be sleeping... if I have a spare room. If not, well I'm afraid the couch will be the only available option left."

"..." I sighed in reluctant acceptance before nodding to the happy unicorn. "Fine. Sure. Whatever. If it makes things easier for me, why not?"

"Do have fun, Twilight and Stardust. And be sure to make lots of friends." Celestia said in a farewell tone as the pair of us walked back towards the distant crowd.

"We will! Thank you princess!" Twilight called back, before turning to me. "So, you're new around here too."

"Evidently my dear."

"I was wary at first too, you know. But these ponies mean well. I'm sure you'll make great friends here too."

I scoffed as the music became louder. "I highly doubt that."

Twilight blinked. "Why not?"

"Friendship works on trust. Something I cannot afford to give away. You want to be my friend? I'm afraid you'll have to work for it." I replied genuinely, not trying at all to sound harsh. But really considering my... circumstances, friendship was a thing I couldn't afford while I'm here. I have research to do after this damn getting-closer party.

The unicorn paused for a moment, looking down thoughtfully as I raised a curious brow. Then she looked back up and smirked confidently. "Then I'll be sure to work hard for it."

"I'm hardly worth the effort."

"Everypony is. I like challenges, anyway."

I grinned, admittedly enjoying this attitude of Twilight's. Already she's the closest thing I have to a friend here. "Just don't blame me when you get a migraine." We both chuckled at the joke, and for some reason I already felt my spirits rising as we talked. What was this...?

"Thank you, by the way." The unicorn then said gratefully. "If it weren't for you, I might have never discovered the sixth element, and we never would have stopped Nightmare Moon."

I snorted. "Please; you would have figured it out regardless. And you did in the end. I didn't help you or your friends at all."

"Well... maybe." I smirked at the mock-smugness in her tone. "But you helped us anyway. Thank you for that." I;m not too sure whether I was comfortable with that smile or not. "So thank you, Stardust."

"...No problem."

"But... how did you know what the sixth element was, anyway?"

That was for me to know, and for you to ponder my dear Twilight. As I opened my mouth to say as such-

"Twilight! There you are!" I was cut off by a particular small dragon rushing out of the crowd towards us. "You're missing out on the yummy cake- oh. Hey I remember you! You're that pony who stood up to Nightmare Moon in the Town Hall!" I nodded, honestly I'm a little taken aback that he would even remember me.

"Yes I am."

"That was really brave of you! I thought only Twilight had the nerve to do that!" I shrugged.

"I just did what needed to be done. No more, no less."

"Stardust here will be staying with us at our new home, Spike." Twilight announced to her pet. Why does she sound so happy about it? I'm not the greatest roommate in the world, as she'll no doubt soon discover.

"Really? That's great!" Before I even processed it the purple-ish dragon was right in front me, inches shorter, holding out the closest thing to a human hand I've seen all day. "It'll be awesome to have someone else around when Twilight's too busy. My name's Spike. Spike the Dragon. Twilight's number one assistant!It's a pleasure to meet you!"

Okay... I wasn't expecting such manners, despite who the owner was. After my rapid blinking I lifted a small smile and landed the palm of my hoof on his hand, shaking it gently. "I am Stardust Balance. The pleasure is all mine, Mr Spike."

"Oh um, please, just call me Spike. You don't have to be so formal." The lizard rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment. At least that earlier smugness was gone.

"As you wish. You can call me Stardust in return then. I believe we'll get along quite well friend." I may as well play nice to the dragon; I have no intent on making their lives a living hell... provided they don't do the same in turn...

"I like him already." Spike grinned to the observant Twilight after breaking the hand-hoofshake, who nodded in turn.

"So do I Spike." My head immediately snapped to her after those words. Wait, for real? They both actually liked me? She giggled at my astounded expression. "No need to look so surprised. I'm sure we'll all get along fantastically! Now Spike, what were you saying about cake?"

"Oh! Right! Come on this way! It's the most delicious cake I've ever had!"

Twilight shook her head in amusement, and I couldn't help but mimic such as we followed the ecstatic dragon towards the said delicious-looking cake and Twilight's friends. So... I'm already thought fondly of in this place... Maybe it won't be so bad after all... as we returned to the crowd, only one thought crossed my mind.

Hold tight little sis. I'll be home as soon as I-

A loud familiar gasp. "YOU! You're new to Ponyville aren't you?! Don't worry: I'll throw another party just for you! Two parties on the same day! WOO-HOO!"

...Sod what I previously just thought to myself. This WILL be as bad as I thought. I glared upwards at the laughter of that mysterious voice in my mind.

---

To be continued...

---

I apologize how excessively long this chapter is. I never intended it to be this way. But hey: exposition and plot was in the way. I'll try not to make the next one as lengthy. Hope you enjoyed this retelling of the second episode.

A reply to the reviews of the previous chapter:

The Interdimensional Traveler: I'm glad you enjoyed. I hope it does go better as you read on. And glad you noticed what I did with the musical part.

CeruleanWings: I'm glad you enjoyed too. Yes, my OC is mainly reflecting me in real life; while not completely, I'm doing my best not to make him some gary-stu. He will be constantly negative until the ponies manage to soften him up a bit in the future chapters.

Next chapter: next episode. I won't obviously have Stardust play a role in every plot that goes in each episode, just the major ones or ones I believe he would play a part in. Next chpater will be published most likely next week. Please review at your own time; I look forward to any positive feedback or suggestions on how I can improve the story more.

Have a nice day!

AN: I do not own My Little Pony (nor any parody song(s) used in this chapter). If I did... well, let's just be thanking Celestia I don't. Enjoy.

---

It has been a day, yes a day already, since the whole fiasco with Nightmare Moon, and two days since my arrival into this bright universe. Though it was only the morning, every resident of Ponyville retired to their own houses after the end of that party and departure of the two monarchs, eager to sleep after a whole night for the rising of the sun. Honestly I can't remember how long the party even lasted, but that's not what surprised me: what took me off-guard was the fact how willing everyone was to forgive their forgotten redeemed princess of the moon. Celestia had assured everyone of the change, Twilight vocalizing additional support. But seriously; not one trace of suspicion? At all? I shook my head in disbelief while the celebration went on.

After being dragged into joining in the party, Twilight took it upon herself to introduce her new friends to me, since I never really interacted with them save for Fluttershy, who smiled at me welcomingly.

Pinkie Pie instantly invaded my personal space, rambling incoherent nonsense about throwing a party for me after this celebration; even though I repeatedly stated to the energetic pony it wasn't needed. Even when I said I despised loud parties it did nothing to dissuade her, instead she exclaimed, after a few seconds of shock at my blunt words, that they'll have a private party filled with only us eight, including the dragon, just for me. I simply sighed and moved on to the next pony.

Applejack was next, shaking my hoof... though far too roughly than necessary, and dismissing my light bow and formally addressing her as 'Miss Applejack', already deluding herself into thinking we're already friends. Then she had the nerve to suddenly reprimand me for thinking of going after Nightmare Moon alone, saying it was a foolish thing to do. But for the sake of not ruining the atmosphere (and the fact I was tired beyond hell) I simply nodded in agreement.

Rarity. Now she was the only one taking delight at my formalities, but insisted in that classy tone I just call her Rarity without the miss, repeating Applejack's statement of how anyone who's a friend of Twilight's is a friend of hers. And also delighted in the fact I had a particular accent she's never even heard of before, saying I must tell her all about where I'm from sometime after I quickly said I was from somewhere far away.

Imagine if they knew how far.

Then Rainbow Dash. And I honestly didn't know what to expect from this introduction. So I lightly bowed and gave a formal greeting, and couldn't resist the frown when she brushed them off (rather rudely), and offered what she called a 'brohoof' instead. I knew what one was, but that didn't stop my hesitation. Twilight must have sensed my discomfort and told them that they should excuse me; since I was foreign I might not understand some particular customs. Not that I needed her to explain that...

Plus the fact I insulted the pegasus back at the library was already apparently put in the past was mind-blowing. I would've expected Rainbow Dash at least to hold a grudge. Jesus just how forgiving were these species?

Nonetheless, while I was in the middle of an over-crowded area: that these ponies would be so open and welcoming to me was... different to say the least. When I was around them helping myself to the delicious treats, something inside me felt as though it was rousing from a long slumber. And I was filled with a barrel of emotions, more pleasant than anything.

Was that what... friendship felt like?

Afterwards, being it pretty obvious every single pony was exhausted, the polite purple unicorn and her pet escorted me to their place (I'm not quite comfortable saying 'our') and showed me my temporary room after searching around for it, apologizing for the wait, despite my reassurances. I was, of course, still uncertain about this arrangement made by the monarch; I really despise imposing. But the observant unicorn must have also noticed this as she said I had little to fear; I won't be a bother provided I don't make myself become one. That did little to ease me.

Regardless, I slept longer than I ever slept before, probably longer than the rest of the town as I was the last to awaken after the two (reminding myself the third time this wasn't a dream). It was a better mattress to sleep on than the bed I had back home, I'll tell you what.

Spike, the soft-hearted dragon he was, decided to bring me breakfast in bed. And what did he bring? Waffles. I shrugged and ate them anyway, thanking the reptile and complimenting his cooking skill because I won't lie, they weren't half-bad. When I exited the room Spike informed me Twilight had already departed, most likely to hang out with her friends, asking him to stay behind and make sure I've got some company.

A kind gesture on her part, yet unnecessary.

Instead after I was provided a tour around the library, finding the kitchen, the bathroom, the quiet areas to think and read peacefully (to my immense relief), and the balconies, I informed the friendly dragon I'm fine as it is, and he could go do as he pleased. I have no need of any help. I'm sure what I am more than capable of seeking out what I need by myself. Unlike these ponies I'm not entirely dependent.

---

A growl escaped my curled lips as my hooves refused to cooperate, the book I'm trying to open staying shut despite my best efforts.

"Um, you need some help?" The small dragon, who still stuck around for some reason, asked hesitantly behind me.

"I'm fine. Thanks." I didn't intend to sound flippant, but this sudden reminder that I should've remembered a while back struck me hard while I attempted to open this book with my hooves. The fact that somehow, through their own biology, the ponies of this world can curl the sides of the palms of their limbs to grab onto things. I should have realized this sooner when Applejack shook my palm yesterday, or when the Earth Ponies were eating the refreshments at the celebration. Now here I am trying to work out how I can also do this.

With small success.

"You know you can open the book by just flipping the cover, right?" Yes, thank you Spike. Book reading one-oh-one. I'll be sure to have you remembered for being the master of book-opening. Said item wasn't that big anyway and shouldn't be so difficult anyway, but I had no intention of throwing the thing around like a ragdoll just to find the pages I need.

But how? How exactly did these ponies do it? Were they taught such a trick as foals, or was it natural to them from birth? I of course am not going to ask Spike any of this; no desire to raise any mockery or interest towards me.

"I must have been more tired than I thought, since I've apparently lost the ability to open a simple book. Thank you." I said again as he reached out and opened the object onto some random page for me with a half-heated smile, then turning to the dragon with a tone of curiosity. Just what exactly was he still doing here? "I'm surprised you're still here, Spike; not rushing off to your mistress to have fun?"

"'Mistress'?" The reptile blinked in question, before the meaning hit him. "Oh, you mean Twilight! I was thinking about it, then I decided not to because Twilight did ask me to stay and... well, I thought you'd like the company."

I frowned a little at the sheepish smile, his words slowly being processed in my mind. Company... That was the last thing I ever desired or needed. But... if by some damnation that I'll be stuck in this world for a while, then I suppose getting use to the residents would prove beneficial for the time being; I lack major information about Equestria, I may need all the assistance I can get.

He must have taken my expression as one saying he wasn't needed, sputtering nervously. "B-But it looks like you don't need some anyway, so I can just leave you to your business-"

"Your thoughtfulness is... appreciated." I cut him off calmly. Dealing with a frightened lizard was the last thing I wanted right now. "Since you're here... then perhaps you can help me by seeking out specific knowledge?"

"Oh okay! I can do that!" He beamed. Honestly what was that about; does he just enjoy helping people? Then his expression turned confused. "Wait, what are we looking for exactly?"

You can understand my slight hesitation. "Transportation... Spells or anything similar to taking things, or ponies to that extent, from their previous location to another."

"Oh... so like Twilight's teleport spell?"

I cocked my head at that. "How best to answer? "Not quite... I mean anything long-range. Like shall we say... transporting one from one land to another far off."

It was a long shot. But so few answers were given to me at this present time. Twilight was the Stephen Hawking of this world; undoubtedly her library must contain some answer if I looked hard enough. Why am I so eager to leave? Because I have a family no doubt waiting for me. I'm not selfish enough to simply abandon them in pursuit of adventure... not without leaving a note first anyway.

"Alright." Was his enthusiastic answer before it dropped. "But... I don't really know where to start, I haven't gotten use to this whole library yet. They could be anywhere!"

I sighed. Great. Well at least I found one such book while having a glance over the place; the same one I'm going to read as soon as I learn how to clench and grab with my hooves. "Good thing I've got all day then." ...Hey, that reminds me; today would be a Wednesday back home. That means I should currently be in college right now, stuck in that room full of ear-bursting menchildren all day.

Another benefit to being here.

"Sorry I can't be of much help right now-"

I raised a hoof to interrupt him again, turning my gaze down to the book on the stand. "Don't apologize, you've been more than enough help by bringing me breakfast and providing me a tour around the place."

"Well, glad to be of service! I am Twilight's number one assistant, after all!" It's a good thing he closed his eyes in his proud beaming, otherwise he might have seen me roll my eyes.

Alright then, let's see...

I examine my left front hoof thoroughly. How do I do this? Despite the energy I'm converting to the muscles of the limb nothing was happening... do I just wait for it to happen or something? I look like a complete idiot glaring hard at my golden palm- Spike was still there, standing at the other end of the small table watching me.

I glanced up and asked sternly. "Is there something you wanted?"

The dragon quickly waved his arms in defensive worry. "Oh no! I was just thinking, that's all!"

"...And?"

"Well... um..." The lizard scratched the back of his scaly head, speaking in that nervous tone again. "Sine you'll be staying with us for a while; I just thought that maybe we can get to know one another. I-I mean-" My frown honestly can't be that intimidating, right? "- It's none of my business, of course! I was just curious, that's all. Heheh..."

"Curious." My voice betrayed nothing. "You wish to learn more about me?" Thinking about it, Spike raises a point, we don't really know one thing about the other. I know more about her owner than I do the dragon himself. But was that really necessary, if I was going to be here for a while? Probably most likely.

All the more reason I hurry up and find a way of this planet as soon as possible.

"Well, if you don't mind that is..." Was he touching the tip of his index fingers together? Jeez this lizard was paranoid beyond belief.

"...There isn't really that much to say about me." I said plainly. There really wasn't. I'm just some guy who fell into another world. Apart from that; there really wasn't anything that interesting about me.

"Sure there is!" Spike said, no doubt astonished by my blatant words. "Everypony has something about them; their likes. Their dislikes. Their hobbies. Their favourite foods. Speaking of which; I have tons of favourites, like apples-" My eyes widened when he suddenly held his own mouth closed tight.

"Spike?" Immediately the book was forgotten as my hooves moved themselves towards the lizard. "Are you feeling alright-? Gah!" My body fell backwards onto my flap as a burp of green fire almost roasted my chest. A quick feel around my features told me my chest, and more importantly my beard, wasn't in any contact with the sudden flames.

"Whoops! Sorry about that. Guess we never told you I can do that." Spike chuckled nervously as a piece of unopened parchment slowly descended to the floorboards. On the contrary, I knew exactly he could do that, which is the reason behind me mentally cursing myself for acting so concerned. Shaking my head, I sat up with a raised brow and observed Spike catching the paper and opening it as though it were a normal phenomenon.

"Should you really be reading that when Twilight isn't around?"

"Well... there's no harm in reading it beforehand, right?" Spike grinned sheepishly, inciting me to give another eye roll. Great, invader of privacy. Yeah we'll get along swimmingly. Well at least I got to hear whatever the princess wanted. The reptile cleared his throat. "Here ye. Here ye." Ahh Old English. Those were the days. "Her Grand Royal Highness, Princess Celestia of Equestria, is pleased to announce the Grand Galloping Gala to be held in the magnificent capital city of Canterlot-"

"Slow down a second dragon!" I immediately halted him. He blinked and looked up from the parchment as the gears set to work in my mind.

"But I-"

"Shut up I'm remembering." A smile of relief erupted from my mouth. Yes, I know this one, I know this episode we're in! Because I've seen this one! Who'd have thought it would be this early? Irrelevant. At least some thing swere made more clearly for me now... save for the time period but I'll work that one out later. The Ticket Master. That was the name. Twilight receives two tickets and- "Okay, continue."

The dragon stared puzzled at my actions, before shrugging in acceptance and continuing reading the letter: "Um alright... let's see, yadda yadda yadda; skip all the unimportant parts... extends an invitation to Twilight Sparkle, plus one guest!"

I freaking knew it!

---

[Intro music to My Little Pony]

My Stardust grumpy.

My Stardust grumpy.

Aaaah!

My Stardust grumpy!

My patience has never been tested so much before.

My Stardust grumpy!

Until I followed this show's bizarre lore.

Ego Dashie!

Loud Pinkie!

Exaggerate Rarity!

And honest pony!

Too kind for her good, it gets on his mood.

And somepony who think she's smarter than life!

My grumpy Stardust!

Blatantly criticising all around him!

Aaaaaaaaah!

---

Just as the dragon finished reading, another burp exhaled from his lungs as a second letter made its appearance- wait, second? I don't recall a second letter. I raise a brow at the curious falling glittering parchment as Spike caught it with ease, raising just an equally confused look at me. Well, don't just stand there; open it up and let's see.

"Ahem. Here ye. Here ye. Her Grand Royal Highness, Princess Celestia of Equestria, is pleased to announce the Grand Galloping Gala to be held- Wait. I've just read this one." You have Spike, and I have some sinking suspicion this one was different. "Gimme me a sec... city of Canterlot, twenty-first, yadda yadda yadda... extends an invitation to Stardust Balance, plus one guest."

As he stares on in surprise at me, I was instead looking right back with a pure flabbergasted expression. Which was entirely justifiable, because this can't be real. No way did Celestia decided to invite a pony who knows little of Equestria's custom to such a formal event. Did I anticipate this? Hell no. Do I feel honoured? Hell no.

And am I going? Hell-!

And those were my enraged thoughts interrupted as the dragon suddenly burped out four golden recognizable special invitations. "Look! Tickets!" He exclaimed in excitement, obviously more enthusiastic than I was about the whole prospect.

"Yes they are." My blank response, slowly reaching out and grabbing the two tickets from the offering dragon- Oh NOW my hooves decided to give me that technique! Just to grab this forsaken ticket! I set the invitations down (they were the least important thing to me at this moment) and stared at my clenching and unclenching palm. Wow... it actually feels dead similar to opening and closing a hand... to say weird would be understating it.

Well, at least I won't have any difficult with a book now.

"Isn't this great? We should go and find Twilight; she'll love to see these tickets-!"

"Then by all means." I bluntly said. "Go and show those things to Twilight. I have work to do right now (now that I've mastered the art of using my horse palms). Just do me a favour and return as soon as possible; I have a task for you my friend." By then I will have likely thought of what to say in reply to the princess about receiving these tickets.

"Oh... you're not coming?"

I shrugged. "You don't need me slowing you down Spike. Besides, there are some things I need to check."

A hesitant pause before the reptile finally shrugged in turn. "Alright. Well I'll be back soon. See ya then!" I gave a half-heated wave as Spike walked - well I should rather say fastly-paced- to the door and exited the building, no doubt eager to show his owner the tickets and hoping he'll be chosen to go with her.

I shook my head. Even the non-ponies around here were too sugar-happy for my taste. Now, with that out of the way, I snorted at the sight of the lying tickets and moved around the carved table, more anticipated for any information of how I got into this world.

I know what you're thinking: shouldn't I be excited; hyped over the fact I've been formally invited to an event hosted where one would potentially see all their favourite ponies in one room, laughing and having fun together?

...No.

Hey, priorities. I have no time to make any friends or have fun. This was serious business to do here. Never mind partying or eating away to my heart's content; I have a little sister no doubt bawling her eyes out and praying for the return of her eldest sibling. This may be the best excuse ever to stay out of college yes, but not at the expense of upsetting my family. Answer me this: would YOU choose interacting with a fictional world and its residents at the expense of having your loved ones constantly worry about your well-being without even an inkling where you are?

With that train of thought, I proceeded to ignore the golden paper and began reading the first page of this book, titled Magical Transportation (I scoffed at the name too), I found in possible relation to my current predicament.

At least now I have some peace and quiet.

---

Well, that was a huge waste of my time.

Granted I have been given more information on how magic works in some areas, but the likelihood that what I've learnt will be useless in the future was too high.

Sighing in resignation, I closed the book and frowned sourly. Well, it was but one of many, if I search hard enough, there must be some accurate info around here somewhere. Glancing at the clock, I noted with a raised brow it's been over an hour since I've begun reading. And Spike had yet to return. Maybe he's occupied or forgotten. Wouldn't surprise me either way.

Placing the book back where I found it, my eyes scanned around the shelf and then the whole area. It will take hours before I find the correct book. Of course I can't ask Twilight for help when she returns; the less anyone knows about my whole ordeal, the better.

That said, I'm surprised the monarch didn't let her own prized pupil in on this. What exactly was Celestia playing here? Was it a test? Was Twilight not yet ready to learn there are habitat worlds beyond their own? Or did the princess simply value my privacy, evidently knowing I had no desire attracting attention to myself? Maybe it's simply me who has to tell her, when I feel like it's time for the unicorn to know the truth.

By that estimate; probably a really REALLY long time until then.

"It's not you Twilight, it's more of the safety of the universe..." I muttered as my hoof gently breezed across the rows of well-clean books. Obviously this library was constructed earlier than I thought; just how long has it been since it's creation anyway-?

I'm sure she'll understand.

My eyes closed and head bowed, nearly touching the tip of the nearest book and released an exasperated sigh. No, I didn't forget about the voice again, but that didn't stop me from tiring of its already irritating presence. "Are you here to finally give me an explanation who or what you are, or just to be vaguer than Celestia?"

No one else was around, and the front door was shut. So no one can overhear me talking to myself.

Princess Celestia, my friend. Even with no one around it would be respectful to address her as such.

"As I told her previously-fallen sister: respect is earned, not given. While I am grateful for this arrangement of me staying in this house with her student, that does little to gain any fondness over her." I replied and turned, walking back towards the middle of the area with my head held high, nothing but the clean wooden ceiling above. "And you have yet to answer my question."

You could at least be polite about her.

"Don't try and change the subject. Answer me."

...Very well.

"...Well?" I asked after a few moments of silence. Call me impatient, but I have the nagging sensation whoever this voice speaking to me telepathically was containing the many answers I'm looking for. That brings something up in my mind: " No one else but I can apparently hear you. Are you responsible, then, for bringing me here to this world?"

Yes.

I blinked at the straight answer. Okay... wasn't expecting it to be that easy. "Any clarification on that...?"

I have brought you to this world.

"...Oh." Can you really blame me for the lame reaction to these ludicrously simple answers? It's like a sudden mood change on the voice's part. "But why then am I here, Mr...?"

You may simply call me the Specter.

The scoff was instantaneous. You're kidding me right? "I may as well then call you the 'Uninventive' instead."

Coming from the one who named himself after the remains of a star.

Oh so he has a sense of humour now? I glared at the innocent ceiling. "I will pretend to ignore that. Now, why have I been brought? Oh wait, even better; how and why have I become a pony? Unless I'm not far off from accurately speculating you're responsible for that too, 'Specter'." It would be more plausible (to Equestria's logic anyway) that the same being that brought me here was the one who morphed my body into... this.

You don't dance around with words, 'Stardust Balance'; since you choose to call yourself such in this world. My power brought you to Equestria, but did not change your body; that did so on it's own accord.

Oh? "To blend in with the laws and nature of this world?" I guessed thoughtfully while my hooves started pacing around. That makes sense, actually, and I can't believe I'm really saying that.

Indeed- He didn't bother asking how I came to that conclusion. -The purpose behind your summon to Equestria will be revealed to you, in due time. But beforehand, I have important tasks for you-

"Wait. A damn minute." I quickly cut him off, enraged disbelief replacing my previously calm voice, a hoof raised upwards to emphasize my righteous protest. "You're telling me that you brought me here, without an explanation as to why, and I have things to do for you before I find out even why I'm in this colourful world of puking rainbows and happiness?"

It would be better, my friend, that you discover it for yourself in the future; where it will become more clearer then.

Clearer then?!

Your irritation and confusion is understandable. But I promise you, it will be all worthwhile in the end.

I'm finding the fact how calm and patronizing he's sounding was giving me a migraine.

"Well pardon me for being skeptical, taking the words of a powerful entity who decided to drop me off in Equestria." I snapped harshly, more questions in the forefront of my mind. "And for that matter: why me, than any other fan of this world? They would kill to be here, I know that much. What possible use could I be here? And most importantly, why did I take the form of an Earth Pony?"

Surely at least some of these questions can be answered now, right?

You were chosen.

"By who? The Time Lords? The Jedi Council? Yen Sid? Some monarch of Equestria? Because I know neither Celestia nor Luna were even aware of my existence or that of other worlds until yesterday-"

I halted mid-speech as my jaw dropped in realization, eyes swiftly turning to the still lying golden tickets reserved for me and any other pony I choose.

That must be why...

Figured it out, haven't you? Why else would the Princess invite you if not for fascination on her part? I imagine both she, and her sister, would love to learn more about the world you come from.

"Not much to say about it, that's for sure." I grumbled before shaking my head, calming down a little. Of course I should know sooner. At the gala Celestia would likely wait for me to find a quiet spot so we can talk. Because I highly doubt she'll just plan on observing me. "I must be really losing my touch if I can't figure out these obvious things that quickly..."

You've had a lot on your mind, I'm sure.

I couldn't help but sigh in resigned agreement. "True. I've been far more distracted with finding a way how I got here and how to leave."

Why would you desire to leave so soon?

"I think you know very well why."

Then I must regret to inform you, Stardust, that you won't be seeing your family for a long time; no matter how much research you look into. Do you honestly believe any information about magical world transportation even exists in this world.

In other words: I'm stuck here... excellent. Bloody excellent with a cherry on top. I lost count how many times I've sighed now.

"...You still haven't told me why I've become an Earth Pony."

That is an easy answer. Because you have little magic inside you, born from a world where such power barely exists, and the fact that humans never had wings to begin with, this world saw it fit to give you the most evident form to adapt here. Besides, considering your background and philosophy, I find it rather fitting myself. And why in Equestria are you complaining so much? Wouldn't you rather be here than spend days in an educational building filled with those you despise?

"Don't pretend you know a single thing about me, Specter." I replied through clenched teeth, frowning so hard I could feel my muscles hurt. "But what you say does make sense about this transformation." Indeed, a human would most likely turn into the lowest form of pony species if taken from Earth to Equestria. "No wonder I feel so useless..." I admitted in disappointment.

Never underestimate yourself, Stardust, or the type of pony you have become; Earth Ponies are much more important than you believe. They do not use magic like unicorns or alicorns, but that is because your kind is more subtle with theirs. Eventually, you will discover that for yourself.

I snorted at his beyond-farfetched claim that I can potentially use a powerful energy reserved only for Equestria's inhabitants. Somehow I doubt that. "You said you had a few tasks for me?" I asked quietly instead, continuing my daily pacing. I may as well hear him out, since he was the one who apparently brought me to Equestria. But that won't stop me from pestering the voice until I got my answers. Besides, if these tasks were worth my time and interest, I may as well listen.

Indeed. As you will be here for a while, it would be prudent of you to begin making acquaintances with Equestria's inhabitants-

"Not if I can help it."

-Despite what you think of the contrary. You cannot survive in this world on your own-

"Not that that will stop me from trying."

-No matter how nonthreatening it seems; for Equestria has many grave threats in the dark spaces of the world. The greater the light: the greater your shadow becomes.

"If that's not a Kingdom Hearts reference I don't know what is." I rolled my eyes at the dramatic dialogue. "Seriously, you haven't gotten to the point; what are my tasks?"

Your first objective is to begin making friends with this town's residents, beginning with those six ponies, by becoming closer to them and build trust.

My mind slowly processed these words before laughed in scorn. "Ha! I may as well fail now. No way in hell are they going to earn my trust." No matter how nice and friendly they were.

-Your second task will be revealed to you after you formed a strong bond with the six, even the pet dragon of Miss Sparkle. I opened my mouth to retaliate the realistic outcome of this 'mission' when I was cut off. We will speak again when that happens. Good day, and good luck, Stardust.

What? "Hang on a minute you can't just leave me to it! I haven't even agreed yet!" No answer. "Don't you go silent on me! I demand to know why I even have to do this! Give me a response right now!" Again, nothing.

He's gone...

Was he for real?! Did Specter honestly delude himself into thinking I will ever consider the likes of them friends? Twilight most likely. Spike possibly. But the rest of Ponyville? He may as well have tasked me to reform Tirek.

Because either way it's not going to happen! Ever!

I'm very picky when it comes to selecting friends, I don't just pick them randomly or right off the bat.

Applejack was probably the closest out of the other five I could befriend, as I can appreciate her brutal honesty.

Fluttershy for her peaceful and silent nature.

Rarity because neither of us prefer getting our bodies dirty - speaking of the fashion mare it shouldn't be that much of a bother to request clothes from her; because I've been but stark naked since my arrival, and I have decency mind you.

Rainbow Dash. Hoho don't make me laugh! She would be the last pony I would ever consider as a friend.

There was one more... oh yeah Pinkie Pie. Least likely too; I can't stand loud noise nor too much joyful bliss.

Anyone else? Thinking from the top of my head here. The Cutie Mark Crusaders? Well I have a soft spot for children, so it would be best I avoid them as clear as possible lest they soften me up a bit (but between you and me, what are the chances of me avoiding them all the time happening?). Derpy? Ehh. Applejack's family? The last thing I need is to be bombarded by all her siblings and the rambling voice of her grandmother.

It's clear to me now, however, that I must at least make some... "friends" in order for me to get off this colourful world, to my greatest reluctance. At least I can attempt to make sure I don't get too close with anyone of Ponyville, because the last thing I sincerely want to do is leave someone heartbroken by my eventual departure.

Sighing in bitter acceptance, my teal eyes scanned the nearest shelves as I halted my pacing. Despite what he said, Specter didn't say I should go out and make friends immediately. I still have time. As I last recalled about this episode Twilight returns to her house at the end with her friends waiting for her. I have no incentive to go out and find her right now.

My hoof reached out and picked a random book with an eye-catching title. I have a whole library I can look through to pass the time while I wait.

But if I must make "friends" in order to leave, then alright Specter: I'll play your ridiculous pointless game... for now-

My head craned to the sound of the door opening. They're back? Well finally now I can get to business about these tickets- Oh.

"Oh. Um... excuse me Stardust, I hope you don't mind me coming in..."

I blinked, before releasing a bemused smile. "It's a free library, come in Miss Fluttershy." Although my curiosity couldn't be suppressed as the pegasus slowly walked in; what was she doing here? Was she in the library during a part of the episode? I can't recall the whole thing clearly.

"Thank you. And you don't have to call me 'Miss', just Fluttershy if you don't mind. We're friends aren't we?" A kind smile that I'm sure would melt the heart of any brony. But me. Instead I raised an amused brow.

"Alright then. So what brings you here Mi- Fluttershy? Twilight or Spike aren't here at the moment if you're looking for them." That was then a memory came back to me, twitching the corners of my mouth. Ah yes, the ponies were trying to appeal to the poor unicorn so she might take one of them to the gala.

Before answering my question, the yellow pony turned and said to someone outside. "You can come in now." And I found myself taken aback by the multiple woodland creatures suddenly poured into the building. A bunny, a squirrel and three birds, to be specific. Fluttershy must have noticed the look of puzzlement. "I hope you don't mind, but I wanted to clean up the library a little for Twilight. I thought it would be nice of me to be a good friend for her. And for you too!" She quickly added that last part in nervousness.

I couldn't resist the smirk. "Hoping to get her good graces so she may take you to the gala?" I didn't bother pointing out the fact that the library was clean enough before the filthy animals the pegasus brought along came in.

She halted midway from giving a bunny a brush, which I won't ask where it came from. "What? Oh no! I would never-!"

"It's alright Fluttershy. Feel free to dust away the library all you wish. I'm sure Twilight will appreciate it. Just as long as you don't distract me from my reading." With that I returned to the book, ignoring the grateful thanks from her. And just to make sure there won't be any interruptions, my hoof quickly reached and grabbed the two tickets at the other side of the table, hiding them from sight of the pegasus of her little friends.

The last thing I needed was to be in Twilight's position.

---

A gasp. "Fluttershy, not you too!"

"You're honestly surprised?" I said casually without turning to the distraught-sounding unicorn, eyes still focused on the words of the book. Not much reading was done much on my part, as, not that I will ever admit this to anybody, I was busy listening to the lullaby of the theme song by Fluttershy. Normally I would have snapped for this much noise in a library. But hey I was in college, people would never shut up in one there. Besides, the voice was soothing and lovely.

Again, not that I would ever admit as such.

"Oh! Well, hello Twilight." I snorted in crude amusement as the yellow pegasus feigned innocence. "I hope you don't mind, but we're all doing a little spring cleaning for you two." Really, Fluttershy, who are you trying to fool? My young sister can come up with better excuses.

"It's Summer."

My head perked up at that. "It is...?" Funny, it was Winter back home. I'll have to ask what the month was.

"Oh-" Does she have to say 'Oh' in every sentence? "- Well, better late than never right?" You know, it wouldn't surprise me if Fluttershy was good friends with Shrek. "It was Angel's idea." Oh yeah, she had a pet rabbit named Angel.

"Was it now?" I asked in amusement, raising a brow to the innocent animal in question, who was making... salad... in the library. ...Whatever, Twilight's problem, she can just get them to leave very soon.

"You're not doing this for the ticket are you?" No Twilight, she's doing this because it was a kind thing for her to do. What do you think?

"Oh no! I'm doing this because you and Stardust are my very best friends! Right angel?"

At this I raised a brow and looked at the beaming pegasus. "You... are aware such a level of friendship takes time, right?" Oh I forget who I'm talking to. The pegasus shrugged innocently, inciting my eye roll.

And thank you Angel, for reflecting my expression perfectly.

"Oh, yes: we are just doing this for the ticket." Both I and Twilight blinked at the blunt confession. Well that didn't take unless I'm mistaken that was the loudest growling of a stomach I have ever heard in my entire life, answering the bunny's offer for fresh salad... that was made by a rabbit... yeah Twilight I think you'd better say no to that.

"No no no!" Well, not quite like that. My eyes widened before remembering how irritated she got as the episode went on. "Well this was all very nice of you and Angel, but I'm not accepting any extra favours until I've made my final decision." Jesus take a breather girl. "So I'm going to have to ask you to leave-!"

"SURPRISE!" Oh hell no...

"Shut the damn door!" I immediately called out as we heard the familiar voice. Too late, party remains landing on the doormat as the unicorn was instantly dragged outside.

"Twilight is my bestest friend woopie~!" No! NO! I'm not putting up with this. The book was forgotten entirely as I hurriedly rushed to the door and shut it hard, ignoring the loud impact of it. Good, I can't hear the singing of Pinkie Pie. It may be considered cruel of me to leave Twilight out there but... no screw that, the unicorn can take care of herself. Sighing in relief, I turned to a curious Fluttershy and her observing pets.

"...What?"

"Oh um, are those tickets in your hoof?" I blinked in surprise, before looking downwards to find my own tickets were indeed still in the palm of my hoof. "You have your own tickets to the gala too?"

"No Fluttershy, they're tickets to the great beyond." I replied blankly.

"Oh... why?"

...Did she not hear the clear sarcasm? Sighing irritably, I held up the golden pair of paper in clear sight for her. "Yes, these are my own tickets to the Grand Gala or whatever you call it." Then something hit me as the pegasus gasped in quiet excitement. "Have them if you want."

The pony's eyes widened in shock while approaching me. "Both of them? But one's for you and other to decided who to take with you, aren't they?"

My shrug couldn't have been any more indifferent. "Formal events are meaningless to me, Fluttershy, I honestly couldn't care less. Take them, and just out of amusement on my end, maybe take the rabbit with you and no one else." I ignored the protestant hopping of the animal being addressed wrongly as the yellow pony was within feet of me.

"But... it's the Grand Galloping Gala! How can you not want to go?" Surely I'm not the first pony in existence to decline an invitation there.

"Simple: like this." I dropped the tickets onto the floor between us carelessly, showing just how much of a damn I don't give about the event. I don't care why Celestia wanted me to come to the gala, it's not going to happen.

The pegasus gasped exaggeratedly. "But... it would be rude to decline such an invitation from Princess Celestia!"

Again, another dismissive shrug. "Then it sucks for her." This time not only Fluttershy gasped in shock, but the rest of the woodland creatures behind her. What can I say? I take people by surprise. An amused smirk played on my lips as I walked past the still pony. "Take them. I have no need for them. All I want right now is some peace and quiet, not to be dealt with the same situation Twilight is in." That said, I returned to the table back to the open book.

Maybe now I can- My thoughts halted midway as the yellow pegasus was suddenly at my side, placing the two fallen tickets beside the reading object. "I'm sorry." She began sincerely. "But I can't accept these tickets; they're for you and whoever you want to bring with you. It wouldn't be fair of me to take them from you. It's not right."

"Life's not fair, Fluttershy." The words flew from my mouth before I could stop them. "And you're really just wasting away the tickets then; I have no need for them. Whatever it is the princess wants from me, she can come here herself and tell me. I won't go to some high-class party filled with snobbish aristocrats and arrogant stallions."

"Really? I think you'd fit right in." My head snapped in annoyance to the pegasus so dared call me that, a heavy frown on my features. Where did she come from? Where did they come from? How the hell do they keep coming in without me noticing?! Rainbow Dash smirked in amusement at my look. "Besides, it can't be that bad. Nice headbed by the way."

A pause. Yes I was fully aware my hair was a current mess. But hey I was busy all day. Besides, I have no clue how these ponies brush their hair. Instead I asked politely. "Have you ever been to a gala, Rainbow Dash?"

The expression was sheepish. "Well... no, but I always wanted to-!"

"Exactly so shut up." Her jaw dropped at the direct order. My eyes narrowed at the other rapidly blinking ponies. Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Applejack. Yes I remember; they were all in the library before Twilight returned. My tone turned more snappish with each passing word. "Look at you all; trying to get in Twilight's good graces and instead just irritating her. You honestly believe she would share a ticket with any of you?"

"Of course she would!" Rarity replied in protest, frowning undoubtedly at my condescending voice. "We're her best friends-!"

"Precisely." I interrupted her. "You're ALL her best friends, though already reaching that level of friendship is absurd in itself..." I muttered sourly before continuing with a clear throat. "You think she'll just take one of you, if she couldn't take you all? No. The most likely outcome is Twilight returning the tickets to Celestia-" I ignored their gasps of shock at my blatant disrespect to their monarch. "- Because she can't decide who to take. You may not know this, but Twilight values you all equally; she won't be taking anyone if she can't take all of you. And you pressuring her for the tickets will only make matters worse."

I allowed the words to sink, not bothering hiding the smugness on my face while the ponies looked away in mixture of thought and shame. That told them. Feels rather good to tell someone off. It just occurred to me then; do I know more about Twilight right now than her friends do? Oh my God that's hilarious! Must restrain the rising smirk on my muzzle.

But you know, I do wish I can fold my arms again.

"Well, gee, I never thought of it that way..." Applejack was the first to respond, rubbing the back of her neck sheepishly. "I guess we've all been nothin' but selfish to poor Twilight."

"Indeed Applejack." Rarity nodded in agreement, her tone suggesting embarrassment. "I feel so ashamed of myself for bothering dear Twilight so!"

"Oh! Oh! I know!" I sighed in exasperated annoyance as Pinkie Pie lifted her hoof as though it was her turn to speak. Uh huh face it Pinkie, it's never your turn to talk if I could help it. "As soon as Twilight arrives: we'll apologize to her!"

"Great idea Pinkie!" The blue pegasus nodded in agreement before glancing at me, or more specifically the tickets lying beside me, speaking in a tone I don't like. "So, Stardust... you sharing those tickets or what?"

The room echoed with my facepalm.

---

So finally, and I mean FINALLY, the purple pony returned to her home in the most unorthodox fashion I have witnessed yet. The sound of what could only be best described accurately as "POOF!" turned my attention from the book (and if you're what the book is about exactly, and I don't know why you would, it's to do with pony diets) to an appearing Twilight and her pet.

"Uhh..." The dragon mumbled in his dizzy state, clearly having unexpected they'd be teleported back to the library. My eyebrow raised in confusion; was there a specific reason why Spike appeared as though a firework exploded in his face?

Hey, just because I saw the episode doesn't mean I remember every single detail.

"Warn me next time when you're gonna do that..."

"I didn't even know it was gonna happen!"

"Hello Twilight. Spike." I greeted them casually (hey someone's gotta be the calm one), mentally counting down how long before they notice the other ponies watching by the side. Yes my argument with them about the tickets broke up with the sensible Applejack suggesting they cease bothering me and wait by the side for their purple friend to come back. "You look worse for wear."

"Sorry Stardust, just one moment! Quick Spike: lock the doors!" I blinked rapidly at the tremendous speed the duo were showing in their rush to prevent any more ponies getting in the place. The front door locked, the windows shut tight, all lights turned off- HEY! I was reading! I frowned in irritation as the two leaned back-to-back and sighed in relief.

Then the main light turned back on.

I counted fourty-eight seconds.

And instinctively my front hoofs flew to my ears. I'm admittedly a little impressed they can reach their high but still: the hell Twilight? "No need to screech." I stated off-handedly.

"I can't decide!" The purple panicking unicorn began, completely unaware of the true purpose her friends were still here for. "I just can't decide! It's important to all of you and I just can't stand to disappoint any of you and giving me gifts and doing me favours won't make any difference! Because you're all my friends! And I wanna make you all happy! But I can't! I just can't!"

She finished with an exhausted collapse, sounding deeply ashamed for admitting the truth. Huh... was that sympathy rising in my chest? My brief thought of going to comfort the unicorn diminished when a certain orange fellow Earth Pony did the deed for me.

"Twilight sugar-" 'Sugar'? "- We didn't mean to put so much pressure on you. Ya see; we're not really here for the tickets." And you can believe those words, since they come from the mouth of Applejack.

The unicorn slowly glanced up in surprise. "You're not? But-!"

"We've all thought about it, and realized it's your choice, not ours, to decide who you want to take with you. We won't hold it against you."

"That's right." Fluttershy pitched in, flying down to the pair and offering her support for the poor pony. I simply observed from afar, leaning against the table. Say, where'd those animals Fluttershy had a while ago go? I swear if they're doing their business to one of the books I'm going to- "It's just so awful how I - how all of us - made you feel so awful."

"And me too! It's no fun upsetting your friend!" Pinkie Pie added. Why not? Sometimes it's necessary to protect your friend. I knew that much. But for the sake of not ruining the mood, for no reason whatsoever, I held my tongue.

"Twilight, it was unfair of me to try and force you as I did."

I nodded, mostly to myself, at how well-behaved they were learning their lesson-

"Yes! That means the ticket is mine!"

... Never mind.

"I got the ticket~! I got the ticket~"

"You'll have your wings stuffed in your mouth if you carry on." Was my annoyed glaring reply. And trust me when I say you shouldn't take my threats lightly. Well at least it had the effect, the blue pegasus halted her obnoxious excitement and stared at me as though I was an untamed animal. Did she fear me?

...Good.

I ignored the disapproving gaze from Applejack.

"Uh on second thought: I haven't perfected my signature moves for the Wonderbolts anyway." The Wonder-who now? Whatever, her affairs were her own. "I don't need that ticket either."

That's what I thought. Shaking my head as the orange pony continued consulting Twilight, my gaze rested on the book, this time closing it. I don't think I'll be getting anymore reading right now. Plus it appeared to be nighttime, just what time was it anyway?

"- but Stardust made us realize how un-gum we were making you." ...Wait what? My head whipped around in question at the mention of my temporary name, genuinely confused. How what I was making them realize? "He told us just how much pressure we were puttin' on you."

What, no! Leave me out of this! I turned away as the ponies and lizard turned to me as though I was going to say something. In their dreams!

"We're sorry Twilight!" I looked back as the now-calm pony smiled at the chorus of apologies from her faithful friends, but never mind that. Well at least all seems well again. I sighed in relief, glad to have been forgotten again.

Wow, I have issues...

"Spike, take down a note." Oh that reminds me! I slapped my forehead in surprise, I need that dragon to write a return note as well! "'Dear Princess Celestia; I've learnt that one of the joys of friendship is sharing your blessings. But when's there not enough blessings to go around, having more of your friends can make you feel pretty awful'-"

Well today I've learnt one of the many diets a pony can have, and will probably forget it the next day. And while she's doing this an idea popped up when I watched her own tickets floating above our heads. Immediately grabbing the two on my end (honestly surprised no one tried to grab them yet) and gently placing with the other golden two inside the letter, ignoring the curious looks of the others.

"- 'returning both tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala.'"

"WHAT?!" Indoor voices people, hello?! I rubbed my poor ears as they were oblivious to my glare.

"'If my friends can't all go: I don't wanna go either!'" Twilight finished proudly, smirking confidently at her own words. She could just ask for more- no wait, Twilight's far too humble for that.

I couldn't help but mirror the expression. "I told you all so." I commented.

"Well, yeah but-! Twilight; yer don't have to do that!" Applejack said in shock.

"Nope, I've made up my mind."

"As have I." I paused before shrugging as the rest turned to me, Spike preparing to send the letter away. "Well, I've decided ages ago when the tickets were first given to me. I'm sticking around."

"Oh yeah." Twilight said as though remembering something. "Spike did mention you got your own tickets. Speaking of which; Spike, you can send the letter now. Wait, Stardust, you're not going either?"

"No. I'm returning them the same manner you are." I nodded to the dragon who just sent the letter with his green magic fire. How? I'll probably never know. "No way am I going to some event just because the princess wants me to."

"Huh?" Oh look genuinely perplexed you are Twilight. "Why not?"

"I have better things to do." I rolled my eyes at their dropped jaws. "Don't give those looks. My time is better suited for researching what I'm looking for, not to hang around with others for mindless conversations and eat and rink until I've fallen unconscious by the stuff."

"Well... that's okay." Fluttershy spoke up. "But Twilight, you won't be going to the gala either..."

"It's okay girls. I couldn't possibly enjoy myself without my best friends there with me." She stated sincerely as the rest group-hugged the unicorn, me stepping out of the way next to the dragon and observing with a small smile. "So I'd rather not go at all."

Well, you're a better pony than me then, Twilight...

And Spike suddenly making noises as though he's resisting throwing up causing to glance down at him. Ah yes, here comes the happy finale to this episode...

"Well wallop my withers Spike!" What the hell did she just say? "Isn't that just like a boy? Can't handle the least bit of sentim- hey!" The surprised Earth Pony was cut off as my hoof immediately forcefully pushed her out of the way of the green fire. "Whoa nelly!" Now that was a term I understood.

"You're welcome." I said flatly while looking up with the rest. Well what do you know? Another letter. I wonder what this one's going to be about...?

"A letter from the Princess? That was fast."

"No, a fan letter." I muttered sarcastically as Spike took the falling object and started reading its contents to the audience.

"'My faithful student Twilight. Why didn't you just say so in the first place?'" I snickered quietly at thought of Celestia purposely writing that in a patronizing tone. And was it just me or did those handful of tickets just pop out because of the timing? "Seven tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala!" Spike exclaimed as he held up the golden papers in question.

Collective gasps? Check. "Now we can all go!" Twilight stated happily, and my tiny smile easily evaporated.

"Well, have fun all of you." There were only seven after all, for each of the Mane Six and the dragon. Celestia must have forgotten about my existence... eh, that wasn't hard to do anyway. At least now I have a better excuse now why I can't go, I watched as the ponies excitedly exited the library with their individual piece of paper, not at all feeling sorry for myself. I wonder if there's any chocolate in the fridge-

A bright green light caused me to look back, as Spike was given another letter with an added ticket. My stomach instantly dropped as Spike called out. "Hey Stardust, you can have this ticket!"

Oh for the love of-!

"No thank you." I said bluntly before turning towards where the kitchen was. Yet the lizard persisted by running towards me across the room. "I said I don't want it." My tone was firm, allowing no room for argument.

But, to my growing annoyance, he protested anyway, holding down my apparent invitation. "Come on Stardust! It's the Grand Galloping Gala! How can you not want to go?!"

"...Would you like me to repeat the same answer I gave to Fluttershy about the matter?"

The unamused lizard raised a perplexed brow. "But... just how can you say no to such an honoured invitation?"

The tone of shock incited me to roll my eyes. "Seriously Spike? Not every person- er pony has the same mindset. What reason, exactly what motivation, do I have for even considering going there?"

"Cakes. Fun. Dancin'. Meeting famous ponies from across the land." Our heads turned to the answering Earth Pony, who simply smiled while approaching us. Didn't all the mares just leave? "I know earlier you said you don't wanna go, Stardust. But do you really wanna be alone while everyone else is having fun?"

"...Would you like me to be honest, my dear?"

"Um... sure."

"Then yes."

She had the gall to roll her eyes at me. "Listen here sugarcube." I felt my eye twitch at the way I was being addressed. "I don't know what's causin' yer to act so cranky, but ya can't spend your entire time shuttin' yerself away like this! It's unhealthy for a pony to be distant to others! Just crack a smile and have fun, as Pinkie'd say."

"If it's such a bother to you, then just go; don't let my attitude be such an inconvenience to you and the rest. It's my choice whether I want to go or not." Why were even they still here? "Besides, what's the point of me even going? There's no logic behind it!"

"Of course there is!" Applejack replied, her gaze softening. "We're your friends. It wouldn't be right of us to leave somepony behind."

Was she for real? Well it's a good thing morality meant so little to me. "Then allow me to clear your conscious for you." I began, my tone rising heatedly as my face leaned over a little, Spike taking a step back from the look. "We are not-"

"Applejack's correct, dear." Oh great. Now Rarity is adding in her unnecessary two cents. And I rolled my eyes at Spike's blissful sigh. The white unicorn walked upwards and stood next to the unfazed Earth Pony, who looked glad to have assistance on this argument. "While it is your decision whether you wish to go or not, I must implore to you, Stardust, that it would be rather unfair to simply leave you behind. So, I ask of you on behalf of myself, Applejack, Spike and the others: please come with us. Just do us this tiny favour. It would make us happy."

"...What would I get in return?" I should decline. I REALLY should decline. My patience is dropping drastically. But... my curiosity, my godforsaken curiosity... is replacing the patience instead of irritation; what would I get in exchange for doing this simple thing for the ponies? Well, simple for them, but I just don't do parties. End of story.

I'll make that clear when she answers.

"Whatever you desire."

...Eh? "Pardon?"

"We will do whatever it is you ask of us in the future, as one friend to another, provided it is within our power to do so." Rarity replied my earnest confusion with a certain smile. She wasn't kidding... She can't actually be serious? The prospect seemed... too good to be true. But then again, the most likely thing I would waste this returned favour on would be to request some peace and quiet on my part.

Of course, Applejack was rather hesitant in the idea. "Uhh Rarity, I don't know if we should make a deal like that without consultin' the others-"

"Done."

The word flew from my mouth before I could even think about it. Well... too little too late now I suppose. Just like that I was persuaded... I know completely now I have issues. But...I could use the help of these ponies sometime in the future, possibly, if I needed to get out of a sticky situation or if I required total isolation, of course. And Specter did say in order for me to know what's going on I must make friends with this world's main characters first.

Besides, who would say no to the Mane Six owing you a favour?

But at least it also got this nauseating argument to end.

Rarity grinned perfect white teeth at me, and suddenly I wanted to take back my acceptance. Applejack looked uncertain at me, as though I was the last pony she would ever consider owing anyone anything. You're wiser than you look, my fellow Earth Pony. Spike meanwhile was smiling happily, and I shake my head in exasperation.

Honestly, why do they care so much?

"Wonderful. Now, why don't you join us for dinner? My treat." Eh... I glanced at the clock before reluctantly nodding. "You won't regret this, I swear." Rarity vowed needlessly I followed the three towards the front door, exiting the structure with Spike turning off the light and closing the door behind us.

"I sincerely doubt that."

"Oh! And before then, I will help you all prepare for the gala. You'll need to look your best for such an important event, after all." Wait what? Oh yeah the gala's a formal event. Except...

"For them maybe. But I don't think I'll need any help with that-"

"And tidy up your messy hair. It looks as though you haven't combed it at all today!" Ah, so the unicorn shows her exaggerate fashion side at last. I simply rolled my eyes as the friendly Rarity slowed down to walk beside me. I dare even say she was checking me out through her inspection.

"Keep your hooves away from my hair-"

"And sort out that uncleaned beard of yours as well!."

"My beard is fine-"

"Would you like it neatly curled? Or shaved?"

"I swear to God if you go anyway near me with a shaver-"

"It'd be best not to argue, sugar." Applejack called from the front. "There ain't no getting past Rarity when it comes to these things." Was that amusement in her tone? Great I'm being ganged up from all sides.

"I'm already beginning to regret this." I grumbled out, twitching as the unicorn persisted in invading my personal space.

"I see you'll be a tricky customer." Rarity finally sighed while leaning back. Tricky? Oh that doesn't begin to describe me my dear. "Seeing as how you're foreign. Oh not that that's a bad thing of course!" She quickly added as I raised an unamused brow at her. "You have a lovely accent, by the way. But I am curious... just where did you say you were from Stardust?"

"...I didn't." I replied flatly, making it abundantly clear I was not going to reveal such information at the present time. Or ever, if I can help it. My stare was straight on the path, choosing to ignore the curious glance from the orange Earth Pony.

"Oh... well." The fashion unicorn quickly recovered from the blunt reply and smiled for some reason. "We'll get plenty of time to know each other while we go to the gala, I'm sure. Now then, darling, what about that dreadful beard? And as for your formal clothing I'm thinking something to match your lovely coat-"

I swore the dragon was snickering behind as I groaned loudly.

---

To Be Continued...

AN: I do not own My Little Pony, nor any parody song(s) used in this chapter. Enjoy.

---

My cutie mark.

That was the first thing to pop up in my mind while walking past a mirror within the library, sleeping late after Twilight and Spike again, which really wasn't much of a shock since my lengthy time here; what can I say? I always seem to sleep late at night, generally around three in the morning. It's always been an irritating inconvenience, but one I have accustomed to for as long as I can remember. Wonder if Twilight has any magical spells to remedy that lifetime problem.

Anyway. As I walked from the kitchen, having enjoyed a pleasant late breakfast made from the overly-kind Spike, nodding to the reading purple unicorn and her assistant, my body immediately halted at the sight of something I've neglected to look at since my arrival into this town, shifting around so I may get a clearer look at the mark beside my rear end.

I had to rub my eyes, still tired, to make sure I was seeing this correctly... and I was. A heavy frown on my reflected features straight away from staring at the dark blue heart with a clearer blue star in the middle.

This is my bloody cutie mark? This?! You have got to be freakin' kidding me!

I have a sudden impulse now, an urge to just punch the mirror as though it was lying to my face. But no. My disbelieving gaze turned back and forth from the mark in the mirror to the exact one on my rump. Oh come on; does this world intend to demean me so?! Okay, so I'm not a fighter, I'm a philosopher. I abhor needless violence and getting myself filthy sure but... I can't be THIS feminine can I? Or was this just the enigmatic Specter playing a crude prank on me?

I'm inclined to believe the latter, because there is no way in hell that mark represents me in any shape or form!

Just what exactly does it mean anyway?

"You look as though you've never seen your own cutie mark before." A certain pony commented, as I see her from the reflection glancing at me with a raised bemused brow.

And after seeing this, my dear, I never want to again. "I just... haven't looked at it all that much." I replied through clenched teeth, not turning to the unicorn. It wasn't a lie, really. "I rarely get the chance to take a good look at it."

But through the mirror I saw her deadpan raised brow. "Throughout the majority of your whole life?"

"Throughout the majority of my whole life."

"Uh-huh." Well it was the best explanation I had at the moment! Let's see you do better when you've recently arrived from another world, Twilight. Oh wait... "So Stardust, what are you planning to do today?"

"Hm?" I finally turned from my long look at the insulting mark on my rump. Well at least the subject was dropped, and I can think of something apart from the disgusting sight. "Probably read and research."

As though expecting I was going to add more to what I planned, she asked politely. "Anything else?"

"...Nothing that springs to mind, no."

Twilight blinked in question. "That's it? That's all you're going to do the whole day?"

"Well, I have nothing better to do anyway." I shrugged indifferently. What did she think I was going to hang with anyone around town? "The sooner I get my work done, the better."

"Work that's more important than socializing with others?" An amused smile played on the purple mare's muzzle. "You know, that reminds me of who I was before arriving in Ponyville; when Spike was really the only friend I had."

Unless I'm mistaken, Twilight Sparkle was comparing me to herself. "Should I feel flattered I remind you of your previous self then?" I asked with a touch of humour of my own. Then, unexpectedly, I found myself chuckling with the unicorn. Now where did THAT come from? This world must be affecting me with its cuteness more than I noticed.

Dear God help me if I begin going native...

"If I may ask." Twilight began, looking up again after a moment of reading whatever she was reading, violet eyes sparkling in a famished curiosity I can relate with... wait what? "Just what is it exactly you're researching about?"

There I hesitated. Yes my mind remained fixed on not telling the most intelligent pony in existence anything. And there were justified reasons for it.

A: Endless unwelcome questions about my own planet and its inhabitants.

B: She would no doubt inform her friends about the off-worlder and THEY will proceed with asking tiresome predictable questions as well.

C: Creepy experimentations and examinations used on me.

D: Lack of privacy.

There are probably more behind why I won't tell Twilight anything about my origins or home planet, but these were just at the top of my head for now. I'll think of more later on. I only told the two highest monarchs the truth behind my presence was because of this possible assistance in sending me back home. Instead it was all for naught.

I have to do what Specter says, to my greatest prideful reluctance, for now.

That doesn't mean I'll stop trying on my own, however. Anything to keep my occupied in the meantime, really.

Noticing Twilight was still awaiting an answer patiently, with a smile I could only define as sweet... whoa slow down there man! I banished this sudden unwelcome thought and replied plainly, "If you must know, my dear, it is the art of transportation I'm looking into."

A pause. "Oh." She blinked in puzzlement.

I smiled knowingly. "Thought I was reading about something Earth Pony-related, huh?" As if. Researching everything I needed to know about nature, animal healthcare and farming was the last thing on my mind.

"Well... maybe." She answered truthfully. What a cute sheepish grin- stop it! What is with that trail of thought? I must be still tired.

"Oh yeah; you were also looking for books about that yesterday!" Spike finally decided to speak up, rather exclaiming for some reason. I nodded as Twilight observed me thoughtfully. I can speculate why; what reason would an Earth Pony have into researching magic?

Just as I was about to give them the answer to the unspoken question, which was mainly 'None of your business', I was cut off with a surprised blink as Twilight suddenly looked upwards. "Hey, do you feel that?"

...Feel what? "A disturbance in the... hmm?" This time I cut myself off from my incoming dry joke. What was that... sensation I'm suddenly feeling right now? It was as though my whole body was suddenly shaking without its own accord.

"G-Guys! T-The ground is shaking!" Spike stammered as his words bore true.

Ow! I hissed in pain as something rough landed on my head, which revealed to be a falling book. Ther rumbling of the ground only got worse, and I felt my hooves automatically lock into place as though preparing for something disastrous. "What is this?! An earthquake?!" I yelled over the growing noise to the bewildered Twilight.

"I-I don't know!" The unicorn replied in shock, before immediately glancing at the door and looking as though something crossed her intelligent mind. "Stay here!" She ordered while heading out of the building.

"Fat chance!" Was my sharp reply. I didn't take orders from her, plus I won't be missing out of the action. "You stay here!" I in turn ordered the shaking dragon, who no doubt was most likely going to disregard that order too.

I din't bother awaiting a reply as I pursued the running Twilight, hearing the cry of an alerting Rainbow Dash as soon as my hooves touched the outside dirt.

"STAMPEDE!"

---

[Intro music to My Little Pony]

My Stardust grumpy.

My Stardust grumpy.

Aaaah!

My Stardust grumpy!

My patience has never been tested so much before.

My Stardust grumpy!

Until I followed this show's bizarre lore.

Ego Dashie!

Loud Pinkie!

Exaggerate Rarity!

And honest pony!

Too kind for her good, it gets on his mood.

And somepony who think she's smarter than life!

My grumpy Stardust!

Blatantly criticizing everything in sight!

Aaaaaaaaah!

---

Well, that crisis was over before it even began.

But instead of pointing out that observation I said dryly: "This is so stupid." As I and the rest of the town's citizens watched the farming cow-mare tended to the now-calm group of cows. Yes. Cows. That was then I remembered something interesting; this was the beginning of another episode. I know this because I've seen this one too. Though I've forgotten the name... had something to do with apples...

And this memory arises another problem; exactly how will I tell when one of the days here is an episode, and when one isn't? This means I won't have a specific estimate of time and date when Discord finally makes his appearance, since that confusing abomination of animals-stitched-together was to be the next major villain after Nightmare Moon.

Unless Trixie was before him as well. But was she even considered a major villain anyway?

Hopefully I won't be around long to witness the events of Discord.

In the meantime, I must now deal with something that's always used until a threat appears.

Filler.

Next to me, over the loud cheering of the residents to their beloved heroine, the mayor of this wetched town turned to me in confusion. "What on Equestria makes you say that, Mr Balance? That brave young pony just saved us all from a terrifying stampede!"

Oh yeah, don't give the little mutt that aided her credit too. "I simply refer to the fact of what caused the stampede in the first place."

Never mind the fact how the cows were also sentient and capable of thought alongside the ponies. What about the pigs? The chickens? Were they able to produce thought and speech too? If not, why cows specifically? For that silly scene over there?

Speaking of cows, I could go for some steak right now...

Mmm, steak...

"Wait, you know the reason behind it?" Damn, I thought Twilight was busy cheering with the rest; forgotten she was at my other side.

"Yep." May as well be honest.

"...Care to clarify?"

"No." Like I said, honest. "Oh look, here comes the heroic pony now."

I pointed out to distract the two puzzled creatures towards the approaching over-the-hill Applejack. I didn't waste the opportunity in quietly stepping backwards and exiting the cheering crowd, returning towards the library where I may get some peace. "Pardon me. Coming through. Out of the way. Thank you."

I really had no time for this. Do I feel anything from the orange pony saving the town? Of course not; I don't give a damn what happens to this town or its residents.

The mob of cows could've caused chaos all over the town and I wouldn't have shed a tear.

And I'm NOT saying that without hesitation.

---

"Nothing. Absolutely nothing." My frustrated voice spoke as I finished reading through the last page, having the urge to just slam my limb down on the table.

"I'm sorry." The purple dragon spoke up as he walked towards me slowly, flinching when I looked at him. What did he believe I might snap at him? "That's the only book left that you haven't looked through to do with that magical transportation spell you're looking for. Twilight said so."

Clenched teeth slowly released with a long sigh, my head bowed down in annoyed acceptance over the thought that all my reading, throughout the week and a half since I've been here, has been nothing but a large waste of my time. Great. Bloody fantastic. So my residing in this library served absolutely no purpose. How now I just desired to go out and jump off the nearest cliff... probably the first thing I should've done since my arrival into this world. I've spent days here, days, and there has been no results.

This only confirmed to me more that the only way to leave... was to befriend the ponies.

Oh Jesus why me...

And it only got worse. If the food that dinner Rarity treated us all to after receiving those tickets to the gala hadn't made it obvious, I discovered, or more of remembered, ponies don't eat meat... or any sort. I couldn't resist my blatant open disgust at the amount of plants and other things no average human would ever consider eating shown on the menus. They'll eat eggs, but not meat.

Would fish count? Oh of course it would...

"All that work... wasted. And it just seems to getting worse for me by the minute..." I said quietly, as my head rested softly on the open book. Not quite as comfy, but even a book was better to lie against than my bed back home.

Home...

It'll be a while yet...

"Um... well, you shouldn't give up just yet Stardust!" I heard the attempted encouragement Spike was giving. "For all we know, the spell you're looking for could still be in a book Twilight might've missed! I mean it!" He added confidently when I scoffed loudly. "Even she makes mistakes sometimes. But you can't stop now!"

Another sigh. "Your words of encouragement are... appreciated." I replied softly while moving my head back up, deciding to cease torturing the informative object. Yet my gaze lingered on the pages, but I imagine the dragon was beaming for helping someone. "But unnecessary Spike. Twilight would no doubt have searched the place through and through."

"Even so, are you sure you've checked everywhere on the pages?"

"Undoubtedly."

"Well... me and Twilight can help you if you just tell us what you're looking for." With that, the lizard gulped a little as my hardened gaze glanced at him, but he continued with a slight tremor regardless. "I know you don't want to tell us, and I have no idea why not, but we're your friends, Stardust. Whatever it is you're looking for, we can help you find it faster!"

"He's right Stardust." A female voice pitched in as I opened my mouth to give Spike the exact same words I told him last time, the pair of us turning to the mare who has just returned from outside, a white stack of paper floating besides her. That speech Twilight prepared for the heroic Applejack during the episode must have been finished by now. "You can't give up just now. You said a while ago whatever it is you're looking for, was your own business. And I can respect that."

"Then please do so-"

"But." She continued while raising a stern hoof to cut me off, as though she was about to give a lecture. "As Spike said; having friends around will double the effectiveness into finding what you're looking for." Then Twilight's gaze inexplicably softened. "You also said during that celebration that you don't make friends easily, and put little trust in others."

"I fail to see the relevance-"

"I'm getting there; and I said I was up to the challenge on that-"

"And I replied that you can certainly try."

"Please, let me finish." Oh look at that, a twitch of irritation in her expression. That didn't little to faze me though. "I know that, right now, you don't think of any of us as friends. And you know what? That's okay." My brows raised incredulously; did I hear that correctly? "Yes, you heard right. It doesn't matter. Because I know we'll make great friends eventually; it just takes time, in your case that is. But I still want to help you, Stardust Balance. Both me and Spike, and the others, want to help with whatever's bothering you. Celestia said you also needed help in understanding friendship-"

"That fact among other things makes me question her wisdom so."

She kept her composure even after I just insulted her mentor and ruler of her world. Wow Twilight, and here I thought even that would hit a sore point. "So please, I implore of you, from one pony to another, don't shut yourself in like this, like you have been doing the whole week; tell us what it is you're specifically looking for. And we can help you find it quicker. It will always be easier knowing you have friends by your side."

A long, lengthy pause, blue-green eyes stern eyes clashing with purple pleading own. My mind couldn't fathom how determined she was in helping me; it was just mind-boggling. Plus the fact this mare claimed to know so much about friendship after only befriending the others for a week and a half now. "Why Twilight? Why waste your own time helping me?"

The reply was instantaneous, sounding rather rehearsed. "Because it wouldn't be right, and you're my friend Stardust." From the corner of my eye Spike nodded enthusiastically. That warm smile... I can't bear the sight of it. I lost the stare down as I turned away to the wooden floor, still in disbelief how caring the two before me were.

"Me and my own problems are not worth your time..."

"Don't say that." I heard the approaching steps of the purple unicorn, and I felt a presence now beside me. "Everypony is worth the effort... why are you snorting?"

I couldn't help it. "'Everypony'." Was my humoured reply. "The vocabulary around here is just plain ridiculous." Well, it was! 'Everypony'? 'Somepony'? 'Anypony'? Christ the mere thought of using such words in modern day society back home was hilarious enough.

Noticing from the side Twilight frowning at my changing the subject, I deeply sighed and looked back at the patient mare, wishing this hesitance in my tone would just evaporate. "I... It's best that the less anyone understands my situation Twilight, the better-"

"Wait, situation? I thought you were just researching for something?" Dammit! This wasn't the time to slip up! Her gaze suddenly melted to concern. God's sake why was she this caring to me?!

Refusing to look at her any longer, my body turned one-hundred and eighty degrees towards the nearby shelf. I can't tell them, I just can't. What possible help could they be in regards to this? Twilight was not omniscient, and Spike would potentially make the problem worse if word about my out-worldly existence gets out to anyone other than the two monarchs of day and night.

"...Stardust?" I gave no reply, instead my gaze remained fixed sternly at the pile of neatly-placed books. I hate to be this childish but... dammit the circumstances can and must never be released to the public!

Finally, after what felt like eternity to me, I heard the purple unicorn sigh in acceptance, walking away fro my still posture. "Fine, you don't have to tell us yet... but." A pause. Was she hesitating or something? "Just think about it, okay? Whatever it is you're going through; you don't have to deal with it alone. Let's go Spike, Ponyville's almost done with the decorations."

"But-!"

"Spike, come on. Stardust, are you coming with us?"

Despite my reluctance, my voice automatically answered. "Celebrations aren't my thing. Go, enjoy praising that Earth Pony." Did I sound harsh...? Well it didn't matter anyhow.

I can imagine the worried lingering gazes on me as the two left, I heard the sound of the door closing behind them. Now I'm alone, in the building, which should fill me with relief... yet I felt rather... hollow for some reason, as the words of the stubborn purple mare before they departed replayed in my mind: "Whatever it is you're going through; you don't have to deal with it alone."

"Oh but I do Miss Sparkle..." I muttered, my voice couldn't restrain the bitterness. "I always have. I always will. You can never understand." Then I shook my head at my pessimistic behaviour, which really wasn't that much of a difference from my normal attitude but still, and looked around the place thoughtfully.

Was it really right of me to push them away like this, when all they wish is to help me with my current predicament, despite their obliviousness to what it was?

...Yes. I just can't accept any help from them, not right now...

...But...

My eyes halted on the closed door. "That doesn't mean I can't help them..." An idea sprung to mind as my hooves slowly began moving. It's a ludicrous plan, but it might work.

---

You know, I couldn't simply decide whether to smile in amusement or scoff in distaste at the sight of the annoyed purple unicorn being constantly interrupted during her speech. So instead s sympathetic look was all I cast far, far from the crowd, making sure I wasn't in plain sight.

Ah... here comes Applejack now arriving tiredly for the reward... in her pitiful exhausted state.

I said earlier a plan had conjured up from my mind. And it did: Specter claimed I must make friends before I could ever hope of leaving Equestria, and it appears I have no choice in that regard. But, I discovered as a loophole, he didn't say I had to become emotionally caring around them while befriending them. These ponies were far too compassionate for their own good, and I will use such emotions to my advantage.

If they want to care about me, then I'll let them. But that didn't necessarily mean it had to work both ways. And when the time arrives for me to finally depart this colourful world, I can bid them farewell without shedding a tear on my part. I can make friends without becoming close to them... not so different from the average friendship of humanity, after all.

They can't help me. But I can help them. That way, I won't have to open up to them in the slightest the whole time I'm here.

Ah, that was quick. I observed with a raised brow as the orange Earth Pony headed towards me with a dragging golden trophy in tow. Hang on... why didn't Twilight and the rest get a trophy or something more valuable for defeating Nightmare Moon? Stopping a herd of panicked animals was minimal compared to ceasing the threat of that villain!

And don't tell me the Elements were rewards enough; I refer to from the town's ponies themselves.

...Whatever, Equestria logic.

Stepping out from the shadow of a building's corner, I asked casually at the evident-struggling Applejack. "Need some help?"

"Hmm?" The pony in question spit out the handle of the golden prize (which was obviously worth nothing) and blinked tiredly at me, before smiling in a state that told me she hasn't been sleeping for a LONG time. "Ahh, howdy Stardust! Nice seein' yer after a whole week of lockin' yerself away in Twilight's library. Nah, appreciate the offer but I've got this handled just fine."

"Hmm, clearly not." The tone made it clear I was going to beat around the bush, which I wasn't. I clicked my tongue in disapproval as Applejack blinked at me in question. "You look as though you've gotten no sleep for a while." She might have just beaten me in the world record of staying up late.

For a moment, the eyelids on the pony closed slowly followed by light snoring, inciting both my eyebrows to go up, before she snapped out of it, fanatically shaking her head. "I-I don't know what you're talkin' about sugarcube; I've got everything under control. Big Mac's injured see, so it's up to me to harvest Applebuck Season all by myself."

"I see." Of course this wasn't news to me. And I was aware of Big Macintosh, the eldest sibling of the farm family. How he puts up with a crowd of little reckless stubborn sisters/cousins is beyond me. "Applebuck Season. All by yourself."

"Yep." If her features haven't convinced me enough of her exhaustion, that goofy grin would've. "So yer don't need to worry. Now if you'll excuse me-"

"I found a way where you can return the favour Rarity promised." I bluntly cut her off, getting to the heart of the matter. At her confused tilted head, I rolled my eyes. "The deal I and that white unicorn made during the gala tickets fiasco."

"O-Okay...?" Applejack replied in remained confusion, looking up to recall such an event, before it clicked somehow in her tired mind. "Oh yeah! That night! And you want me to do somethin' for yer? Sorry sugar but I'm a little busy right now-"

"On the contrary." I pointed briskly at the basket resting atop her somehow-not-strained back, ignoring the growing cranky look in her eyes. "Your harvesting has something to do with this returned favour. To put it simply; request Twilight and the rest to help you with the harvesting."

"What? No way!" I expected as much. But my gaze remained firm in that lock with her glare. "I don't need any help! I've got this all under... under..." The corner of my muzzle twitched in disdain at the stubbornness and exhausted state. And she woke up with a jolt as one of the red fruits made impact on her head. "H-Huh? Where was I...?"

"You were going to ask Twilight and the other to help you."

I know what you're thinking; isn't it hypocritical of me to tell someone they need help while I myself refuse the assistance of anyone? And to answer that: no, no it isn't. The difference is the refusal on Applejack's part will cost her body's energy to the bare minimum.

"...Help me with what?

This facepalm must have looked comical to others. "With the harvesting."

An uncomprehending blink. "Why would I do that?"

A frustrated groan escaped my mouth. "Jesus Christ. Look just ask for their help in the harvesting, and you can consider the deal to be over and done with, alright?" I snapped sternly, making sure she was processing this however slowly.

At her slow nod, I sighed in relief and turned around, not wanting to deal with this or the annoying fresh air any longer. "Glad you concur. Now go over there and do so."

Maybe it was the poor mare's exhaustion that caused her to lose this debate straight away. For once tiredness, I thank you.

"Wait, right now?"

Oh for the love of-!

My death glare did nothing to faze her, even with the tone that followed. "Yes, now. Your stubbornness will only get you so far before exhaustion collapses you, Applejack, and getting friends to assist you will double the effectiveness, plus make things easier knowing you have friends by your side... oh my God..."

I blinked in disbelief at the realization I'm reciting what Twilight had just told me earlier, before shaking my head. "Just... do it, alright? From one... friend, to another."

There was no reply for a moment, Applejack just staring at me as though whether I argued a sound point or not. On the bright side, if this doesn't work, Twilight's idea t the end will anyway. But I must at least put some effort into helping these ponies in any way I can without getting attached to them. This may just work.

And voila: it worked!

"Alright." Applejack said in a defeated sigh, and I wouldn't have been convinced if the orange mare wasn't the incarnation of honesty. "Just for returnin' the favour though, that's all. I'll go ask for their help now."

I nodded in sincere gratefulness as the Earth Pony smiled tiredly, walking by me before stopping for a moment. "Say, ye wouldn't mind hauling that there trophy back to the farm for me, would ya Stardust? That way then, I can owe you one, 'cept with my permission this time."

My gaze lingered on the tall, solid-looking object. Well... can't hurt in humouring her I suppose, and I do feel rather victorious now. "Of course... umm, sorry but which way is the farm?" Plus the continuation of one owing you one wouldn't have huge consequences.

And so, that conversation concluded with Applejack providing the directions directly back to her farm, and with me bidding her a good day while pushing the large trophy through the town back there (I had no intention of breaking my teeth by pulling). Sunset had already began showing by the time I got there.

Due to my lack of strong muscles it took a while, alright?

And I resorted to leaving the damn thing right in front of the entrance to the farm, no reason to go straight in there and get introduced to the hundreds of farm ponies within. Patting the trophy as though pitying it, a triumphant smile played on my lips and I turned around and headed straight back to the town, more specifically the library I've holed myself up in purposely for the last week. Applejack listened to me and must by now be working with the others in her little chore of taking down every apple in those woods.

What can possibly take away this victorious sensation?

---

"Oh, Stardust! You're back!"

This incited an inquisitive look. "Doubtful I would return?" I asked with dry humour to the surprised dragon, standing outside the library and running up when I was within sight. He hasn't been... waiting for me has he?

How sentimental.

A quick look over the nearby structures had my muzzle twitch. Everything's already cleared up; no party streamers or balloons anywhere. I don't have an exact idea how long Pinkie Pie's parties lasted, but I presume quite a while that would stretch into hours.

"Not at all!" The bright purple lizard said quickly, waving his arms as though he's offended me. Okay, something was up. Just like that even a blind person could tell. It didn't help Spike's cause when he was glancing back and forth at the treehouse behind him. "So... how was your day?"

... Do I look stupid? Spike, that attempt of being casual would no doubt fool those ponies. I, on the other hand, don't mess about. "What are you doing out here?" I questioned him blankly, a deadpan stare matching my tone perfectly.

"Nothing! Just getting some... fresh air, that's all."

"...That's all?"

"Yes..."

"...Alright then." I said, looking from the evidently worried dragon to the front door, proceeding on my way back inside. I could really do with a drink right now; that trophy cost me most of my energy- hmm? I frowned in clear suspicion as the small talking lizard was right in front of me again, as if in a pitiful attempt to prevent me from going in. "Is there a problem Spike?"

"Um... Twilight's busy right now preparing a... a spell! Yes! And she uh... doesn't want anypony disturbing her while she's doing that." Lousy story is lousy.

"And this supposed spell is so powerful no one else can be inside the library at all but her?"

A rapid nodding, convinced I've brought it. "Exactly!"

I groaned loudly. This was beneath me and my time. I NEED a drink. "Just move out of the way boy." I commanded with a voice allowing no argument, brushing past the lizard towards the front door...

... Which Spike was now blocking me from meters apart. Or at least he thought he did. "You can't go in there!" I raised a brow at the tone. Okay now I'm intrigued; what could be happening to warrant such behaviour?

"Why not?"

"Twilight said so!"

"...And that's enough to make me listen?"

That simple question alone made me win this nauseating argument more than I already have. Now the dragon was panicking all over, eyes looking in every direction to conjure up another excuse, as though hoping to buy more time for his mistress.

Well my little friend, time's up.

"You can't go in!" Spike still protested hopelessly as I pushed him out of the way, though not unkindly, and opening the front door. The dragon followed me into the darkness of the house. "Twilight really doesn't want anyone in right now!"

"It doesn't appear as though she's in anyhow." I muttered curiously as the place seemed deserted and quiet. The sun was setting, so why hadn't Twilight bothered lighting the candles yet? Was Spike telling the truth about the mare using a spell, except it had to be done in the dark? Though the light of outside aided me in seeing the place more clearly, it wasn't enough. From the corner of my eye Spike appeared rather flustered, as though waiting to be whiplashed for something.

Just what was-?

"SURPRISE!" An explosion of pain erupted in my cranium as my poor ears were covered after hearing the loudest welcoming noise ever heard in my entire life. My teeth clenched as I reeled back in shock at the party in front of me.

The lights turned on straight after that chorus to reveal six happy ponies. Some beaming and the rest smiling pleasantly as though they were happy to see me. I couldn't control my rapid blinking nor breathing at this point.

That almost gave me a heart attack for Christ's sake!

"I told you I was going to host a party for you, and I did!" The pink Earth Pony squealed in delight, evidently pleased that she almost caused both my eardrums to burst. Pinkie Pie gestured around the colourful party decorations and then the others. "And it's not just a party, but a private party, especially for you Stardust! I never forgot about throwing you one to welcome you into Ponyville; who in their right mind would?!"

A long awkward pause, my ears recovering slowly as the seeds of anger in my mind began to grow to replace the pain...

"Well gee Stardust, no need to look so flabbergasted! So, do you like it? Of course you do! We've got everything here: cakes, sweets, punch, party hats, party balloons, streamers, games and most importantly: your friends!"

"Er, Pinkie..." Twilight began hesitantly when seeing the expression on my face.

"Not to mention this is a great way to lift up that miserable mood you've been having since we first met you. I didn't mean for this party to be so late, but Twilight thought it was a fantastic wonderful super idea to throw you one now when you were finally out of the house!"

"Pinkie."

"So, what do you want to do first? Play some games, or try out these yummy delicious treats! Ooh, I know; we can do both at once! Wouldn't that be fun-?!"

"Pinkie!"

"Yes Twilight?" An innocent smile cast on the pink pony before it finally slowly dropped when turning from the concerned purple unicorn to me, a raised curious eyebrow instead. "Er, Stardust... you don't look so good."

No, I imagine I quite don't. As all six observed me in mixture of confusion and worry, and Spike backing away cautiously as though I might bite into his face any moment from being close to me, I felt my body shaking wildly in my indignation. I felt my features contort into righteous fury, eyes glaring in disgust and rage at the sight of the creatures before me.

I should've known... These ponies... How dare they...

And now, I must do what the remaining sense I have left in me commands I do. My hooves obediently turned, heading towards anywhere but here.

"Wait Stardust, where are you go-?" I didn't hear the rest as I slammed the front door behind me, to the direction of where I can find a place to calm down from my bewildered seething.

---

I hate myself.

Yep, calling that out now that I've taken the time watching the beautiful calming sunset push away the childish rage I had in me. Finding myself atop a hill a good distance away from the town and its sickening inhabitants, my body succumbed to losing so much energy exerted from my fury, never mind moving that trophy earlier, and settled down on the grass, eyes dead set on the resting sun and yellow sky before me.

I didn't care right now what happens to my sight after this.

Because as I repeat; I am disgusted with myself. That immature anger and the manner I exited the treehouse was just appalling, unbecoming of a grown up. This amount of disdain was something I haven't felt since... a long time ago.

What had gotten into me? What caused me to behave in such a way? What had they done to provoke that slumbering rage? All they did was throw me a party... despite my repetitive statements that I despised parties! I mean for God's sake, it wasn't that hard to comprehend! But no, Pinkie Pie was still hell bent on throwing me one! And Twilight! What did she hope to accomplish from it?! My gratefulness? They're damn fools, all of them.

But that's not what angered me.

What angered me is the fact I didn't anticipate this surprise upon arriving back to an intercepting Spike. That I let my guard down for this to happen; I should've expected it judging from the dragon's sweating behaviour. For me to be such an idiot in believing the pink pony gave up in hoping to host a welcoming party for me.

And that I put too much faith in Twilight...

And most importantly: myself. I am disgusted with the knowledge that I reacted in such a fashion I haven't done since four years ago (technically five with it being summer in this world); like an angry child who stomped out when confronted with a crisis I felt unpleasant.

All they did was throw a party for me; I shouldn't have acted like that...

While this sunset was admirable and pretty to watch, it only slowly peeled away the armored layers of the pessimism I have built up around me one-by-one.

Why did they do it? They KNOW I don't consider any of them as friends... so why...?

My senses alerted me to a presence beside me, yet I had no energy in looking to my left. My eyes remained fixed on the setting sun, almost sunk down into the far off hills.

It's quite a good spot to watch the beautiful sight, I should come here more often...

"Applejack told me you returned some favour by telling her to request our help for her applebucking season." The voice next to me hesitantly began, as though quite unsure I would listen or not. "She told us about how you convinced her to ask for assistance. So I thought with you out of the house taking that trophy to her farm for her, it'd be a good time to make a private party to help lift your mood, and as a thank you for helping the honest worker out."

Whatever remaining energy I had left encouraged me to snort. Hardly convinced her; she was tired so I took advantage of it. Plain and simple. Instead I resorted to get straight to the heart of the matter, speaking in a soft tone quite unlike myself. "I didn't mean to behave in that manner back at the library." My feelings got in the way of my common sense. Nobody's perfect. "It was... childish of me."

The sound of grass rustling informed me Twilight had taken a seat on the soft ground, and I imagined she was observing the setting sun as well. "I understand; you didn't want a party. I'm sorry for asking Pinkie Pie to host one, I thought it might help-"

"That's not what I'm mad about." I sighed as shame took course all over me. "Okay, the party was slightly upsetting." I imagine the look at me with an expression of amused disbelief. "It was... kind of you, and the rest, to host one for the likes of me. But... I can't Twilight, I-I just can't."

Oh great, now my nerves are acting up. A sudden thought telling me I should let the studious mare, who came all this way just to comfort me, know the truth. Not the truth of my origins, homeworld and predicament, far from it, but from something I absolutely had no reason to tell anyone around here. What good would come of it? I said to myself I can't open myself up to anyone in this forsaken world... yet...

No. Don't do this. Don't let your emotions get the best of you again. You can overcome this weakness!

"You can't what...?" Oh good grief! That soft patient tone just wanted me to confess more! My eyes shut tightly with my head bowed, my mind and heart in heated conflict over what I should say next.

And for the love of all that is good... my damn heart won.

"I... I can't make friends. In fact, I'm terrible with establishing friendships." I began in a quiet hesitant voice with a crooked smile, shocked I'm even consulting a pony about this. What effect did she possibly have to garner these locked away feelings from my soul? "I always have been. Truth be told: I don't even have any friends where I'm from. Well... not close friends anyway. Not ones I can truly trust to count on and such; only such a one exists, but he moved to a neighboring country a long time ago..."

"Not that it was his fault of course. And I have a brother and two sisters, but this is about genuine un-blood related friendship. My point is, Twilight Sparkle, I would be the last person to ever make friends with; I'm a lazy, arrogant, distant... stallion, so easily distrusting of others, preferring his solitude and peace over the presence of others, and has little tolerance for idle conversations. A true friend would be one you can depend on entirely, to be there for you in your hour of need and to help you overcome any crisis, correct?"

I waited as the pony undoubtedly nodded. "Well... that's not me. That never has been. I don't understand all that much about friendship, and I hardly think I ever will... but... that's fine."

"So you and your friends throwing me a party was too much and all for naught, Miss Sparkle, because I am the last being you would ever consider befriending; because I'm so rude, so blunt, so different, so... so wrong." I concluded with a heavy sigh, wishing I had hands to clench again while inwardly dreading the consequences for revealing this pent-up feeling after so long. "In the end I'm merely a pessimistic antisocial fish-out-of-water Earth Pony... Unworthy of befriending you nor anyone else in that town." Nor the world, I added silently.

And so ended my tale of woe, silence folding over the grassy hill like a blanket. You have the floor now Miss Sparkle. What will she do with this information? I dare not look; I don't want to see any pity nor compassion. I don't really know what to expect or what I want from it. Why did I bother telling her... maybe because there'll be no consequences from such when I leave this planet?

No, my feelings said otherwise...

I won't lie: friendship has never been a huge factor of importance in my mind. I'm aware of its importance in general, but I never regarded the concept much; there were other things on my mind my whole life; future career options, a list of ways in throwing certain people I disliked into the center of the Earth, why Frozen is an overrated (yet still entertaining) movie while Tangled doesn't get the credit it deserves, and so on and so forth.

My main point is that friendship was hardly ever considered magical or empowering to me, just for something to be used to get out of sticky situations.

Good grief I'm a horrible person...

And why haven't you said anything yet Twilight? Was it really that tragic? A pony lacking genuine friendship too much for you? Oh come on I did say I had one I can rely upon! This unnerving silence made me want to look at the sat mare, who I knew was rarely ever so quiet. Is it possible she left without me noticing-?

"You know what I think?"

Oh, never mind. "What?" I asked quietly, curious and agitated at once for the upcoming answer.

"I think you remind me of me." Wait... what? This statement caused me to finally turn to the purple unicorn with my confused frown, as said Twilight was staring up at the falling sun herself thoughtfully. And to be this close to her right now, my mind suddenly turned static like a TV.

What was wrong with me...?

"Before I ever came to Ponyville, I also only had one true friend before meeting these wonderful ponies, and that was Spike. And even though time has passed since my stay in this lovely town, I still don't understand the true meaning of friendship myself."

"But you know what?" Twilight turned and... was it me or were her eyes sparkling? Must be a joke due to her surname, yet they look rather beautiful- oh Jesus Stardust get a grip! She didn't seem to notice my internal blanching as she continued in that warm voice. "I'm learning. My friends are educating me about the true meaning of friendship. And I don't regret a single moment of it. And I don't think you will too."

"I... what?" Masterful response, Stardust.

"Stardust; you are not 'wrong', nor are you hardly unworthy of being friends with someone, regardless of who they are. Was it wrong of you to help us put a stop to Nightmare Moon?"

"Without thinking things thoroughly-"

"Was it wrong of you to help the others in realizing the pressure they put on me with the tickets?"

"The whole crisis just seemed insignificant-"

"And was it wrong of you to convince Applejack to ask us for help with her work?"

"..."

"Sure you have your flaws about you; you can act a little rude sometimes, and sarcastic, and direct, and distant... but now I think I see why, from what you've just told me. If you don't mind me being blunt about it, but I think you're a little afraid."

The scoff was instantaneous. "I fear little." But still, my ears were highly attuned to what point Twilight was reaching to.

"I'm sure." Those eyes glittered in amusement and friendliness. "'Hesitant' would be the more accurate word then; hesitant to befriend others because of your own personal issues, how you might not be there for others when they need help or comfort. But that's fine; nopony's perfect, you won't ever be forced into helping others. I think that, on top of everything else, you just lack the confidence to create a true friendship with others than the ones you already have."

"...You got all of that just from my petty little speech?" My tone and expression were similarly incredulous. Yet... it felt as though something within me was agreeing with every word the purple unicorn was saying. I've always lacked confidence; Twilight's not the first, and I doubt the last, to ever tell me such. Could that just be the major issue? Confidence...?

That confrontation with Nightmare Moon certainly was nothing of the sort, more of reckless behaviour on my part.

Twilight shrugged modestly, looking pretty confident with her words, as always. "I can't pretend to know you, Stardust Balance. But I do know when a pony is in need of help when I see you. Princess Celestia was clearly right in saying you needed as much help as I did."

"Please Twilight." I snorted in disbelief, yet feeling a smile on my muzzle as though everything was going to be all right now. "You hardly need just as equal help. Already you have a far more better understanding on the concept of friendship than I do." Or ever would.

"Even so." That didn't deter her. Big surprise. I waited as she looked up in thought for a moment. "I have a proposition, for you of course."

And that sinking feeling returned. "...Do tell." I said cautiously.

"No need to look wary." Twilight raised a bemused eyebrow. "You should really smile more often. It suits you. But we're getting off track here; my deal is this: while you're here in Ponyville, living under our roof, we both discover the magic of friendship together, never leaving the other out on what we've learnt from it. That way when you return back to where you're from, you can then make more friends back home and learn to put more trust in others."

The sinking feeling goes deeper. "Twilight... I don't know if-"

"Let me finish." She requested softly, taking notice of my growing agitated state. "It's not as difficult as it sounds, trust me. Think about it; wouldn't life be much more easier if you have more friends by your side? All you have to do is just open up more; consult and care in others, and be sure to lend a hand when available."

"Precisely, I can't do any of these things." I mumbled sourly, glancing at the side to see the glitter of stars appearing as the last layers of the sun were vanishing.

"You won't know unless you try. Having friends by your side to help you is more rewarding than being alone." Twilight spoke in clear determination, standing up beside me, providing some space before extending a hoof, a clear warm smile on her features. "What do you say, Stardust? Ready to start really making friends and learning the power that comes from it?"

My eyes stayed on the purple hoof, even after a moment when I stood up myself. I don't know Twilight, am I...? Am I truly prepared, or for that matter deserving, to learn the true nature and significance of friendship? Will I be shown first-hand how this world encourages the fans from my world to spread out offers of companionship and love and tolerate? Was friendship really so strong and powerful as Twilight claims it was? Of course this was the main character of show that strives for such a concept but still. Should I really take this offer and walk down a path I don't think I've been down ever since I was a child? My mind was in conflict with itself; heated internal debates like a parliament over voting for this.

"...What's the catch?"

"Who said anything about a catch?"

...Well, the votes are in.

And I really hope I chose correctly.

Slowly, my raised hoof found itself clasped around Twilight's welcoming own, and at that instant a jolt of electricity shot through me as the two limbs shook. Whether it was a good or bad sensation... I did not know.

But all in all... no way in hell am I ever going to tell anyone I learnt the true meaning of friendship from talking jelly beams. Especially my little sister...

"Twilight Sparkle." The mare suddenly said, rather formally.

...Ah.

"Stardust Balance." I replied just as politely, and like that every nerve was washed away, replaced a strange feeling I can only describe as... well I honestly don't know what to call it. Our hooves then set apart, and I found myself stiffening as the mare suddenly stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me...

Huh... so this was how ponies hugged huh...?

"And for a moment there I thought you hated us..." The purple pony whispered to my ear, relief and gratefulness in her tone.

"Hm. Who could ever hate you?" I chuckled as traces of wariness remaining on my expression, unsure of what to make of this and the annoying sensation in my bones. "So... this is how our newfound friendship begins?"

"Yep; with a group hug!" Huh? Argh! I yelled in shock at the surprise tackle to my right, a certain pink pony holding onto my side in a clutched manner, almost knocking me and the purple mare down. I blinked in rapid disbelief at Pinkie Pie's unorthodox mannerisms... of yeah this is Pinkie Pie we're talking about; she was always a walking paradox.

Well at least it's helping...

Looking up in hesitance from the Earth Pony, I saw the rest of the five, including Spike, watching from a distance, one of which is lightly snoring. How long have they...? "You've been here the entire time." I deduced blankly.

"We were all concerned for your well-being, darling." Rarity spoke up, sounding as sincere as she possibly can. "And after hearing your conversations, your actions are completely understandable. We won't hold it against you."

"And you won't be having a true friendship with just Twilight either, Stardust." Fluttershy added, approaching us with that kind guard-lowering smile. "We will all be your friends, no matter who you are."

"That's right." Now Rainbow Dash took her turn, rubbing the back of her neck when I sent her a questioning glance. "I know we got off on the wrong hoof, and I didn't make a good impression to you from the start. But hey, we can let bygones be bygones right? It sounds as though you need more help about friendship than Twilight does. Besides, anypony who's a friend of these guys is a friend of mine!"

That cocky grin I half-wished to wipe off with a lawnmower-

I banished that unfair train of thought and instead looked away from the eyes of them all back to the sight of stars in the distance, even when Twilight and Pinkie Pie released and gave me the space I adore. "You're all too kind to me... I don't deserve it." I truly didn't, this was far too much for me to take in.

"That's not true." I heard the voice of the assistant behind me, sounding like he was approaching me too. "As far as we're concerned, Stardust, you've done nothing bad for us to not like you. Sure you can be a little... well, y'know..."

"Snarly?"

"Snotty?"

"Whiny?"

"Grumpy?"

"Trying than other ponies." Spike said instead of the suggestions the four other ponies thought of. And I gave the nearby purple dragon a small amused smile for it. "But that's not a crime. I mean, different is good, right?"

"Of course it is Spike." Twilight nodded sagely, giving me a sincere smile once again.

"Ya see? So Stardust, you might act a little negative to everyone around you, but that doesn't make unworthy of friendship. I mean look at Twilight; she sometimes acts like you in being moody or unimpressed-"

"Spike." Said flustered mare cut him off sharply, avoiding my curious gaze for some reason.

"A-Anyway! What I mean to say is: we'll all be your friends, Stardust, if you just let us." The dragon concluded with a beam, looking quite pleased with his own speech. A quick glance to the other nodding ponies, save for the slumbering Applejack who was somehow still standing, I felt a choking up sensation that I wanted to push back down, but found I couldn't.

And with every word they all exhaled from their lungs, the sea of calmness finished washing away the lingering rage.

This was true honest friendship? It felt so different... yet so familiar...

As I opened my mouth, preparing to share my gratefulness of their kindness and selfless support, something else escaped my muzzle.

A yawn.

A light chuckle. "I think somepony's exerted all his energy tonight." I shrugged helplessly at the observant Twilight, who smiled at my embarrassed nature. And for that reason I felt rather... pleased by it... then undeniably tired.

Must have caught Applejack's exhaustion.

"I concur Twilight. Come along then dearies. Pinkie, kindly assist me in escorting poor Applejack back home; we'll all help her with her apple season tomorrow. Twilight, why don't you, Spike, Stardust and Fluttershy head back and finish with the party? The night is young, after all."

The purple unicorn glanced at me questionably after Rarity's suggestion. "What do you think, Stardust?"

Well, no reason to repeat another fuss about it. I shrugged. "What the hell? Can't let good cake go to waste."

"You need help getting back?"

I snorted. "What am I, a child?"

The white pony giggled. "Indeed. We will see you there shortly. Let us move Pinkie." We watched in bemusement as the two gently carried the sleeping Earth Pony back home.

And a quick glance at Twilight suddenly had my mind whirling. Tomorrow... yes tomorrow I'll tell her. Not everything; mainly half of the truth. I'll contemplate what to say the next morning about how I arrived in Ponyville and how I intend on finding a way out. Tell her I seek help in searching for a way by magic back to where I come from; some land far, far away that she's most likely never heard of. A good creative fabrication of a land will do.

But then again... was that truly necessary? Specter did state I had to make friends before I could ever hope of going home. And with this new agreement of friendship, it feels rather pointless even trying to think of a way to go back. Why would I try to delay the inevitable? For what purpose? Perhaps simply sticking around without finding a solution, for now anyway, is the best idea.

But if an opportunity to go back presents itself... well hopefully I won't be too attached to these ponies and dragon by now.

Well, there goes my previous plan of befriending them without feeling attached,,,

"Let's go guys." Twilight's voice broke me out of my thoughts, and I slowly nodded while following them.

Yet Spike suddenly took the lead as the unicorn slowed down to walk beside me. "Thank you for not declining my invitation of friendship." Twilight grinned brightly. "You have my word you won't be disappointed by what is to come from this. Maybe tomorrow we can get to know each other, you know, as true friends do."

"...We'll see." I replied after a pause, presenting an amused smile as a sudden thought struck me. "You know what?I should've made the deal extended so that if this plan does turn south completely; I would have the library all to myself for the rest of my time in town."

An equally humourous brow. "I really doubt that."

"All the more reason."

A light-hearted chuckle, then Twilight looked away as though a thought had struck her. "Oh! That reminds me; when we get back we can write a letter to Princess Celestia; you can tell her about this new road you've taken into discovering friendship."

She blinked at my short laughter. "Hahahaha! In another life perhaps, Twilight."

---

To be continued...

---

AN: Yes I strayed away from the majority of the main plot of the fourth episode in this chapter; obviously some things will be different than the original outcomes in this story. And I decided to add a little drama to this chapter for the development of my character; what's a good story without character development, after all?

Hope you enjoyed; please review if possible. Also; new cover image. Like it? Despise it? Please say if you prefer it or the previous one, and It'll change on the majority of the answers when the next chapter is published.

Replies to last chapter's reviews:

gamelover41592: What could work? The story? Glad you see some potential then my friend.

Guest: Thank you! I'll do my best!

Until next time friends!

AN: I do not own My Little Pony, nor any parody song(s) used in this chapter. Enjoy.

---

If my brother was here, he would most likely gag or stare in disdain at all the colours and aura of happiness surrounding this place. I can't blame him, but unlike him I'm not entirely prejudiced to bright sappiness, only when it's aimed directly at me. And right now, that wasn't the case. My eyes were occupying themselves by glazing over everything in sight as I sat on the ground, wondering why Twilight even invited me in tagging along with her to explore the town. It was only out of that deal we made the other day that I accepted. Now here we are, the purple mare in question reading a book on the park bench while I absent-mindedly look over the clean area, doing my best to ignore a certain rambling presence.

Good thing I've learnt to master ignoring everything unpleasant in hearing range.

"-And then she looked around and around, like 'Whoo whoo whoo whoo whoo whoo whoo whoo!'"

...Well, almost mastered.

I sighed in disdain while Twilight shared my enthusiasm with a bland "Uh-huh," obviously having no idea, nor a care, what that Earth Pony was even going on about; some ludicrous story she bore witnessed to. Seriously, why was I here again? The last thing I needed to be given was a migraine caused by the annoying Pinkie Pie.

A 'Pinkie-Mi' if you will.

Then I heard the unicorn give a "Phew" in relief, inciting me to glance in their direction and give a relieved smile, seeing the pinky pony run in pursuit to bother someone else who rightfully deserves it. "Finally..." I muttered gratefully.

"Hm?" Twilight perked up. "Did you say something?"

"Nothing." I shook my head in reply, raising a curious brow while walking over to her. "If I might inquire: what're you reading, anyway?"

The purple mare shrugged casually. "Oh just something to pass the time with. Nothing you'll find interesting I'm sure."

Is that a fact? "Try me."

A raised brow alongside bemused smile. "See for yourself." My eyes curiously skimmed over the open pages, before I cocked my head at the drivel of different unidentifiable words being presented to me.

"Not a language I'm familiar with, I'm afraid."

"It's ancient. Something rarely read by anypony." Twilight said, returning to the book. "I decided to research and learn the language myself for some time now. You never know just in case."

"Preparing for anything beforehand." I realized, giving an approving nod at her handiness. "Good work."

"Uh... thanks." This time she cast me an amused look, before something obviously crossed her mind. "Oh that's right, you didn't bring any book with you. Sorry, is there anything I can do to keep you from getting bored?"

"Very little." I replied dryly, smirking at the roll of her eyes. "Oh don't act like that, my dear. I'll just pace around and contemplate. That's all I mainly do to pass the time, really."

"Well, aside from those two, is there anything else you do for fun? Like a hobby."

"Those are my hobbies." I shrugged casually. "Plus some more things, but nothing really of interest or significance to others."

Now I unintentionally have Twilight intrigued, as her interest changed from the book to me. "Like what?" She asked with genuine curiosity, as if anything I had to say was important in the slightest.

"As I said; nothing of value."

"Try me."

I raised an amused brow of my own at the tone I had given her earlier. "Well I read... obviously." She nodded patiently. "And I, as my main pastime, also write."

This time both her brows soared, her features positively intrigued. "You're a writer?"

"Well I've never published any books." I admitted sheepishly, shrugging. It wasn't that big a deal anyhow. "Just some stories in my spare time for others to enjoy reading. I'm not quite there yet. I plan to get become an author someday." Someday, yes, but that was going to be a very LONG time before such a thing is ever realized.

"Oh." I just noticed then Twilight sat up properly from the bench picking up her book and shifting for me to sit down, which I obliged politely, though not too close to the mare. I'm not sure whether I appreciate the amount of attention she was giving me or not. "You never really struck me as a writer, Stardust."

"Did I ever strike you as anything?"

"Trying, for a start." We both chuckled at the joke. Ahh somehow only this pony is capable of making me laugh in anything but sarcasm or scorn. "So, do others enjoy your work then?"

"I certainly hope so. But my work is... average at best." I confessed sincerely. "I dabble here and there. Writing is arguably the best thing I excel at... if you don't count being a sarcastic grumpy loner." This time it was only I who chuckled. "There are still so many flaws with my writing I wish to correct, and one day will. My profession as an author won't be happening anytime soon."

"So that's your dream then, to become an author." Twilight assumed right off the bat, glancing up at the sky thoughtfully. Just as I was about to correct her, another voice immediately cut in, a tone of panting in it.

"Ah Twilight! Stardust! There you two are!"

Both our heads turned to the exhausted white unicorn, who for some reason ran presumably all the way here. Upon looking up after recovering, there was an expression on Rarity's face I didn't like, along with a sly tone. "Ah... having a lovely stroll in the park together are we?"

I... what?

"Well I do apologize for interrupting your lovely afternoon together!"

Both me and Twilight exchanged confused glances. What exactly was Rarity insinuating? Unless she meant... uhh... no.

Good God no. Not in a million years. Not if all of existence depended on it. Keep your deranged fantasies to yourself you sickening mare.

"Was there something you needed Rarity?" Twilight asked instead in a puzzled tone while I simply gave the white pony an unamused stare, making it clear I knew exactly what she was getting at and denying it ever happening.

"Oh not much darling, but I have been looking everywhere for you. I merely wish to borrow Stardust, that's all. You don't mind do you?" Wait what? "No need to appear so baffled; you must have known this day would come: the day I, Rarity, finally fix the problem you keep undoubtedly intentionally avoiding!" Now I'm given nothing but simple confusion, replacing the previous disgust I felt in my being.

"...I'm sorry?"

"Your mane, darling!" Rarity answered dramatically while pointing at the hair in question, as though the mere sight of it was appalling.

"What about it?"

That was then I blinked in surprise as I suddenly felt myself shoved forward off the bench as Rarity walked upwards, grabbed my front right hood and tugged, casting my a disapproving look. "A proper gentlecolt knows when to clean himself up after he wakes up. I don't know how you managed to live this long without ever tending to your mane, but I just can't stand seeing an untamed mess like this! It is getting the proper cleaning it deserves!"

Oh... Oh so that's what this was about. "I like it as it is, thank you." I said firmly while trying to pull away, yet the white unicorn remained insistent. Seriously, it wasn't that big a deal. "Twilight, help me out here."

"Grand idea!" Huh? "Twilight dear, why don't you come with us to observe Stardust getting his hair fixed and cleaned neatly. You can even provide tips if you wish." My front free hoof gave me a facepalm.

The purple unicorn tilted her head at me, or more specifically my hair in question. "Well your mane does look as though it hasn't been combed... or washed for that matter in a long time. When was the last time you had a bath anyhow?" Oh come on! Crispity chocolaty Christ; it's such a huge waste of time.

"You're really doing this to me?" I looked back in exasperation as Twilight shrugged casually and stepped off the bench, her book floating idly by as I felt my self being dragged away by an exaggerate unicorn.

"Splendid! Come along then. Oh and Stardust?" I looked back at the innocent smiling Rarity. "I wouldn't recommend running if I were you; that mess of a hair is getting sorted out whether you like it or not." I groaned in loud irritation at the obvious meaning. No deal was worth this! "Then afterwards you and Twilight can continue this lovely little date of yours."

I rolled my eyes in sheer annoyance as Rarity giggled and the purple following unicorn behind us exclaimed in shock. "W-What?!"

---

[Intro music to My Little Pony]

My Stardust grumpy.

My Stardust grumpy.

Aaaah!

My Stardust grumpy!

My patience has never been tested so much before.

My Stardust grumpy!

Until I followed this show's bizarre lore.

Ego Dashie!

Loud Pinkie!

Exaggerate Rarity!

And honest pony!

Too kind for their good, it gets on his mood.

And somepony who think she's smarter than life!

My grumpy Stardust!

Blatantly criticizing all around him!

Aaaaaaaaah!

---

Soon, after I can only assume was plenty of time wasted, I sighed for the third time here in annoyance as the white unicorn grinned at my newly-cleaned mane, standing beside me as we looked through the expensive-looking mirror, which would cost a fortune back home I'm sure. That reminds me; how precisely does the economy of Equestria even work? I'm aware they have their own worldwide currency, but that's hardly something the show itself would touch upon. But do ponies even have taxes? Bills to pay? If so, where and who do they go to? The monarchy?

Anyway, my deadpan expression stared right back at me. While I give the exaggerate fashioner credit for her creativity in terms of styling, I would appreciate it if these things were done to me with my consent. Now I look like some handsome high-class horse who prefers letting everyone else worship the ground I walk on.

And that's a bad thing because it's not me.

"Well, you do look better now." Was the first thing Twilight said as Rarity dragged me by the arm around to face her, trying to sound helpful. And... is she restraining a laugh? My stare slowly morphed into a glare as I could feel my irritation and embarrassment rise simultaneously.

"'Better'? Why Twilight darling I think you underestimate the effort I put into this; this style is fit for dashing young stallions with all intent on making every mare around him swoon." I'm not sure whether to take that as a compliment or an implication. Rarity giggled lightly as I raised a brow at her. "Oh of course that's not your intention. But with such lovely fur and cutie mark, my dear, you needed something clean and styled to suit you alongside it, and certainly not something that makes you look like you've been living in a filthy alleyway for quite some time."

Again with my coat? What is with Rarity's fascination? Because it's gold? There have to be some other ponies around here with the exact same shade, correct? I rolled my eyes at the theatrics. Okay, I've spent enough of my time here... hang on...

Rarity designs and creates clothes, yes? So... if I just make a simple request, one friend to another...

"She's right, Stardust, you do look more dashing." Twilight chuckled at my disagreeing frown. "No need to look so negative. If you don't like it that much, I'm sure she'll change it to something else you'd prefer more, right Rarity?" The white mare nodded. "That's settled then. I'm going to check out that bookstore not far from here, then go back to the library to study some things I've been wanting to do. Would you like me to wait for you at the shop?"

I immediately declined with a shake of my head, ignoring the protestant gasp from the dramatic mare beside me. "I'll make it back on my own, thank you. Just be sure to find something interesting at that store."

"I will." Twilight bid a farewell with a smile as she exited through a doorway comprised of velvet with golden outlining curtains.

Good, no further reason to feel embarrassed now... I sighed in relief as Rarity walked a few feet away from me, checking out some work of hers I have entirely no interest with. You know, this place wasn't too bad in terms of the organized department. This pony obviously preferred everything with not one trace of dirt anywhere, as my squinting eyes searched around for one. Nope, not one trace. I can respect that, as I had to resort to cleaning around the library whenever Spike was busy relieving himself with a nap.

That lazy dragon. Just what does he do besides send letters to Celestia anyhow? I'll have to ask when I return later. Right now I have an idea; a way to resolve my current crisis with this damn girly cutie mark of mine.

"You're quite the mystery, you know." I then heard Rarity speak up, inciting me to look at her questionably with her back still turned, doing something with her magic. "Twilight thinks so as well."

"Is that so?" I asked curiously. So they found me an enigma hmm? "I dare say there's anything fascinating about me my dear."

"Quite the contrary darling." Rarity replied smoothly, turning to me with a raised intrigued brow. "There are things about you that are begging to be looked into. Me and the girls discussed this while preparing your party days ago (with the exception of an exhausted Applejack who arrived late). Your little confession to Twilight about the lack of understanding friendship only gave us more curiosity. I understand you prefer to keep to yourself, but there are some things about you that I dare call..."

They're not the only ones who are intrigued now. "Yes...?" I pressed on politely, leaning forward slightly as the white mare seemed to purse her lip.

"...Worrisome, to be accurate about it." Huh? "Oh nothing in terms of danger, I assure you!" Rarity added quickly when seeing my expression. "I simply meant there are things about you that don't add up, from your usage of vocalbury, which is understandable seeing as you're from a far-off land, to your apparent knowledge."

The differences in our use of languages I can understand but... "'Apparent knowledge'?"

She looked as though she was about to add more, but to my disappointment, something snapped her out of it. Rarity shook her head as she then looked back to her work. "My apologies. I have no intention to pry. But I'm not so sure about the others, especially Twilight. I can only warn you, Stardust, that there are many things about you that warrant discovering."

"Some things are better off not knowing, Rarity."

"Hmm perhaps. But that might not prevent them from attempting to find out regardless."

"Let them try." I said instantly with a hint of challenge, smirking at my own self-assurance. "They will get little answers from me, depending on their questions. But I appreciate you for telling me this." I added sincerely, glad now I have an excuse to keep my guard up at all times.

So they suspected me now. I cursed myself for my recklessness; I should've been more careful. No doubt Twilight, along with Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, would try to discover their mysterious friend who came out of nowhere and knew all about the return of the dreaded Nightmare Moon, in addition to the stampede a while back and how I showed no reaction to Twilight returning the two tickets.

Let this be a lesson to myself: tread more carefully. One I will take to heart... and most likely one I will easily screw up no problem.

Sometimes I hate myself...

"You can turn that gratitude into a promise you won't tell any of the girls anything I've said about them."

I laughed, causing Rarity to glance at me in confusion. "My dear, I don't make promises. Now, with that settled, I was wondering... do you have anything blue in the market?"

---

I love it.

That's exactly what I told the hesitant, then eventually pleased, Rarity after I adorned the dark blue cloak I'm currently wearing now on my way back to the library. The process of choosing what to wear went more smoothly than I thought, as this fabric was one of the untouched work the white unicorn had yet to accessorize. Disappointment was evident on her features when after I won in the argument of giving the cloak, as she addressed it, "Purpose." No I was more pleased and satisfied at the simplistic design; nothing to make it stand out, and to hide that hideous mark on my rump. Rarity had relented in the end, reluctant to give up but at the same time elated to have helped a friend out.

I didn't even have to pay for it, as a token of friendship.

The accomplished grin on my face wouldn't wipe off, and I doubt it will do so for a while, on my walk back to the tree-house, nodding politely to every passing pony. What made me feel even more pleased was the fact I 'edited' my hair a little while walking by a store window. As if I was going to keep that deranged style the white mare had forced on me back there.

So, there was a benefit in being dragged to her fashion store after all.

And did I mention I love this cloak? It covers almost my entire body from the back of my neck to near the end of my hind legs; if that's not close to decency I don't know what is. This will probably be the thing I'll wear everyday during my time in this colourful world. I just hope I don't jinx myself while walking back to where Twilight and perhaps Spike were waiting.

Plus it did its main purpose nicely: covering up that hideous excuse of a cutie mark of mine.

You know it had occurred to me, while I was walking down this pathway. Of all places I could have ended in, why Equestria? Why this universe specifically? Why not the Star Wars galaxy? Why not Kingdom Hearts? Pokémon? Yu-Gi-Oh? BioShock?

Okay maybe not BioShock; the last thing I needed was to be in the presence of raving lunatics-

"Hey there Stardust!"

Speaking of someone who belonged in Rapture.

My jump of shock was instantaneous while taking a few steps back at the ecstatic face of Pinkie Pie right in front of me. And just like that my elated mood vanished. Incredible, how did she do it?

Oh I know, by nearly giving me a heart attack!

"Hello Pinkie..." I replied hesitantly after taking a few breathes to calm down. "Is there something you wanted...?"

Instead of answering like any well-mannered person - pony dammit! - I felt something shoved right into my chest, my front limbs immediately seizing whatever the pink mare had just given me. It felt rather hard and cold. A cookie? I glanced down at the treat in question as the energetic Pinkie spoke in that fast tone.

"It's a leftover cookie I made after the rest I baked were quickly eaten by customers of Sugarcube Corner. I thought I'd give it to you as a sign of our everlasting fantastical wonderful friendship!"

"...If I eat this will it get you to shut up?" I inquired, eyes still on the sugary snack looked more in an unusual shape than the average cookie. Hearing no answer, my eyes glanced up to find the pony had suddenly disappeared. Oh, maybe she's found someone else to annoy. Still... it was kind of her to do this. Plus I can't simply allow a good cookie to go to waste. And there was chocolate chips in it.

Hakuta Matata.

I was then certain even the creatures living in the far off mountains could hear my scream of pain when my teeth clamped down on the hard treat.

"ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

---

"Will you hold still for just a moment?"

I hate my life I hate my life Ihatemylife IHATEMYLIFE-!

"Stardust I can't fix your teeth while you're moving around like that." Twilight protested in exasperation as my head kept writhing in reaction to the pain that infernal pink pony had caused me. Here I was now, in a sitting position as the purple unicorn worked to return my teeth to their natural self. "Try to concentrate on something if it hurts too much, or better yet think of something to occupy your thoughts. That will lessen the pain."

Oh my dear Twilight, I have so many thoughts in mind... in relation to avenging my poor teeth against that damned mare- OW!

I regret saying Hakuta Matata to myself now... ever.

"Hold still." The intelligent pony ordered when she seized the chance to grab my jaw to hold me steady, inspecting my white damaged helpful things. "Hmm, alright I know just the spell for this, but I need you to be prepared for it. Don't worry, it won't hurt." She added after seeing my slack-jawed expression at the lack of assurance in her tone. "Well, not so much I think."

You THINK?

"Ready?"

Hardly if you're unprepared yourself- ARGH!

Okay... okay. My eyes immediately clamped shut as I felt some tickling, slightly painful sensations happening to the inside of my mouth. Then finally concluded as the pain slowly evaporated away, feeling as though minutes had passed by since the start of the process. My eyes lids slid open at the same time as Twilight, who looked gratified and...

Confused?

"You look better now." The observant Spike commented helpfully while walking over, sincerely glad for it for whatever reason. But my attention was on the unusually-acting unicorn.

"Twilight?" I asked, a trace of concern in my tone as both I and the lizard looked at her.

The mare was slowly panting, as though the work had apparently taken quite a bit of energy out of her. "I'm fine." She said after a moment, looking at me with a raised curious brow after recovering from her momentary exhaustion. "But for some reason, I don't know how, it took quite a lot of my magic to focus it on you Stardust."

"Maybe you've already exerted your magic alot today?" I suggested, unsure what she was getting at.

Twilight shook her head. "That's not what I meant; I'm saying I had to concentrate with a majority of my magic exclusively on you."

"On me?" Now I was just simply confused. What was she saying?

Staring at me as though I was a puzzle in need of solving, the purple mare then shook her head as though it was something to think about for a later time. "Never mind. Maybe I did exert a lot of my magic today. What's important now is how you did that to your own teeth."

Then suddenly that boiling rage returned, my eyes and features hardening in remembrance while Spike and Twilight blinked at the change. "That damn pink pony. Offering me a cookie which turned out to be a rock painted in the colours of a treat." How could I have been so stupid? It was suspicious looking from the start, but still!

"You mean Pinkie Pie." I nodded in clear distaste. Twilight sighed in equal annoyance. "You're not the only one who was tricked, Stardust." Prank?! I would hardly call breaking the entire set of my teeth a mere joke! "She and Rainbow Dash traded my writing ink with an invisible one."

AND Rainbow Dash? Oh this just gives me so many excuses to exact vengeance.

"And they also gave me the hiccups earlier by scaring me!" Spike added, not as apparently irritated as us two. "It was very funny."

"You two got off easy then." I grumbled with a frown. "I'll be sure to repay them in kind..." By dropping a boulder on them. Or maybe I'll break their teeth and see how THEY like it.

An amused look at my murderous one. "I wouldn't bother Stardust." Twilight said calmly. "You'll just stoop to their level." But not their level of height when I strangle the life out of the two annoying mares and leave them a heap on the floor.

...I miss my hands.

"By the way, nice cloak Stardust." The lizard complimented, and I couldn't resist the small smile played on my muzzle. The Spike cocked his head, looking shockingly thoughtful. "With that and your beard... you look like a magician."

A-A what?

"I do?" And no offense in that tone, I was genuinely curious. My eyes sought for the mirror and found it... huh, yeah I see what he meant. "Huh." I made a sound of amusement. "Well don't expect me to pull out a rabbit anytime soon." The thoughts of any plans of revenge on the Earth Pony and pegasus were pushed away to the back of my mind... oh I'll get back at those two for sure.

Twilight snorted as she returned to her work, writing some notes alongside some chemicals I dare not ask what they were for. "Nor any flowers to please your audience." She added jokingly.

"If said audience wasn't comprised entirely of you, than no." I replied plainly, chuckling as I heard the sound of the quill being dropped while retreating downstairs to the kitchen, an idea popping up in my mind. "Now do me a favour you two, I wish to try something out; please do not enter the kitchen until I say so."

It's already been a long day and I was hungry, despite the fact it was just reaching the afternoon. Besides, I have an idea, a way to repay the two residents of this house for their kind hospitality. It's been a while since I've done this... and by that I mean years. All I needed to do was find the right ingredients... and not botch up due to these hooves.

---

The clearly ecstatic dragon delightfully took another bite, savouring the taste. "Mmm! You've really outdone yourself Stardust; this is delicious!" I flinched a little at the mouthful-sounding of food while he was addressing me, despite the compliment. I simply nodded, having taken it upon myself to wash away the used utensils and items for baking the treats.

"He's right Stardust, these brownies are fantastic!" Twilight pitched in, sounding genuinely happy at the snacks I've baked exclusively for them. "But you didn't really have to do this for us. Why don't you join us?"

I shrugged indifferently, my back to the pair eating the treats. "I wanted to, as thanks for taking care of me since my arrival in this town. And I'm fine over here thanks." And there was no sarcasm this time, this was pure truth. It just... felt right to repay these two for their kindness... and the comfort they have given to me that night after my stomping out of the party. "Just be sure not to eat them all, Spike, some of those are for the others." I added, knowing full well that lizard will eat everything in sight if permitted.

"Yes sir!" I rolled my eyes, though humorously, as the dragon probably saluted in his gratitude.

It had been both frustrating and satisfying, making those brownies I have always excelled in baking. There was no other finer dish I could do brilliantly. What was frustrating about making them was the fact of using my new body's limbs in baking the chocolaty treats. I counted forty-two sighs of annoyance and thirty-six gritting of my teeth in the process. Never mind the fact of my concern that since it has been a long time I baked such things, my food may have lost that spark everyone back home seemed to adore. Even after an exhausting amount of an hour making the brownies I was hesitant in even calling the pony and dragon in.

But it looks like there was no need of concern after all.

"You always somehow manage to take us by surprise, you know." Twilight began behind me. "This morning you told me you were a writer, now you've shown us you can bake and wash up after yourself as well. Is there anything you can't do?"

Was that unintentional sarcasm? Whatever I won't allow it to get to me. "Lots of things, actually." I admitted with a tone of humour. "Like become the student of a monarch with more intelligence than every pony in this town combined."

I glanced over my shoulder at the blushing purple mare looking down, pausing from her devouring the plate of brownies presented before her. Spike meanwhile snickered at the state of her while my smile grew. I couldn't help it, that happy feeling I rarely had the privilege of having back home was rising up, ready to explode like a volcano within me.

And before you ask; no, I am NOT flirting with a pony. I'm just simply teasing the unicorn, that's all. There are so many things wrong with hitting on an entirely different creature otherwise.

"I'm not as smart as you make me out to be. But thank you..." Twilight admitted quietly, yet sounding quite gratified too.

I scoffed not unkindly while cleaning the last of the equipment. "Ask anyone; they'll provide an equal if not better answer."

"He's got you there Twilight." Spike said knowingly. And who knows better about you than your own assistant? "Mmm. I just can't get enough of these; they're almost as delicious as crystals!" Good grief Spike! No need to hammer it in. They're not perfect for Christ's sake!

"I'm glad you like them." I said sincerely.

"Like them? I love them." Spike declared rather happily. "You should bake these more often." It's a good thing I've lost the ability to blush a long time ago.

A pause as I turned off the tap, proceeding to dry the items before the purple mare spoke up again.. "You're right Spike, these brownies are very well done! Thank you Stardust, despite there being no need for you to bake them for us."

"Oh I told you, there was plenty of need my dear." I replied conversely. "I had to repay you both somehow for allowing me to stay, tolerating my attitude to this day." How they managed to deal with my isolated grumpy mood, I do not know. "And for fixing my teeth earlier. Please, allow me." I said after turning around to see the already empty plates in front of them. And they obliged with happy smiles that for some reason brought some sort of warmness within me. What the-?

... Doesn't matter; I'll probably return to my previous mood before the day is up.

---

"You!"

There, after spending all the next morning seeking out my target all over town, telling a suspicious Twilight I was simply going out for a jog, I've found her. If someone told me long ago I would one day start go out looking for Pinkie Pie or Rainbow Dash for any reason, I would probably declare that person insane and in need to be treated as soon as possible.

But alas, that day has finally come. I stomped over towards the slow-walking Earth Pony, making it clear I'm not here for fun and games (when am I ever?), as Pinkie Pie was heading in my direction anyway. Perfect, now I can lecture this idiotic mare for that ridiculous harmful prank pulled on me yesterday.

"Oh... hey Stardust. Nice cape."

"Don't 'oh hey Stardust, nice cape' me." I snapped sternly, glaring at the halted pony with clear distaste, apparently not expecting this at all. I don't blame her, because any sensible pony would do their best to avoid rather than confront her. "We need to have a little chat about that reckless prank you pulled on me yesterday, and why it was arguably the most idiotic thing ever conjured up from both your and that pegasus' minds-"

"Oh, that. I'm really sorry about that." Pinkie interrupted, causing me to blink at the unusual somber tone. "And so is Rainbow Dash, I think. But I'm really not in the mood right now, so..." My expression reflected my simple confusion as the Earth Pony then brushed past me, looking genuinely upset over something...

Okay what was that about?

Hang on! "What you believe a simple apology will make up for breaking my teeth?" I said in disbelief, turning around and walking beside the pink depressed pony. "My teeth! Which, I might add, I already get enough criticism from my own mother for not brushing properly. But regardless, that prank was childish and most of all, dangerous. Just imagine if-"

"Stardust." I was cut off abruptly again by the strange tone unfitting for Pinkie's character, and I was even more taken back by the side-glare given in return to me. "Please, I can't do this right now. I'm really sorry for breaking your teeth..." Then she sighed and looked up as I stared in an expression I could describe for myself as 'flabbergasted'. "Maybe Twilight was right..."

"Huh?" I raised a brow. Was she trying to change the subject?

"Maybe Gilda isn't a big mean grumpy meanie pants." She continued redudantly. ...What? Gilda?

"Who's Gilda?" I couldn't help but ask. Wait, searching my own memories now... nope, doesn't ring a bell.

"Rainbow Dash's griffon friend." Pinkie Pie explained in that depressive tone. The hell's a griffon? It sounded familiar...

Wait, is this a Pinkie Pie AND Rainbow Dash-oriented episode happening right now? If so should I just go back to bed?

"Maybe I'm just a jealous judgmental jealous jealously pants." Three 'jealous' in one sentence. Congratulations Pinkie Pie, another award of randomness for you. And why am I still walking with her to wherever she was going?

I halted briefly as the pink usually-happy pony sighed sadly while heading who-knows-where, frowning at the different behaviour. Who was she... and what did she do with the real Pinkie Pie? Well whoever she was, the clear depression was enough to damper any observer's mood, mine included...

Gone dammit. I sighed in irritation as I followed the pony. I can't stay mad while she's in this state. Better go see what the problem truly was...

---

"Seriously, Pinkie Pie, what is this depression about?" I asked again in exasperation while rubbing where I presume my temples were when the pink Earth Pony refused to answer from the other end of the table, sucking the straw of her delicious-looking shake. I shouldn't be caring. I really shouldn't. But the sooner she feels better, the sooner I can then yell at her for yesterday's prank without any feeling of guilt whatsoever.

Foolproof plan-

"Get down!" Pinkie Pie then ordered after we both heard a surreal sound behind me. Nonetheless I immediately obliged, ducking half my body under the round table and eyes glancing up at the laughter above alongside Pinkie-

What the hell is that?!

"That was sweet!" The arrogant Rainbow Dash said loudly, following a... a... Just what is that?! It looks like something out of The Wizard of Oz! No, more like like something Dr. Suess drew. "Ugh. I gotta take care of a few weather jobs around here; shouldn't take long." I squinted hard at the now distant pegasus, talking to that thing beside her.

"Pinkie..." I said slowly while my eyes were still fixed on the new creatures. "Mind telling me what in God's name I'm looking at?"

"That's her: Gilda." She replied somberly. That thing is Rainbow Dash's old friend? "Half-eagle. Half-lion. The one who's been occupying Rainbow's time more than me-" I stopped listening, mind processing the fact that what was right in front of me was apparently the combination of two of nature's greatest animals. A lion... and an eagle. And I thought the manticore was awesome! But this?! This knocks it out of the park!

And yet... my head tilted in suspicion, I find its appearance rather... unsettling. Not out of prejudice, God no! But there was something, an aura about it- her, that I find puts me on edge. Maybe it's the face, the expression. I don't know.

My answers came to me when the griffon decided to play a poor unfunny prank on the old pony I recognized as Granny Smith, inciting my frown.

"Aww poor Granny Smith! She didn't it was a joke! How mean!"

"A childish heart attack-inducing joke." I said in agreement, before raising a brow at the indignant pink pony. "Reminds of you of someone?"

"I said I was sorry!" Pinkie exclaimed at me, before looking back and shaking her head. "No no, I can't misjudge her. It was kind of a funny prank. I guess." Pinkie you were born to make me roll my eyes. Nonetheless I continued observing Rainbow Dash's friend with her.

Stealing an apple and then eating it? Oh how crude of you Miss Gilda...

A sharp gasp behind me. "I did misjudge her! She's not only a mean meanie pants, she's also a thief." I nodded at the observation thoughtfully. "No no no no no, she might give it back." ...?!

I sent the pink pony a disbelieving stare. "From her stomach?" No, it was clear this griffon was not to be trusted. "Now is not the time for you to try and be rational about this, Pinkie Pie. She's obviously someone you can't rely on." I hate to say this, but maybe even Rainbow Dash was in trouble of being terribly influenced into causing more trouble than she already does...

"You don't know that Stardust. Maybe it was just a joke."

I was about to retort as my eyes then fixed on a certain yellow pegasus guiding a pair of ducks and their children passed us. "Alright little ones, this way." Fluttershy said kindly to the animals, no doubt escorting them to a river. That's probably the nicest way I've ever seen someone treat animals without looking online for videos of such-

"Hey!"

"Oh... excuse me."

"I'm walking here!"

"Oh. U-um I'm s-sorry." Fluttershy stuttered in her feeble attempts of apologizing to the rude combination of prideful creatures. "I-I was just trying to-"

But the griffon was having none of it, mocking in a tone that caused my glare to harden. "'I'm sorry I'm sorry'! Why don't you just watch where you're going doofus!" The ducks and their youth scattered as the taller creatures advanced on the retreating pegasus. And I can already feel the heat of a rising rage within me boil to intense degrees...

No... no Stardust, you're beyond this. You're not suppose to get emotional invested in anyone here-

"B-b-b-b-but I-I-"

Yet I don't like that deep breath the griffon just took... And I covered my ears at the loud screech undoubtedly meant to intimidate the poor pony... and it worked. My eyes widened and jaw fell wide open as Fluttershy ran off in tears, and I felt my own cold heartstrings behind pulled at the devastated sight of her departure.

It was enough to make any teenage man shed a tear...

...Pinkie Pie, you better hold me down right now...

"Ugh, please; all these lame ponies are driving me- ARGH!"

The next thing I knew, was the awful arrogant griffon crashing right into a stand, features that of shock before it dipped into the fallen wood and fruit. And my own body was suddenly in the middle of the gasping crowd, a curled hoof extended widely at the direction the thing with wings had fallen into. Deep heavy breaths were slowly inhaling and exhaling from my lungs, as the ignited fury within me unleashed a that second.

"Stardust!" I heard the surprised Pinkie Pie exclaim from behind me, while some of the town's residents immediately went to check on the hurt creatures lying on the ruined stand, with various fruit splattered all over.

I... I don't know what came over me... but right now I didn't care; that inferno within me roared in delight at the sight of the big bird in that state, and I couldn't restrain the pleased smirk on my features for causing it. Right now my impulses begged for more, desiring to rip off that griffon's wings and hang them on a nearby wall.

I don't normally approve of violence, ESPECIALLY against any female but... nah screw it this was entirely excusable.

My eyes narrowed as the thing recovered from her stupor and leaped out of the fallen stand, standing in a height meant for intimidation and glaring at the source for hitting her into it with distaste. Tell you what my dear; loving the bruised mark on your cheek. It rather suits you. "You... You hit me... How dare you...!"

Those words made me scoff loudly, drawing all ponies attention onto me as I spoke heatedly. "How dare I? Considering the circumstances of you unnecessarily making that poor pony cry it was entirely justified. As it's just as clear to the crowd around us, you are clearly an unwanted presence around here, Miss... Gilda was it not? Run on back to where you came from."

"Or what?" She asked dangerously, features just as hardened as I as we both dropped into prepared crouched stances, which felt quite naturally to me now. Must be a defense mechanism instilled in all pony kind.

"Or I will skin you alive." I replied darkly, ignoring the loud gasps of shock and horror around me at the bold words. But I took hidden delight at the widening of her own eyes before they glared at me with such hatred.

Hatred... what did she know about such an emotion?

I raised an amused brow as the griffon then took a deep breath and roared loudly at me, my own mane wavering at the sound-waves. Well at least I can tell Rarity a griffon messed up my hair...

But yeah; two can play that game.

Oh how I enjoyed the sight of fear and shock on her face as I roared back, maybe not quite as powerful as her own, but enough to show I wasn't someone to be taken lightly, if socking her into a stand wasn't enough of a message. Finishing, I then said plainly. "I can do this all day my dear."

"You're insane." The horrified griffon finally announced after a moment, before quickly turning and departing into the air, determined to get very far away from her assaulter as soon as possible. "But you will pay for hitting me regardless, you foolish stallion!"

"I look forward to it!" I called to her retreating figure, disappearing among the clouds. Good, that's her sorted and put in her place. I feel rather accomplished; vengeance exacted for poor Fluttershy. I felt all eyes on me and I shrugged to the crowd. "You wouldn't have done the same?" Referring to the spectacle just now.

Without awaiting an answer, I turned and gave a nod to the stilled Pinkie Pie, before briskly walking off, having absolutely no intention to stick around and be the center of attention any more than needed.

Now for something I would consider a challenge...

But... where exactly did that sudden strength come from...?

---

"You punched her in the face?"

I sighed, my common sense having returned to me a while after that little confrontation with the griffon, as the incredulous mare asked me the same question three times now. "I assure you, Twilight, I don't like violence as much as you do. But in this case... well." I replied simply, while walking past the shelves, then frowning in annoyance as rows of books suddenly spawned to life and prevented me from going further.

Of course I had to inform Twilight of what just happened today, otherwise someone else would've, and could have given her the wrong impression. As soon as I returned, I immediately doused a whole glass of water to cool down the righteous fury, before going to the concerned purple mare and lizard about the events.

"I'm still trying to wrap my mind around this reckless thing you've done, Stardust! You punched her, an innocent griffon, Rainbow Dash's friend, in the face?"

"Innocent? Hardly." I scoffed while finally turning to face disapproving unicorn. "The situation was far from unwarranted. I did what I had to."

But of course, the disbelieving Twilight Sparkle was having none of it. She pointed at me as though I was some sort of criminal, and it only got on my nerves more. "The reason behind hitting her is irrelevant-"

"Even for upsetting Fluttershy?"

"Especially for upsetting Fluttershy!" She continued heatedly. "You should never use violence on anyone, no matter the circumstance. What you did was unprovoked, idiotic and could have gotten you in serious trouble. But no; you chose to pick a fight, on a griffon of all things!" Wow and here I thought only my mother could nag so hard...

Watching from the side, Spike said with a tone suggesting he was impressed. "I didn't you had it in you Stardust." Both both mine and Twilight's gazes were focused on each other.

The frown on my face was beginning to hurt. "All I did was give her a message; Ponyville does not tolerate bullies."

"Or you could have given her the message that Ponyville was filled with violent ponies! Besides, don't you know it's wrong to hit a female?"

"...Do tomboys count?"

"Yes."

I shrugged regardless. "Well, if it works."

The unicorn sighed in annoyance and shook her head in clear disappointment. "I can't believe you..."

Okay this was getting out of hand. "Look, I lost control, alright?" I snapped in irritation, now glaring at the taken aback pony. "I'm not going to excuse my instincts. But God forbid was I going to allow that griffon to continue bullying anyone any further. Granny Smith did nothing to deserve being frightened like that. That shopkeeper did nothing to have her fruit stolen like that. And Fluttershy, certainly, did nothing to deserve such harsh behaviour thrown at her. I merely gave just desserts, that's all."

"That's far from all, Stardust!" It was my turn to blink at the snappish tone as Twilight then thrust a hoof straight into my chest. "Maybe Gilda was acting like a bully, but your actions today didn't solve anything, it made you stoop down to her level-"

"Don't. Ever. Compare me to the likes of her." I growled, having the sudden urge to punch the rows of blocking books behind down, instead swiftly knocking her hoof off me. "I don't hawk on the innocent just because it amuses me. Tell me something, Twilight." I began furiously. "Have you ever been bullied? Have you experienced being picked on by mindless brutes?"

The purple unicorn then frowned uncertainly. "Well I-"

"Exactly." I interrupted her through gritted teeth. "I'm not proud of what I did today-" Oh who am I kidding? There was some slight enjoyment out of it. "- But it was justified. You clearly have no idea what you are talking about, which is rather ironic don't you think?"

Twilight looked rather hesitant then. "What are you saying?"

So she wanted answers? Then I'll humour her. "I'm saying that while you have a vast amount of knowledge in that pretty little head of yours." I pointed to the forehead in question. "Doesn't mean you can lecture someone about something you've never experienced. You can only advise, comfort those who are in need of it, or better yet, help them."

That said, I began walking around the wall of leather, speaking over my shoulder at the unicorn. "Don't pretend you know me, Twilight Sparkle. I am something you nor your friends can ever comprehend. So do me a favour and allow me some peace. I'll be in my room."

"Stardust... wait-" I blocked out her pleading voice as I walked up the staircase, my fixed on nothing in particular. She didn't understand... nor could she understand... None of them could comprehend the mystery that was me.

And it will stay that way.

---

Okay. Maybe I WAS a tad exaggerate in my behaviour earlier.

But let's face it, I wasn't going to allow myself be lectured by a pony. My pride demands otherwise. So I was rude to Twilight... perhaps a little too rude... Oh well, no time for regretting it anyhow. Spike had knocked on the door earlier stating he and Twilight were going to some party Pinkie Pie is hosting, granted my silence when he inquired if I was coming. So that left me with my temporary bedroom filled with so much books. I haven't read them all yet, and if I'm lucky, I'll be gone before then.

Because right now I felt like a horrible person. Oh not for hitting that griffon. Hell no. But more of snapping at the unicorn, who was innocent in all of this.

I probably shouldn't have told her...

And that lesson I vowed to take to heart yesterday about being more discreet?

Yeah, broken, just like that. I can't even keep promises to myself.

Pacing around the room in my frustration, I took note how sunset was already approaching. The two have been gone for a while now, as far as I can tell. Should I just pack up and leave, no longer become a nuisance to the two and everyone else in this happy-go-lucky town? Is my presence in Ponyville an inconvenience? Perhaps I can somehow send a letter to Celestia herself, requesting asylum within her own castle walls- no. No that's too much to ask for.

So what then?

My body halted and eyes gazed at the resting sun, as though possibly seeking some advice from it. Speaking of which, where was Specter when I needed him? Surely he must see by now I am unfit for befriending others in this cheery world, and should send me home as quickly as possible.

I don't belong here-

My head swiftly turned to a polite knocking on my door.

Now who could that be? Twilight? Probably, no doubt wishing to continue the first genuine fight we've had during my stay here. Spike? Obviously he would be there to try and cheer me up, not that I deserve it. Or... oh I swear to God, as I walk over towards the door with a heavy frown on my features, if that griffon somehow found me, or someone escorted her here, looking for revenge, I'm going to clip her wings literally-

"Oh! Hello Stardust."

Immediately my expression of anger cooled down, replaced with confusion at the yellow pegasus shyly greeting me. Beside her was Twilight herself, shrugging casually when I glanced at her in question. "Um... hello Fluttershy. Is there something I can help you with?"

"Oh... well, we were wondering... if we can come in, just for a minute?" The soft-hearted pony asked lightly, avoiding my gaze after asking that question.

"...Sure." I replied, my tone riddled with uncertainty as I stepped back and allowed the two ponies entry, the pair looking around the room as though it was something of interest. What did they want exactly? "So what was it I can help you with?" I asked, curiosity with a hint of caution.

Despite Fluttershy's well-mannered fragile nature, I knew for a fact there was something unsettling within her rarely shown unless in extreme circumstances. And even I'm not foolish enough to have reason to provoke such a reaction.

"Well... um..." The pegasus began rather hesitantly, glancing at the patient purple mare who gave her an encouraging nod, then looked at me face-to-face, taking a deep breath before continuing. "Twilight told me what you did to Gilda..." Ahh, of course, why am I not surprised? "And to tell you that um, what you did, was a teensy tiny little bit of an overreaction-"

"I know I went too far."

Both ponies blinked at the blunt agreement. "Y-You do?"

"Of course." But my voice held no sympathy for the griffon. "It was childish, impulsive and careless of me to engage physical assault on her. And I am sorry for losing control."

Fluttershy just stared at me for a moment. "Um... well, I'm glad you know you went too far... but , that's not all."

I raised a brow. What more could there be, a lecture? "If you're going to start telling me off for it, you may as well- Huh?" I was cut off by myself at the rather abrupt hug the yellow pegasus was giving me. Okay this I did not expect. What was I being given a pat on the back for hitting a lady? Why else was this mare holding onto me so.

"Thank you..." She then whispered. "For defending me like you did."

Still... my hoof carefully reached up and gently stroked the long bright pink mane, as a way of comforting her. Rather soft. Ponies enjoy being lightly stroked right?

Finally the pony released with a tinge of pink on her own face for some reason. Did she never hug a male before? A feet away Twilight was observing with a puzzled expression on her face. What, it was a simple hug was it not?

"Well I best be going now, thank you for your time." Fluttershy bowed her head politely with a light smile before walking past me, halfway through the doorway before a sudden thought caused me to call out.

"Fluttershy." The yellow pegasus turned to me in question.

Now Stardust, tread rationally here. You've kept saying to yourself you should become invested with any of these ponies too much. For once, your brain begs of you, do NOT listen to your heart and start properly caring for any of these creatures-!

"If anyone ever treats as such like that griffon did... or even worse, inform me right away." I told her sternly yet not unkindly.

...If it had the capability my brain would be facepalming itself right now.

"Oh! I-I don't know; I wouldn't want to cause any more trouble-"

"It'll only be trouble if you keep allowing yourself to be picked on like that.

At the happy nod, the kind mare then left the room, and I can hear the distant footsteps of departure. Great, now that's one pony taken care of-

"That griffon has a name you know."

Time to deal with the other. I scoffed and looked over my shoulder at the frowning Twilight. "No doubt you're still mad for the argument earlier."

"...I can't pretend I'm still not infuriated with you." The unicorn sighed in her admittance. "But I'm glad you've learnt your lesson, at least. Besides, I'm here because I have two things to say."

"As long as they're not lectures, I'm all ears." I shrugged while the purple mare then looked away in thought, looking surprisingly somber which incited me to frown.

"You're wrong."

"Excuse me?"

"You're wrong, about me never experiencing being the victim of a bully." Twilight continued, a look in her eyes I can only describe as reminiscing. "I was picked on when I was younger, back during my studies as a filly." Oh no she's not doing this... "I was... constantly mocked for my devotion to my study of magic, called all sorts of various names and insults."

"Sounds to me they were just envious." I pointed out quietly.

A sad smile. "But I got through, in the end. Despite all the grievances they caused me, I never gave up in my pursuit of learning." The unicorn then lifted her eyes towards me, and I couldn't help but stiffen at the open soul reflected in those purple orbs. "So yes Stardust, I do understand what it's like to be bullied... and I think you do too."

A lengthy welcomed pause, me looking away quickly as the mare attempted to search my own eyes for the similar experience. It wasn't long before I spoke again, staring into the sunset from my window, cursing how my voice was straining. "I was born... unique." There. I said it. And that's all you're getting love.

"In what way?" Twilight asked softly, approaching me which had me shrink away.

"In a way that had me become a target for mindless brutes." I replied harshly, then shaking my head as unpleasant memories pounded against the walls I trapped them with in my mind. I have no reason to recall such things. "I do not wish to speak about it, Twilight, I'm not as open as you are. You're a nice girl, and so are the others. That said, the less you learn more about me, the better. But..." I sighed reluctantly. "I'm... sorry you had to go through such in your younger days."

"The past is in the past." From the corner of my eye I saw her shrug, looking at me with that sympathy I don't need. "But, you know, if you ever want to talk about it, I'm all ears."

"I appreciate it." I then raised a brow at her as a recent memory just struck me. "You mentioned you had another thing to say."

"Ah, yes. I was wondering, you said yesterday that you were a writer."

"I am." Where is this going?

"So you enjoy reading fiction, correct?"

"Above all other reading materials, yes."

"Do you have any specific taste of genre?"

I shrugged. "Just about anything that has a good story to it, really."

The purple mare nodded and proceeded on her way out, but I heard her voice call out behind me before she departed. "Oh, by the way, Rainbow Dash will want a word with you soon about the way you 'handled' Gilda." I rolled my eyes. "But I think those brownies you baked yesterday that I brought to the party today will compensate as an apology."

"Wait, you did what?!" I exclaimed in shock as I quickly turned around to a chuckling Twilight who shut the door behind her, leaving me to do nothing but begin pacing again in disbelief at the gall of her, yelling my frustration to the ceiling.

Without my consent? You... You...!

"Dammit Twilight!"

---

To be continued...

---

AN: No, I would never honestly hit a lady, regardless of the circumstances. XD I have standards and so does Stardust; it's just excusable to his mind since the griffon was another creature entirely. And this won't be the last time Stardust and Twilight will have arguments about his or her decisions.

Replies to last chapter's reviews:

gamelover41592: Well thanks, though it wasn't intended to be that emotional. XD

Next time: "The Great and Powerful" Trixie enters the picture! How well will that go? Please review and be patient for next week's chapter fellow readers! Until next time friends!

AN: I do not own My Little Pony, nor any song(s) used in this chapter. Enjoy.

---

"Come on Twilight; you can do it!" Spike was evidently pumped up for the purple mare's next magic trick.

"Okay, here goes." And the horn on her head brightened in power, and unsurprisingly completing the spell Twilight intended to use.

"Haha you did it!"

Congratulations Twilight; you've given him a phony disguise.

I smirked in amusement as Spike ticked off the spell from the list of magic usage the unicorn was trying out today, observing from afar as I meanwhile was trying out something for myself.

Speaking of which, while she was excelling in her work, my own progress in my activity was proving a little diffcult... and painful. I flinched as my spine protested while my front hooves carefully lifted up the front half of my body, leaning against the wooden table to keep me up for as long as possible.

"That's number twenty-five!" Spike announced happily. "Twenty-five number of tricks and counting!" I raised a brow as Twilight looked away from those words rather modestly.

"Which is not at all a surprise." I remarked, causing her to glance towards my trying position. "Sometime soon you'll no doubt be able to master any spell possible."

A humoured doubtful look. "Thanks, but I don't think that'll ever happen. Not even Princess Celestia can master every existing magical spell."

I shrugged, almost tipping over in the process. "Then you'll be the first." Was that a slight tremor in my voice, due to the fact my back was starting to scream at me to stand back down like a normal pony? Well tough luck spine; so quite making my body shudder outwardly and take it like a man.

"And I think this is the best trick so far!" Spike continued boasting Twilight's skills happily, believing that mustache suits him. It doesn't. "Hellooo Rarity. What's that? Aww it's nothing; just my awesome mustache!"

That was then my hooves finally let go of the table, my strained back calming in relief as I stood on four legs again, no longer using only the two hind limbs to stand on.

For those wondering, while it was admittedly entertaining to use four limbs to walk about on, that doesn't mean I should rely on them all the time. I do miss being human, and perhaps this was a way of outwardly keeping my humanity intact... besides my actions and reactions to the things going on in Equestria. So, from this day forward I am going to devote myself in learning to walk on two legs once again. While that may take a while, I wasn't patient for nothing, I was quite up to the challenge.

Now then, before I try again, allow me to burst Spike's bubble, but not quite unkindly. "My friend, I don't believe facial hair alone will gain Rarity's attention." I pointed out in good humour.

"He's right Romeo, as attractive and enticing as you look, it's just for practice and it's gotta go." Twilight concurred while using her magic to wipe away the cliché gentleman-mustache despite Spike's protesting.

Hold on... Romeo and Juliet was canon in this world? Huh. Go figure. Should it surprise me then if the writer of the tale is name something combined with 'Shakespear' and something stupidly pony-related?

Probably not.

Anyway, back to work.

Alright, careful now... doing good so far. My right hoof grasped onto the edge of the table tightly, lifting me up slowly. Don't want to rush things and cause my own spine to snap. Again my already gasping-for-air back began to protest once again, though I did my best to ignore while my teeth gritted from the pain. Come on I can do this...

"You know your spine won't stand the pressure long if you keep doing that." The unicorn pointed out, a flash of concern on her features at my activity which was evidently starnge to her eyes.

"What are you doing anyway?" Spike asked, still sounding disappointed for losing the facial hair.

"Trying to stand only on my hind legs." I replied through gritted teeth, before my body gave up again and made me stand back down again. Okay... I'll give a five minute break before I try again... alright ten minutes. After I've mastered this, I'll then move on to trying to walk only with the pair.

"Oh... why?"

Why indeed... what to tell the curious two? "It's a... rite of passage, from my homeland." I began woving my tale of bull. "While a sign of maturity around here and the rest of Equestria is gaining one's cutie mark, we're not so lenient; the true aging from young to grown-up is by learning to rely only on the hind legs. So as to..."

"As to...?"

"...Well let's say it makes things easier for a pony to effectively accomplish tasks, complete multiple things at once, and in case you need to reach something high up without straining your back."

"Wow." Spike said, sounding impressed by the concept. Of course he would buy this. "But... isn't it painful to keep using only the back legs, especially through your whole life?" He asked with a frown.

"Not to mention the spine can break if you do that for a long period of time." Twilight added knowingly.

"Ah, but that's the beauty of it." I replied, nodding rather sagely as though everything I was saying was pure fact. "Of course you don't master this technique right away. While it may be less difficult to some who are flexible, it still requires lots of practice. Eventually, the spine itself learns to adapt to the new way of movement, causing lesser pain the more you attempt standing up with two limbs."

"As soon as you've finally managed to accomplish this, without feeling the slightest bit of hurt in your body while doing so, you present your skill in a test by the land's elders, and then they will deem you as a proper full-grown stallion or mare."

I concluded confidently, rather impressed with myself for making all this up with only the slightest hesitation. Hopefully Twilight didn't pick up on any traces of deceit in my tone.

But fortuenately, at least as far as I can tell, the intelligent unicorn appeared just as interested as Spike, speaking while rubbing her own chin thoughtfully. "That's actually very interesting, Stardust. I've never heard of such a rite before. And it's only exclusive to your homeland?"

"Indeed." I nodded.

"And where did you say that was?"

"England." I replied before I could stop myself, wincing at my slip-up. Thankfully neither seemed to notice.

Dammit Stardust now your tongue decided to betray you! Yes I've never told the two, or anyone else for that matter, where I was specifically from, only until now 'Someplace Far Away,' as Mr. Snrub would put it.

"I'm not familiar with it."

"You wouldn't be; it's a very... isolated place where we all value our privacy." I lied, hoping my amused smile was convincing. "It wouldn't shock me if you couldn't find it anywhere in these books." I gestured to the mountains of literature surrounding us. Hopefully that will buy me enough time to cover up my slip-up.

But to my self-irritation, Twilight raised a brow and obviously took that as a challenge. "Maybe I'll have a look for any information about it later. If not, you can tell us all about it yourself. In the meantime, let's go out and check on our friends." She suggested to the patient dragon who nodded heatedly, then to I who shrugged indifferently. Eh, why not? My back should be fully rid of the pain after a nice walk.

I let out a small sigh in relief as they turned while I waited myself for the back pain to fade away inch by inch.

Talk about cutting it close. Well... maybe they would have heard about it sometime soon regardless I suppose.

In the meantime, may as well think of what to tell the inquisitive mare about my homeland if she persists.

---

[Intro music to My Little Pony]

My Stardust grumpy.

My Stardust grumpy.

Aaaah!

My Stardust grumpy!

My patience has never been tested so much before.

My Stardust grumpy!

Until I followed this show's bizarre lore.

Ego Dashie!

Loud Pinkie!

Exaggerate Rarity!

And honest pony!

Too kind for their good, it gets on his mood.

And somepony who think she's smarter than life!

My grumpy Stardust!

Blatantly criticizing all around him!

Aaaaaaaaah!

---

It was quite a lovely day, I suppose, walking on the left of us trio while walking outside, talking about the purple unicorn's successful magic usage. Honestly I wasn't as enthusiastic about it as the pair were, it had really little to do with me, but no reason to be impolite about it. Nothing bad has happened to me today... yet anyway.

Not that I have admitted this to anyone yet but I have grown... quite accustomed to this town, having no like for it but neither a dislike either. My feelings of anger and confusion for being in Equestria, let alone Ponyville, have dampered layer by layer after spending time with these residents.

But my incentive to go home hasn't died down, and it never will. The first chance I get of leaving will be taken without hesitation.

Speaking of home, I know for a fact the intelligent mare beside me didn't believe a single word coming from my mouth about the 'rite of passage' we conduct there. I mean, 'the spine will eventually adapt'? Come on even Pinkie Pie would call that a little suspicious. So, while we walk and visit the others, I'll spend this time conceiving a convincing lie to back up my little story when we return.

"Twenty-five Twilight! Twenty-five different kinds of tricks and counting!" Spike reminded us from behind, still sounding impressed by the unicorn's skills. Seriously? I'd be more impressed myself if she performed a hundred spells on the same day. "I thought unicorns were suppose to have a little magic that matches their special talents."

Now this I've never heard about, raising an intrigued brow to myself. The magic in Twilight's type of ponies varies on the special talents their cutie mark presents? Does the same apply to alicorns in that regard as well? For the better I keep these sort of questions to myself, as I have no desire in my ignorance, to those that must be common knowledge to the world's inhabitants, noticed and attract more attention to myself.

But still, that doesn't mean I'll suppress my curiosity.

"True." Twilight conceded to the dragon's comment. "For ponies whose talents are for things like cooking or singing or math. But what if a unicorn's special talent IS magic?"

"Then they'd be OP as sin." I answered jokingly, knowing full well this mare's special talent was the power of this world's magic in question. It certainly explains more how and why she managed to defeat so many different threats to Equestria.

"OP?" Twilight turned to my with a puzzled expression.

"Overpowered." I clarified.

"Ah." The mare was clearly uncertain whether what I was implying was meant to be a good thing or not. I simply shrugged as Spike spoke next.

"So like you then, Twilight, with your special talent; you've got a ton of magic!" Spike stated. Just how powerful WAS Twilight anyhow? And how much more stronger will she get in the future? From what I'm hearing and have heard about her, this purple modest (sometimes smug) studious unicorn was the embodiment of magic itself.

"Oh Spike stop!" Speaking of modesty. "I'm sure there are lots of ponies in Ponyville that know just as much magic as me."

"Are you kidding?" Spike asked in agreement with my loud scoff at the humble words. "I don't think there's another unicorn in Equestria with your kind of ability Twilight."

I nodded. "He's got a point Twilight. I myself have never met a more intelligent magical-using unicorn such as yourself. I dare say you're a prodigy." Oh look how flustered she's getting at the praise, I laughed a little at the sight. Truth be told I've never even met a unicorn before Twilight, so you could say what I was telling her was simple fact.

"Coming through!" An incoming voice called out that quickly made me side-step at the two running-by small ponies, one of which accidentally taking Spike along the ride, leaving both me and Twilight in the dust.

"And they were...?" I inquired without looking at her, my attention on the two blue and orange creatures that were obviously colts.

Twilight sighed in disbelief. "Snips and Snails." ...Ah, them. When you've seen the movie, how could you not recognize them?

But the less said about that disaster of a flick, the better...

"Didn't you hear? Ponyville's got a new unicorn in town!" The tall lean one exclaimed, who was no doubt Snips.

"Yeah, they say she's got many more magical powers-" The smaller obese one, evidently Snails, proclaimed. "- than any unicorn ever!"

You know, it just occurred to me how in that movie Snips and Snails were the side-villains obeying their mistress. So that's another cliché right there: the fat small guy and the taller skinny one always being the henchmen. Another point why I have my suspicions that good ol' Mrs. Faust had nothing to do with the movie.

Anyway where were we? They mentioned something about a new pony?

"Where is this unicorn?" Twilight enquired to the pair next to me. I glanced at the rather downcast mare, puzzled over what could possibly make this a big matter to her-

Wait... Wait...

No...

"It can't be..." I muttered to myself while looking at the ground in thought. So soon? Would that arrogant blue mare appear this early as Twilight's rival? Or has time flown by more than I thought; already at the tenth or fifteenth episode? Was it already time for a Twilight-oriented episode, to develop this mare above the rest?

Of course I can't forget the other days about Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash's development of character, as I had partaken in those days, unwillingly with the last two. But I don't recall a single day during my time here devoted to a crisis or development on Rarity or Fluttershy's part. Maybe I've missed out on them during my solitude in the library-

"Stardust?" A felt a prodding on my shoulder, causing me to look back up at the curious mare. "Are you alright? You look more intense than usual."

"...If it's who I think it is, Twilight." I replied in admittance. "Then I have every right to act so guarded."

"Wait, you know who it is?" Spike asked with a raised brow.

"I have my suspicions." And I have the slight feeling my intuition will be correct. "Let's find out." I said instead, prompting the two to nod and run off. I blinked at their sudden hurry to see this new resident and ran in pursuit.

I HAD to see this for myself.

---

Oh just what I needed to see. A crowd.

I muttered several curses in disdain while brushing past various coloured ponies with the pair, just as determined as I to have a look at the visitor. Yes visitor, because I know she's not staying. I haven't seen this episode personally, but I've got some idea how it will be like. And my curiosity how Twilight will deal with this situation was too damn high to ignore.

A loud bragging familar voice echoed over the crowd as we pushed our way to the front. "Come one! Come all!" Isn't that a carriage? Was she really going to pop out in a melodramatic fashion- of course she was. I frowned at the yellow carriage she was evidently inside. "Come and see the amazing magic of-" The carraige then transformed into a stage, prompting my justified eye roll. "- The GRRRREAT and POWERFUL Trrrrixie!"

My speculation was correct. Go figure.

"You better believe I've got tricks up my sleeve..."

The catchy lyrics played in my mind as the blue confident dark-pink-eyed mare appeared from the purple smoke to the gasping crowd, wearing that ridiculous violet pointy hat and cape attached via diamond (I'm calling it now; it's fake.), with an absurd pattern of coloured stars scattered all over the clothing.

"See me dominate, cause I'm powerful and great... yeah yeah."

Hey, a blue coat and white mane... care to trade? What I would give to have either of those right now. I've always wanted natural white hair. And a blue coat wouldn't be a bad bonus either.

"Watch in awe-" The blue unicorn began in a high dramatic tone with laughable gesturing. "- as the great and powerful Trixie performs the most s[pectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony kind!" She finished loudly as sudden fireworks erupted around her. That just made me rub my eyes in annoyance. Yeah bravo Trixie.

"My my my, what boasting." I found myself laughing shortly at the white unicorn calling the arrogant mare out on her bull. You took the words right out of my mouth my dear!

"Oh come on." Spike groaned in agreement with Rarity. "Nopony's as magical as Twi-! Twi- Twi..." Oh dear. Nice save with the coughing my little lizard friend, I roll my eyes at your fantastic discreet. "Uh hey Rarity I uh- must dash!" Well... at least he's smart enough not to draw unwanted attention to his mistress.

"There's nothing wrong with being talented is there?" Twilight asked rather uncertainly.

"Nothin' at all." I heard Applejack answer feet away, while my eyes remained fixed on the new arrival. "'Cept when somone goes around showin' it off like a school-filly with fancy new ribbons."

"Just because one has the ability perform lots of magic does not make one better than the rest of us!" Rarity added helpfully. You know, I find myself appreciating the fact these ponies are quick to call out the brat on the stage for her arrogance.

I sent a slight smirk their way. "The only problem with that, however, is Miss Trixie over there has no comprehension on such." I mumbled enough for few to hear. Said unicorn was busy performing menial tricks even I could perfect with my cloak.

"Especially when you've got me around-" Rainbow Dash then said, and already I felt a headache coming. As if the fireworks and Trixie's voice wasn't enough... "- being better than the rest of us!"

Truly a humble pegasus of our time. I'm sorry, but WHY do people back home like her again?

"Er- I mean, yeah!" Someone must have spared me the time of casting her a dark look. "Magic shmagic! Boo!"

I scoffed. "Besides, anyone with a brain cell knows that this high-horse unicorn is nothing more than a loud-mouth who delivers no promises from her words."

That was then I heard Rainbow Dash ask cheekily. "So... kinda like you?"

A slow glance to the right at the grinning pegasus. "Kinda like you."

Finally, it seems our friend on the stage has taken the hint. "Well well well, it seems we have some nnneigh-sayers in the audience!" I cut her off with my ridiculed laughter. Okay, who wrote the script for her to say that? That was hilarious! "Who is so IGNORANT as to laugh AND challenge the magical ability of the great and powerful Trixie!"

So that's how this bad blood started between the two unicorns huh? You know what this is well-rewarding of me even bothering to come outside; this was quite spectacular show to watch.

"Do they not know that they're in the presence of the most magical unicorn in all of Equestria?!"

"Well they are, but they're not looking at her." I said under my breath, thoroughly enjoying myself.

"Just who does she think she is?" Rarity asked nearby. So I'm the only one around here humoured huh? Ah well.

And by all means Spike, make this far more entertaining for me. "Yeah! We all know that Twilight is-!"

"Spike! Shh!" The purple unicorn was quick to cut off her assistant not-so-subtly, moving both herself and the dragon out of the crowd. And my smirk was just plastered there waiting for the inevitable confrontation between the two mares.

Should've grabbed some popcorn on my way here.

Oh yay... more fireworks. Suddenly my hyped mood died down as the unicorn proceeded with her childish displays.

"So 'great' and 'powerful' Trixie!" Rainbow Dash then interrupted the show by flying onto the stage, literally face-to-face as the stand-off between arrogant and boastful began. "What makes you think you're so awesome anyway?" Maybe this won't be so bad after all.

The blue mare laughed at the question, as though it was beneath her. "Why, only the great and powerful Trixie has magic strong enough to vanquish the dreaded, Irksomemajor!" Her voice increased in rising as the trumpets flared magic... streamers and produced above the crowd the blue outline image one would see in Las Vegas, except this was of... a bear.

"When all hope was lost!" She continued dramatically while the area of ponies gasped in shock and disbelief. Me? I'm just staring up simply perplexed by what the big deal was about. "The ponies of Puffington had no one to turn to! But the great and powerful Trixie!" Ah I see, it's a glorifying backstory. I shook my head to match my ludicrous feeling at the display. Also, Puffington? Pray I never go there. "And with her awesome magic, vanquished the Irksomemajor-" 'Irksomemajor'. I swear to God that's what I could hear from her boastful mouth "- back to its cave; deep within the Everfree Forest!"

...I... can't be the only one around here who finds her story ridiculous in itself. All I gave her was a doubtful eyebrow as the two ignorant colts proceeded to praise Trixie like she was something to behold. Well guess what kiddies? She wasn't.

The taller one moved towards the stage and gestured to the smug mare. "Trixie truly is the most talented most magical most awesome unicorn in all of Ponyville-! Huh?" He paused in surprise as the blue unicorn opened her eyes in irritation at the sound of amused scornful laughter aimed in her direction.

Origin: me.

"Well well well." I announced while clapping my hooves to emphasis ow much I've brought her small tale of defeating a giant bear monster. "That was quite the story to be told, Miss Trixie. However, I find myself noticing one small error within it."

"And what, may the great and powerful Trixie ask, would that be, Mr?" The blue mare inquired in her bratty tone, obviously prepared to back up her own story if need be.

Well then, back this up you pretentious mare.

I simply turned around, finding myself no longer enjoying the show and having the desire to return back to the library for a snack, calling out over my shoulder while walking through the crowd. "You have no evidence to back up this tale. So if you'll excuse me, I'm off to where the facts are."

I was bored now.

While the loud and egotistical Trixie was trying to find an excuse to back up her ludicrous story, I found my way walking around the crowd. What? I'm hungry. Plus this whole thing was beneath me and a waste of my time. Trixie could perform and boast all she wants, but she was, and always has been, nothing compared to the student of Celestia.

I can wait back at the tree-house before the true show begins.

---

Eighteen. Nineteen. Twenty.

That was all it could take before my body ached and begged me to cease. So I obliged and allowed my back a moment to rest, before I continue this exercise of standing like a human again. Twenty seconds. Not bad. This was the first thing I attempted upon arriving back into the blissfully silent library-

I spoke too soon.

"Back already?" I asked in surprise as the purple unicorn hurried into the place, closing the door behind her with a saddened expression. Odd, did I miss out on something? I raised a brow as Twilight jumped at my voice, apparently not expecting my presence.

"Oh, Stardust! I thought you were back at the town square." The embarrassed pony said.

I shrugged indifferently. "The theatrics bored me so I left early. There was only so much of the arrogance I could take. What brings you back so early? And..." My voice paused at the sight of the mare who obviously had her mind on other things, searching and magically pulling out a big book. "Are you alright Twilight?"

"Huh? Oh, yes." Twilight barely glanced towards my direction, heading to the wooden staircase instead. "I'm just going to... study something. Sorry to bother you."

Bother me? "Twilight." I called out firmly as she was on the first step. "If there's something on your mind, while I haven't known you as long as Spike has... I'm all ears." I finished, forcing that last part of my words out.

Despite getting to know the pair, I still hold great reluctance in... connecting with any of these citizens of the town, much less the world. But hey, if it has nothing to do with my personal problems, I'm all ears.

"...Actually, there is something I need to know." The purple unicorn began hesitantly, turning to me over her shoulder. Oh? "You don't think I'm... a bit of a show off, do you?"

...Huh? "No... why?" I asked with a perplexed frown. Twilight? A show off? Somehow those words don't mix well together.

"I just thought that, with how our friends were reacting to Trixie's talents-"

"Now hold on a minute." I interrupted her downcast tone not unkindly, causing her to blink at being cut off. I smiled at the unnecessary mood before me. "Just because you are very adept in magic, you think your friends will react around you like they did with her?"

She shrugged helplessly, avoiding my gaze nervously. "You've seen how much they've hated Trixie's bragging. The thought of going out and showing off my magic would risk the loss of friendship between me and them!" She confessed, as if I was going to provide at least some comfort.

I allowed these words to sink in my mind for a moment before laughing in disbelief. "Hahahahaha! And here I thought Rarity was the exaggerate one!" I exclaimed in my laughter, wiping away an imaginary tear as the unicron glared uncertainly at me. After calming down I continued in a calmer tone. "Twilight, you are many things. A show off is not one of them. You can sometimes act a little smug, but that's no crime, it's natural considering your expertise and serious studying. You're not Celestia's student for nothing you know."

"But that's just it, Stardust; what if they already think low of me over the fact I am Princess Celestia's student?" Twilight inquired worriedly, this being a serious situation for her, so serious she didn't frown at my continuous disrespect to her monarch. Honestly I thought she'd be use to it by now. "What if, with Trixie around, they might begin to think I'm just like her?"

"...Have they ever expressed any indication of loathing towards you, even during that mare's pathetic show?" I asked instead while she opened her book to find the right page, skimming through the pages almost at the speed of sound.

"Well no but-"

"Well there you go." I said confidently, turning my gaze to a row of books that Spike was suppose to put away. I guess I'll have to do the task. "If Spike was here, he'd agree with me." Where was the little dragon anyway? "Just because one unicorn's being a brat about her skills, doesn't mean anyone else will think of another magical adept unicorn. So no, Twilight, you're not a show off. You're a skilled powerful modest pony, and your friends are obviously proud, if not honoured, to be so close to you."

I stopped myself from adding the final words to that short speech: "I know I am."

It's better to not overdo it.

"...You really think so?" Twilight asked after a lengthy pause, evidently considering my truthful words carefully.

I nodded calmly while picking off one book from the un-tidy row and placing it back into the correct shelf. "It's simple fact, my dear; just ask Spike when he gets back, or go out to see the others and ask for their opinions. That answers will be the same if not similar to my own."

"Thank you, Stardust." I then heard her sincere voice after a moment. "I needed that."

"...It was my pleasure." I replied, not bothering to restrain the small smile at the unicorn, who smiled in turn. "I'm here if there's anything else you're worried about... provided when Spike's not around to do the job for me of course."

I got her to chuckle. "I appreciate that." Then another doubtful frown. "But it still doesn't help me with what I should do in case I have to show off in front of everyone. What then-?"

"Twilight, You don't HAVE to show off to anyone." I cut her off again with a patient amused smile. "That's Rainbow Dash's department. The best thing to do, if you want my advice, and I know you haven't asked for it, but-"

"I will respect whatever advice you have to offer me, Stardust, you know that." Her turn to cut me off softly. But I felt appreciation for her honesty and respect.

"...The best thing to do would be to wait it out; Trixie will be leaving this town sooner or later when she eventually gets bored."

"You say it as if you know her." Twilight pointed out, and I inwardly winced for allowing some knowledge I had to pretend I didn't know out. "Wait, earlier today you had a hunch who the new arrival to Ponyville was. Did you suspect it was Trixie?"

"...I had my suspicions." I replied calmly, wishing I can just bash myself against a wall for these slip-ups; first my home country, and now this. "We've never met, personally. But I've heard of her and her so-called skills." I rolled my eyes in emphasis at the last statement while the purple mare's muzzle twitched at the insult towards another unicorn, either in mirth or disapproval. "Though I know her type. Trust me when I say; she'll leave this town sooner or later, depending on whether the residents are enough of an entertaining source for her or not."

Now, I have no notice in disrupting or preventing the rivalry between the two unicorns, but I can't just tell Twilight to ignite a fierce confrontation between the two that will last for a long time. This heated rivalry will begin eventually I'm sure. My words probably won't mean anything when it comes down to it.

So why did I even bother...?

"...Alright, I'll put that under consideration." Twilight pulled me out of my thoughts, already walking back to the staircase with the floating heavy-looking book in tow. "Sorry for interrupting your exercise, I won't be a burden to your time any longer. Thanks again for the advice Stardust." She finished genuinely.

"You're hardly ever a burden Twilight." I was quick to call out as she ascended the stairs. Rainbow Dash definitely. Pinkie Pie undoubtedly. The others depending. But Twilight? Absurd. As she disappeared from view I returned to putting away this stack of literature.

I felt quite... pleased to help someone overcome with their crisis. I always scoff whenever the tutors in college pointed out I was more nicer and friendlier than I realized, but that's due to how wrong they were. Yes I'm sometime polite and formal, but only to them.

So what if I helped out others, break down arguments and set some students in their place? So what if the majority of times I react and do things my brain protests otherwise? So what if I gave Twilight meaningless advice?

So what?

...And just where the hell WAS Spike?

---

I found myself asking that very same question from earlier while searching for the elusive dragon, after he returned and later departed from the Golden Oak Library in a sour mood. From what I gathered from the huffing unicorn afterwards, Spike tried to convince his mistress to challenge the loud and egotistical Trixie in a show-off of magic tricks, but failing miserably.

I don't see the problem here; Twilight was the one acting mature... then she sheepishly said she magically created a door out of nothingness just to prevent Spike from talking further.

"Spike?" I called out as I trailed down the dark street, wishing at least some advanced technology, like lampposts, existed in this world... and a computer wouldn't be too bad either.

Since the reptile has yet to return, I took it upon myself to look for the lizard at this time at night. I'm not sure if curfew was a thing around here, but Spike was still a minor, dragon or no. Whether he can take care of himself or not, the last thing I needed was an unnerving feeling for allowing a child to stay up later outside. Someone has to act like the responsible one, Twilight was too busy engrossed in her reading.

It's rather ironic that I chose to step up to the task.

"Where are you you damn reptile...?" I muttered, wishing lampposts were a thing around this godforsaken town. All the citizens were asleep by now, as I can't see anybody else in sight and most of complex-looking houses had no lights on.

But... while there's no one else the eye can see, I suppose there's no harm then in humming a particular song that's been stuck in my head all day.

"You better believe I've got tricks up my sleeve.

See me dominate, cause I'm powerful and great... yeah yeah-"

"Stardust!"

A loud frightened yell cut me off from my quiet singing, blinking in shock at the sight of the running dragon. "Spike? What's the matter-? Argh!" The scared lizard didn't halt in his tracks, landing smack-dab right in my legs, causing me to topple from the sudden impact and land of the ground as the dragon quickly gave me an apologetic look.

"Sorry about that! But we've gotta get back to Twilight! Quickly-!" Spike couldn't finish as karma turned on him, three other ponies tripping over the small lizard and landing luckily around me.

Getting up and brushing the dirt from my blue cape, I glanced at the terrified Snips, Snails and, to my puzzled amusement, Trixie from their places on the ground, looking straight at the same direction. I blinked then as Spike suddenly rushed behind me as though I were some sort of shield. "What is with you all- What?" I cut off my exasperated tone at the sudden vibrations from the ground, looking at the path in question.

An earthquake? Was another stampeded on its way-?

Ohhhhhhhhh sugar.

I felt my eyes widen and body froze as I stared from the ground up to the nearby giant hairy see-through beast with a giant star on its forehead, clenched sharp dangerous teeth and predatory yellow eyes with red deadly irises glaring down angrily at the prey before it.

AKA: us.

"What IS that?!" I asked in shock. Seriously, I've never seen THIS monstrosity before! A giant transperant blue bear? I don't recall being told about such a beast being in this show! What was it?! Where did it come from-?!

And suddenly I was hit with the memory of a display earlier today, a certain horrified blue mare beside me boasting about defeating a giant bear monster known as the... the hell did she call it again?

"T-T-T-T-T-The Irksomemajor!" Thank you Snails. That ridiculous name.

Oh how I wish my feet would thaw from the icy grip of fear. My whole body was paralyzed! Good God, I didn't anticipate this creature. Every step it took shook the ground, emphasizing it was a beast to be frightened of. What am I gonna do? What should I do? How best should this situation be dealt with-?

"Stardust come on!" I felt a hard tug at my limb, recovering me from my stupor as the creature loomed over ever so slowly, evidently taking its time before it would devour its defenseless prey. "We need to get to Twilight; she can fix this!"

Defenseless...

"T-T-T-Trixie! Save us!" One of the two children yelled in fear from behind.

"What do you take me for, a miracle worker?!" The scared tone of Trixie exclaimed, and I couldn't help, despite the life threatening situation, but take slight satisfaction over how much of a coward she revealed herself to truly be.

Coward...

Those words, defenseless and coward... replaying in my mind like a tape recorder. Even then my posture remained stilled as Spike tried pointlessly to drag my still body.

There were rarely few times I felt so genuinely terrified, feeling as though the the grim reaper was right in front of me. The only times I ever experienced such frights was by horror games... not movies because none I've seen so far were nightmare-inducing enough. But this... this must be what it feels like to work the night shift at Freddy Fazbear's Pizzeria... because there was no accurate statement to the amount of terror I felt right now.

Not just for me... as an image of a certain dragon tugging me firm behind, running in terror, ready to be eaten by that gigantic bear at any moment flashed to mind. Followed by the screams of terror from the innocent civilians who, upon hearing the noise, opened their windows and closed them afterwards in fright at the mere hungry glance of that monster.

...And that was all the coaxing I needed.

A quick glance at a narrow alleyway to the side.

"Stardust come on please!"

"Trixie..." That word along with the next statement flew from my mouth before I even thought clearly about it, as the gigantic monstrosity was finally towering over us, bearing its teeth in preparation. "Your magic dust. Use it."

"I... huh?!" I heard the blue unicorn gasp in shock. "How do you know about the great and powerful Trixie's disappearing technique-?!"

"Cloud dust! Now!" I ordered loudly as the bear reared back its extended paw, ready to smash the victims before it...

...And as soon as the cloud of smoke appeared, distracting the reeling bear away in surprise, I wasted no time in getting to work.

---

If there's one thing I do know well about the boastful egocentric mare, it's that her 'disappearing' act lasted only a few seconds. Thankfully, it was enough time for me to get the three frightened ponies and lizard into the alleyway, making the first phase of my developing plan work.

I held up a hoof to the others, leaning against the wall of the alley and carefully peeking over, making sure the stars doesn't illuminate my peeking head. The creature had quickly recovered from the distraction, wildly looking around with its head for any sign of our presence, its nose letting out loud sniffs-

Oh Christ, if it can smell us...

Taking a few steps backwards, gesturing quietly for the four to retreat further into the dark, I kept my gaze locked on the exit, feeling myself shiver as the monster walked by without noticing us, but the continuous quaking of the ground informed me it knew we were still nearby, somewhere. My ears strained to make sure it wasn't so close as to hear us, and to my relief, I can now tell the others how this will be resolved quickly.

"What are we gonna do guys...?" One of the two colts asked from behind before another shushed him. I can literally feel the wall my hoof was placed on shake at the vibrations of fear they were producing.

"Stardust... we need to get to Twilight." I heard Spike whisper beside me, pulling again at my cape.

"Indeed we do..." I concurred, before slowly turning to look at the unnerved lizard. "Or I should say you do."

"...What?"

I ignored the question and instead walked silently by the puzzled dragon, standing right in front of the terrified mare, who also looked confused as I held out an open hoof. "That magic dust. If you value your own life, give some to me."

Of course there was a blunt refusal, starting by a loud scoff. "Hah! Why should I, the great and powerful Trixie, hand over such precious work of magic to a mere pony such as yourself-?" She immediately ceased at the loud furious roar from the searching beast, blinking rapidly while I grimaced.

There was no time for this.

"I don't know about you, my egotistical friend." I hissed lowly, getting my point across without playing around. "But I will be damned, damned, before I allow some bear from the pits of hell to harm any living thing around here. Your choice, 'great and powerful Trixie': would you rather feel nothing but guilt for the rest of your life for allowing others to suffer because of your selfish stubbornness, or will you prove you do indeed have a soul? Give me that magic dust, now."

All the boastful pony did at first was stare at me uncomprehendingly, as though no one she considered so beneath her had ever talked in that way to her. Well there's a first time for everything love, but clock's a-ticking!

Finally, the mare reluctantly pulled out some of that pixie dust from who-knows-where, slowly dropping the light sand onto my hoof. and I nodded in thanks, quickly stuffing it inside one of the pockets hidden with my blue cape.

As we heard the enraged roar from behind me then, telling us the bear was still hunting its specific prey, I felt my features harden as I turned back and thought carefully over what I was doing.

"Stardust, what are you planning to do...?" Spike asked beside me, and I gave him a rather exasperated look, honest in my answer.

"Something very, very stupid my friend." Oh I had a plan alright. A very reckless endangering myself plan. But it was either me or the town's residents. And I would rather have no guilt on my conscious if I simply stood by and did nothing.

"Alright listen your four, when that thing is lured away, come out of the alleyway. Spike, get to Twilight, do not come back for me, just bring her to where we'll be. She'll sort this out. Trixie, Snips, Snails, make sure everyone stays in their homes until that beast has left the town."

"But what about you?"

I looked back at the open town, the frown beginning to hurt my own face. "If I can attract the beast's full attention, and lure it out of town, at least then it will be away from the citizens."

It obviously took a while before it clicked in one of the colt's developing minds, stuttering in shock. "You're g-going to to make the Irksomemajor chase after you?"

"What?!" And suddenly Spike was right in front of me, tiny arms stretched out in futile effort to block me from carrying out my insane plan. "Are you absolutely crazy Stardust? That thing will tear you to shreds!"

"Perhaps, if I'm not careful enough." Or if I act too confident. "Move Spike."

But the young lizard foolishly shook his head. "Nuh-uh! No way am I letting you become Irksome-chow! You don't stand a chance against that beast-!"

"Spike, I appreciate the concern, I really do. But this is no time for you to get in my way!" Spike blinked and suddenly took a step back at my enraged snappish tone. And who can blame me? While we were having this useless argument many lives were endangered by the sniffing creature. I felt my ears perk up at the close growling and symphony of screaming, roughly brushing past the shocked dragon, looking over my shoulder as I walked towards the open area. "Just for once; trust me on this. The rest of you, keep everyone in Ponyville inside."

Maybe now they'll listen-

"Wait!" Another protestant voice, belonging to the loud and egotistical Trixie. "Why should Trixie do as you say? And who in the name of Celestia are you anyway?"

I ignored the four's recoiling at the mad glare I was giving them. Fine... if I'm going to meet my maker here tonight, I may as well go out with nothing to lose.

Taking a few steps forward, I mustered all the boldness I had within me projected into my voice, reciting and modifying a certain quote. "I'm Stardust Balance. I'm a human. I'm from the planet Earth of the Milky Way galaxy. I am nineteen years old and I am going to make sure your lives and everyone else's in this godforsaken town are all safe and sound."

My thanks to Mr. Tennant.

I allowed that short speech to be processed in their eye-wide stares. "You got a problem with that?"

"N-No..." Trixie replied uncertainly, recovering first and frowning.

I nodded. "Good. Now... Allons-y!" I finished rather dramatically and turned back, stopping at the corner of the alley where the shadows kept me concealed.

That was then the beast roared for the umpteenth time.

It took a deep breath and an large exhale before I revealed myself completely to the still-searching transparent bear. Where it came from or who possibly brought it here didn't matter now. I would rather risk my own life for others than finding out. I know I know, these ponies were mere fiction, I shouldn't try any suicidal attempts for their sake.

But, that's the thing, my heart and mind demand otherwise. In the end, it really doesn't matter how much logic or wisdom I try to instill into myself, despite all these years doing so, because whether these creatures, right now panicking at the sight of the monster, were fiction or not, I would still risk my own young existence for them like they were true living beings.

Why?

Because screw you my multi-coloured horse friends, I'm autistic.

And how convenient, a barrel of apples standing right around the corner. The second phase of my plan was already underway. The monster had yet to notice me, swinging its head around wildly for its elusive prey. My hoof quickly reached and grabbed one of the red pieces... you know you'd think with their love fruit there'd be some banana stands around here.

I love bananas.

But fortunately, this apple makes a better projectile weapon. Just need to wait for an opening, my arm stretching back to throw the thing as soon as the creature turns... and now!

My hoof threw forward and I called out in a confident voice when the projectile apple met its target centre on the nose, despite all the hair around my whole body standing on end when the offended creature leered at its attacker.

Was I afraid? Try absolutely terrified.

"Hey, big hairy and ugly! These weak ponies aren't worth sinking your teeth into; why not take on a real man?!" I concluded with a guarded posture, grinning wickedly at the bear who accepted my challenge with a gleeful roar.

Good, that creature has taken the bait... but first it had to catch the meal. "Come at me bro!" I yelled heatedly as my hooves sprang into action, running in the opposite direction as the ground shook with the transparent thing giving pursuit, away from the frightened residents and the town itself-

Oh God dammit, I forgot to tell Spike where I was luring the beast to! Even now I somehow botch up my own plans already. But it shouldn't matter, the roars might be enough to give away where we are running towards.

And luckily, it's not too far.

---

If you told me long ago that I will spend my last moments of glory distracting a giant bear with a star on its forehead, stalling for time before back-up arrives to finish off the angry creature.

I'd have probably believed you.

And I don't think I've ever ran so hard in my life, I felt my limbs shake wildly when arriving to the location a distance away from the temporary-safe town. My breathing was that of panting, but even then I sighed in relief in my accomplishment in drawing the bear towards the large lake, surrounded by several grassy hills.

Yet that feeling of success immediately melted into dread at the close roar of rage behind me, and every hair on my body stood on end again as a shadow darker than the night itself towered over behind me, and instinct caused me to quickly roll to the side as the claw impacted on the dirt I was once on and leap a few feet away.

Holy hell that was close.

And if I'm uncareful, then bear necessity my arse will be his recipe. My eyes sharpened in defiance at the growling bare-teethed... bear, leering at its dodging dinner.

Nightmare Moon was easier to confront, as there was obviously going to be no casualties in the first two episodes of the show. This is different.

Alright, as I found myself somehow circling against the transparent beast that did so in turn, all I had to do now was wait it out. Stall this beast and, as a bonus, tire it out before Twilight and her friends arrives to resolve the matter. I'm confident they can take care of the creature before the night is over.

For once in my entire life, I had full confidence about something.

Now, what knowledge do I have about bears that can aid me in my planned attack? Well nothing in terms of the magical giant category, and the only thing I know about the normal ones is that one swipe for them is an insta-kill.

So one direct hit and it's game over.

...Wonderful. Never mind the fact I'm going to meet my demise on this damn seemingly-harmless world, without my friends or family ever knowing about it...

...Well, as I took slowly took out the black dust from the cape's inside pocket, before throwing said cape off me and leaving it to drift in the wind, if I'm going down, I'm going down on my own terms; I'm going to make this transparent monstrosity work for it.

Hardcore glorified style.

As the bear leaned its head back, ready to chomp down and devour the pony before it, I let out a small smirk. That's it, come to papa...

Ah, the music. Right on cue.

"Yeah I'm slashin' right through the fire.

Yeah I'm slashin' might through the fire.

Yeah I'm slashin' fightin' for the power."

My smirk morphed into a grin as I quickly jumped back from the open mouth that instead impacted into the dirt, wasting no time in throwing the dust dead-center into the monster's eyes. Last time I was opposed to my mouth suddenly spontaneously sing by itself, but since there's a ninety-ten chance I'm about to meet my demise here, I have no complaints.

"Better fear me, better run away!

'Cause this battle's just begun!"

The beast reeled its body back in shock as smoke covered its vision, roaring loudly in shock and rage. Now was my chance. As the monster lifted two of its claws to wipe away the stuff on its eyes, I ran underneath the large body, heading straight to the back of the transparent creature and halting with a one-eighty spin. Now here's a trick I hope also works on bears; it should with anything that has knees. Preparing, my body crouched as I took aim at the back left knee of the beast.

And leaped.

"Enchanted whisper in your evil ear!"

I wasted no time, after jumping back and catching a quick breath as the beast found itself having to use three knees now, roaring again through this time in pain, I jumped at the next limb, punching the target by placing as much strength as I can into my fisted hoof.

"Can you hear the words 'I've won'!"

Jump back. Another steady breath, before running around to deliver the next blow to the thing's knees.

"I've won!"

And then the final.

"I've wooooon!"

And to top off my over-the-top impossible accomplishment, I concluded displaying how awesome I was by then standing right in front of the beast, not looking as I felt the ground shake beneath me shake as all four limbs of the monster were temporary disabled, the collapse of the beast causing me to then look over my shoulder after the quake was done with.

There. I've done that stunt you only see in movies. Now I can die complete.

Too glorified? Who'll call me out on that?

But I still felt myself shudder visibly at the creature staring at me a few feet away from the ground with such hatred in those yellow eyes, growling in contempt of being taken down so easily. Too bad my friend, this was a world where logic dictates that all threats will be defeated eventually-

"Wooo! That was awesome!"

"You rock Stardust!"

My head instantly snapped in my surprise by the sudden voices to find the two cheering reckless Snips and Snails, alongside the astonished Trixie, standing atop a nearby hill, watching the battle at a dangerous proximity. And instead of feeling gratified for the support, there was righteous indignation. "What are you clowns doing?! I told you to-!"

"The great and powerful Trixie never takes orders from anypony, not even from some apparent alien!" Figures. I glared at them in disdain before the blue unicorn called out again, this time in horror. "Look out you fool!"

What-?

The sudden triumphant roar alerted me that the creature, in my momentary distraction, has regained the use of his limbs, and I hesitantly looked back at the towering monster staring at me with disdain.

But before I could even think of the next part of my plan (which was for now only improvising), my eyes widened as the beast reeled back a claw before at shocking speed it headed towards me. By instinct my front hooves raised up in defense.

And that... was then my fear turned to shock and confusion.

The next thing I know, my back hooves were dragging on the dirt backwards, halting just at the edge of the clear blue lake reflecting the beautiful night sky as my front two limbs were somehow, somehow, holding back the assaulting paw by the center.. My teeth grit in frustration as the sudden realization of this unexpected defense hit me.

What...

The hell...

Is happening?!

My spine was screaming in protest at how long I was using only two limbs to stand, even more so as the enraged beast roared again and pushed harder, trying its best to land the claws above my head into its target.

I felt shockingly confident by every passing minute.

Where had this sudden OPness come from-?

"Stardust!"

My head then turned to the side at the familiar voice, and I was greeted with the sight of the Main Six and Spike standing on the hill as the others, observing the spectacle. That brought some momentary relief that they managed to find us. It was too far now for me to get a good read of their expressions, but just seeing them brought something within me.

Something that made my pushing back hooves gain the edge, and I was impossibly moving forward while pushing the beast back, and I heard the growl of bewilderment from above me, evidently disbelieving its prey was actually holding him back like this.I can't comprehend this myself, my giant angered furry friend.

One step after another, I was somehow winning.

I would like to take this moment then, if I still lose, to write a mental will; starting with my brother being given my PS3-

"You go Stardust!" Spike shouted in awe. while I imagine the others were in shocked silence over what they were witnessing.

"Show that Irksomemajor who's boss!" The cheering voice of Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

They'll still going with that name...?

But even hearing the blue pegasus supporting me brought a small grin to my face as I pushed back further, my own voice singing on its own accord again as the faded music made a return to continue making this so over-the-top Micheal Bay would be proud.

"Yeah I'm slashin' right through the fire!

Yeah I'm slashin' might through the fire!

Yeah I'm slashin fightin' for the power!

Yeah fightin' for the power!

In my path you'll fear me either way!

So the truth won't set you free!"

My forced, but welcome, singing seemed to give the protesting beast a major headache. I might just take that as an insult.

The pain against my spine only seemed to increase, as it must have been minutes since I've been in this locked struggle against the bear, holding it back with all my might. Just what was stopping Twilight and the rest from seizing their chance while I've got the creature distracted?! I would ask if my voice wasn't moving in timing to the rocking music.

"For the glory of this golden war!

As you bow your head to me!"

Alright, time to end this painful battle. The creature seemed to agree, roaring in hate as he tried to push will all the might he had. Well vice versa you beast. Sucking in a deep breath, I let out an animalistic roar of my own, more vocally powerful then the one I produced against the arrogant griffon.

"To me!"

And the supporting chorus from the far side and image of the ponies cheering me on raised a sudden boost in my unexplanable strength, finally winning this fight as I quickly let go of the paw with one hoof, clenching it into a fist and with a final roar punched the center with as much power available, causing the beast to finally recoil and be dragged backwards across the dirt in surprise, struggling to regain its composure.

"To meeeee!"

My shaking front hooves landed on the ground in tiredness, my right one especially, while the music slowly faded away once again, and I felt myself panting to recover my strength. Just where did that sudden strength come from? And how was it enough to stop a giant creature of death was stomping me at the last minute?

But I can't contemplate any of that right now, as the beast is sure to strike again any minute, judging by the dangerous growling.

"Stardust! Stop attacking him!"

Point Twilight.

Hearing the cry, I immediately looked to my right at the hill and yelled out with what little air in my lungs I had. "Twilight, all of you! Now; finish off this beast!"

As I saw the purple unicorn pause for a moment before nodding fiercely, preparing to join the field, another boastful voice interjected. "I think not!"

And the next thing I knew the blue mare had created another cloud of pink smoke on the grassy area where they all were, quickly running towards me and standing defiantly a few feet away against the recovering enraged beast, declaring melodramatically. "Stand aside equines, and observe as I, the great and powerful Trixie, shall vanquish the Irksomemajor back to the depths from whence it came, once and for all!"

"You go Trixie!" Snails called out enthusiastically.

"Make that Irksomemajor wish he was never born!"

I didn't have the energy to roll my eyes, instead yelling at the stubborn idiotic unicorn furiously. "Are you serious?! You are not powerful enough to take down that-!"

"If an Earth Pony can can take it down, then so can Trixie!" Trixie exclaimed, angered at being called weak, staring up at the beast, raising upwards... a bloody wand! The damn bear wasn't that weakened, as said bear has now recovered and bearing its teeth, lunging towards its standing-open prey. "Now, watch and behold my equine friends, as the great and powerful Trixie vanishes this Irksome before your very-! Ahhh!"

And the 'great and powerful' Trixie would have then been knocked out, if I hadn't quickly leaped towards her and push her out of the way, myself instead taking the blunt force of the speeding impacting paw, and sweet darkness enveloping over me.

---

God damn sometimes I hate the sunlight. Really, my eyes hardened in protest at the rays of the glowing orbs hitting my face, waking me up from my peaceful sleep. Finally submitting, my eyes slowly opened before blinking in in annoyance at the pestering sunlight, looking up at nothing but the wooden ceiling to my temporary bedroom-

Hang on... I don't recall ever going to bed last night.

That realization caused my aching body to suddenly sit up, bones moaning in protest at the sudden movement as I flinched before rubbing my exhausted eyes, quickly scanning around the place.

Same bookshelves. Same bed. Same cape at the corner. Same room altogether. Yep, I'm back in the Golden Oak Library.

But what happened last night-?

The sudden memories of the certain events hit while I rubbed my head in thought, eyes then widened in realization I was knocked out last night by a rampaging monster.

The bear. The battle by the lake. Saving Trixie's life. And then... nothing.

But I do recall last getting hit dead-on by the paw of that transparent monster. But that just it even more baffling than the fact I single-handedly held my own against the bear. By all accounts, I should be dead; a single strike from a bear is enough to make one to be folded in oblivion's embrace. I don't... feel much pain right now... so...

...Was I already-?

"Oh. You're awake."

The unexpected but recognizable voice caused me to turn to the purple pony in question, with her assistant by her side looking at me with hesitance. Twilight and Spike... what was going on? "You two...?" I asked in a hoarse dehydrated voice. "But I-?

"Thought you were a goner?" I slowly nodded as Twilight finished the question knowingly, smiling for some reason which had me blink in confusion. "So did we at first, after you took the hit for Trixie." Exactly, so why am I still-?

"It was terrifying!" Spike then added, flinching inexplicably as I glanced at him in question... was he squirming? "You... flew right into the middle of the lake."

Hang on... what?

My tired hoof immediately began searching around my right ear as the purple mare continued the story. "That was then the girls and I sprung into action: we dealt with the Irksomeminor while Rainbow Dash went to get you out of the water."

But... I... I don't...

"You should have seen it, Twilight stopped the Irksomeminor off with a couple of spells that sent it to sleep and back to its cave! It was awesome!" Slow down you two! Nothing you're saying right now makes any sense!

The unicorn shrugged sheepishly. "Well it wasn't easy, I'll tell you that. Never mind that afterwards Trixie suddenly declared me as her rival for me stopping the beast instead of her... Stardust, what are you doing...?"

My concentration was on the fact of my miracles than the confused frowned sent my way. This was... I don't... "You... say I landed in the lake?" I asked for clear clarification. And at Twilight's slow nod I was even more confounded.

This... This doesn't make any sense. By all accounts I shouldn't be here, unless everything around me now was either an illusion or I was in some sort of coma. Never mind that I somehow survived an attack from a bear, twice, but as a child one of my eardrums had burst, so nothing could prevent the water from reaching to my brain from that side. So I CAN'T be alive and awake right now... unless...

"Twilight..." I hesitantly said, hoping my intuition was correct as a spark of hope risen within me. "Please summon something very loud."

"...Something loud?"

"Loud enough to cause a headache."

The purple unicorn tilted her head at my request, before magically producing a pair of cymbals in the air a distant away from any of us, crashing them together at my nod. I braced myself as the instrument banged together, expecting some sort of pain to erupt from my ear and cranium.

...Nothing?

No...

"Again please."

No headache just yet, despite my constant grimacing of anticipation.

"Again."

Spike was meanwhile rubbing his ears in his own pain. "Jeez Stardust, and I thought Pinkie Pie enjoyed loud noises-!"

He was instantly cut off by my loud, shocked and relieved laughter, as this miracle made itself clear. Sod any displeasure of being rescued by Rainbow Dash. My ear was healed! I leaned my head back against the pillow in shocked elation. "Hahahahahahahahahahahaaha! Yes!" No more constant headaches! No more worrying about going anywhere near a pool of water! This was the single greatest thing to ever happen to me since my arrival in this goddamn world! Oh thank you thank you God, that's a small part of my misery forever destroyed!

"Erm, Twilight... I think the water got to his head." I heard the concerned whisper admist my happy laughter. Oh Spike, the exact opposite in fact! Was Specter responsible for repairing my ear, or did it come with whatever benefits there were to becoming a pony?

Who cares! I can hear better again!

"I think he's just happy to be alive, Spike." Said the rational unicorn, looking at my state with interested amusement, the cymbals disappearing into thin air. "Well I'm glad you're obviously feeling much better then, Stardust-"

"Quite the contrary my dear." I cast an uncharacteristic grin that incited the pair feet away to blink. I fought a giant killer bear and lived to tell the tale, and somehow my ear is repaired. I have every right to be happy. "I've never felt better." One crisis I've had to dealt with my entire life gone. Now for the matter of my parched throat. "Though I could do with a glass of water. You don't mind do you-?"

"I'll do it!" Spike suddenly raised a hand in volunteering to help, quickly running out of the room so fast it caused me to blink in my happy posture.

And I blinked rapidly next as Twilight decided to teleport to right in front of me, placing a warm hoof on my forehead. "Hmm... well you don't seem to have a fever. But you did almost drown and got hit pretty hard by that Irksomeminor. It's lucky that Rainbow Dash saved you in time, and I used the best magic I could to heal any physical injuries. But you should be feeling some internal pain in some areas from the hit of the claw."

"Well... I do feel some aching here and there." I admitted. No point in hiding the matter from the searching Twilight. "Thank you for healing me, and I'll be sure to thank Rainbow Dash later."

The purple unicorn blinked, most likely at the latter, before smiling modestly. "What are friends for?" She asked rhetorically before her horn lit up in magic, this time a closed letter appearing between us. "This is for you, from a certain unicorn."

Rarity? "...Oh." Judging by the look on Twilight's face it was someone else... ah. I grabbed the floating letter, nodding thankfully as the mare smiled in bemusement before turning to leave, already by the door before she poke over her shoulder.

"I suggest, while you're still feel aches, you stay in bed for a while until you've fully recovered." That would be best yes, I nodded in agreement. "By the way... you don't have any idea how you managed to hold off the Irksomeminor last night do you?"

Wait... 'Irksome-minor?' Did I hear the name wrong this whole time?

Despite her not seeing it, I shrugged truthfully, speaking in a puzzled tone. "You know, I'm in the dark as much as you are." I still can't believe what happened; fighting off that beast as though I was its equal in combat.

"Alright I believe you." Twilight said, but even now I can detect the hint of doubt in her voice. "But it's still unbelievable how you managed to do that."

"What, you wouldn't trust a guy like me?"

A light laugh that brought a smile to me. Despite everything that happened the other night, by god I'm so happy right now. "Fair enough. Do you need anything else?" I shook my head before she finally departed.

Really, I had to ask myself, who was the true predator last night?

Glancing at the letter in my hoof with my name presented on the cover, I raised a curious brow before opening the item, revealing a white note inside as the only contents. Unfolding the paper, I read the words of the loud and egotistical Trixie, ignoring the discomforts of the internal pain Twilight mentioned.

Mr. Balance.

As it would be impolite of the great and powerful Trixie to not express any gratefulness, Trixie thanks you in saving her life. However, alien or no, Trixie never truly needed your help. One single blow from the Irksomeminor wouldn't be enough to stop Trixie-

I rolled my eyes. Even when writing a simple letter addressing herself in third-person was imperative to her. Let's see, skipping all the egocentric parts... ah, right to the last parts of the small note.

In return for your selfless behaviour, Trixie will not target you, despite your friendship with that Twilight Sparkle, in her future return to Ponyville, provided you do not get in Trixie's way. Nonetheless, Trixie thanks you for saving her life.

- The Great and Powerful Trixie.

I let out a small smirk, setting the letter down. I look forward to your return my boastful friend. I look forward to seeing you get your arse kicked by Twilight not once, but twice. I believe the episodes showing their rivalry confrontations are two to three-

A movement from the corner of my eye caught my attention, inciting me to see the hesitant dragon by the doorway holding a glass of clear blue liquid, staring at me as though approaching me wasn't the best idea.

Hmm?

"...You can come in." Did he think he needed permission? Okay I would like it if people would knock and ask before entering, but this wasn't my home. Nor do I consider it as such. I cocked my head to express my puzzlement as Spike gulped for some reason before slowly approaching me, holding out the glass to me at the side of the bed as though I was going to bite him or something.

...My battle with that monster didn't make him fear me, did it?

As I nodded in gratefulness, taking the glass as he quickly retreated his hands afterwards, I took a sip of the refreshing water before the truth behind the lizard's hesitance crashed down on me, as Spike spoke to me in a forced casual tone.

"So... alien huh?"

My hoof clenched around the glass tightly, thankful I swallowed the substance so I didn't choke in surprise, as the memory of telling the dragon also what I truly was hit my like a steamroller.

Oh marvellous.

Sighing through gritted teeth, the previous feeling of joy for my repaired ear replaced by annoyance, I then took a deep breath to calm myself, before looking at the dragon after making a final decision. Better not dance around this one this time; the lizard may be gullible sometimes, but he wasn't stupid. "Close the door Spike. This is something no one else can hear."

---

AN: Cat's out of the bag huh?

That song Stardust was quietly singing to himself was "Tricks Up My Sleeve" from Rainbow Rocks. And the song used in that battle against the 'Irksomeminor' (if that's not its real name, well it was the best I could make out from the episode) was "Through The Fire" by Crush 40.

You thought the forced singing from the first chapter was enough? Oh no, there's plenty more where that came from. Speaking of which, there'll be a different intro song in the next chapter and the others.

Replies to last chapter's reviews:

gamelover41592: Depending on whether she makes a return or not later as the story goes on perhaps. XD

Next time: Stardust and Spike discuss the revelation of the former's origins, and Stardust will learn with his own eyes what makes Fluttershy someone not to be underestimated. How will he react to the fact he merely fought an infant 'Irksome'?

And where did that temporary boost of OP strength granted to him during that battle come from?

Stay tuned for the next chapter.

And my rating on the episode this chapter took place in, Boast Busters: 8/10.

Until next time friends!

Disclaimer: My Little Pony is owned by Hasbro. I do not own any parody song(s) used in this chapter. Enjoy.

---

"So... let me see if I've got this right: you're not a pony, but something called a human being from another planet called Earth, where non-sentient ponies exist, in another universe. And your name isn't Stardust Balance, along with that whole 'rite of passage' thing yesterday being a lie."

"That's right." I confirmed to the processing dragon, constantly glancing to the closed door for any sign of eavesdropping.

"And this world turned you into an Earth Pony because magic doesn't exist where you're from, and some voice inside your head named 'Specter' is responsible for sending you here. And the real reason you were looking through those magic books was to find a way home."

Well the existence of magic on Earth remains a subjective matter there, but no point or relevance in telling the grasping lizard beside me that. "Indeed."

"But the only way to get back is to listen and do what this voice tells you to do, which starts with making friends, and actually thinking of them as friends, with me, Twilight, the others."

I nodded, though I couldn't recall if Spike was included in this task. "Unfortunately." I stated dryly, shrugging at the annoyed look he gave me. "That seems to be the predicament I find myself in."

The irritated expression then morphed to one of wonder. "This all sounds so... so..."

"Far-fetched?" I supplied. "Make-believe? Ludicrous? Something you'd hear from a-?"

"Awesomeeee!" The dragon proceeded then to adopt a posture of a child who just got a brand new bike.

The unexpected, yet I should've seen it coming, declaration incited me to frown in confusion at the excited-looking Spike, staring at me as though I was a sight to behold. "Uh... excuse me?"

The ecstatic dragon then gestured with widened arms towards my lying state, eyes glittering in awe as he spoke more loudly than I would've preferred. "An alien! We have a real alien living inside our house! All this time we've been housing a pony from outer space!" I shrugged rather modestly. I've been called a lot of things in my life, but alien? Well at least he wasn't being insulting about it. "This- This is something that has never happened before in all of Equestria's history!"

Well... I'm sure there are numerous fanfics out there that would say otherwise. But in real life? "Honestly I don't think my brain has even fully processed this whole ordeal yet." I admitted with a chuckle, taking another sip of my drink. "But please keep your voice down Spike."

Yet the lizard, to my exasperation, remained very lively over the fact an extraterrestrial life form was living under the same roof as him. I'm rather taken aback by how accepting Spike was acting over this. "An alien that got turned into a pony, living in Ponyville inside our house. And he's also our friend." I might take his action there as squealing. "Just wait 'till Twilight learns about this-!"

"And that is where we find the bad news of this little revelation Spike." I interrupted him firmly, my glare enough to halt his excited mood. "It's imperative few are aware of my origins, lest it becomes an inconvenience in my quest."

"Huh?" The lizard tilted his head at me in obvious confusion. "But... why not just tell Twilight or the others then? Imagine the looks on their faces-!"

"Their reactions to the truth is irrelevant boy." I cut him off, more harshly than I originally intended. "The last thing I need is constant questions and migraines. You know as well as I do that this little truth would have Twilight pester me to no end about my home planet and how we homo-sapiens function."

"...Homo-what?"

I sighed at the earnest confusion. Perhaps I should resort to a different approach. "Spike, do you want my trust?" The lizard nodded heatedly. "Then do this one favour for me; do not, I repeat NOT, tell a singly breathing soul about my true origins. The less anyone else knows about this, the better. Celestia and Luna already know about this ordeal-" And it should've stayed that way. "- And it would be unwise to let this revelation out to the public."

"But Twilight can help-"

"I don't need her help." I countered bluntly. "Please, Spike, the only way to get off Equestria is to start establishing trust with others."

A lengthy pause as I sat patiently, waiting for the hesitant dragon to reach a decision. I was only telling Spike all of this because it would be foolish of me to pretend all I said last night in my moment of facing the bear was glorifying fabrication.

Plus it just felt relieving at least telling someone else of my plight. Spike would always have acted more excited and awed than sympathetic.

"Jeez Stardust, I don't know..." The baby dragon finally replied, rubbing the back of his head in sudden worry. "I'm not sure if I can keep something this huge hidden for long without Twilight getting suspicious..."

"...Well at least you're being honest." I sighed. What to do, what to do... Oh. Sitting back calmly, resting my hooves together, while wincing a little at the movement, I adopted a business-like tone that will buy me the uncertain lizard's silence more. "Alright Spike, how about then in return for your silence, you share half your chores with me."

"W-What?"

"And in addition, I can cover for you sometimes here and there, if you ever feeling like taking a nap." The drop of his jaw was quite amusing. "Not all the time, keep in mind. And we will tell Twilight that I merely decided to help around the place a little bit more."

The sight was just getting comical now. "St-Stardust, you don't have to do any of that! I mean alien or not, you're still a guest! I promise I'll do my best to keep myself quiet-!"

"I insist." Besides, spending the day just reading books could only last as entertainment for so long. It won't hurt just to help around the place a little right? "And if you're still hesitant about it; think of this as a way of expressing our new friendship, one pal helping out another. What do you say?"

Another pause as I awaited the answer, an admitted feeling of hope rising in me that Spike was sensible enough to keep this secret between us. And I wasn't disappointed, I let out a grateful smile as the dragon finally nodded with a smile of his own.

"Alright, I guess it wouldn't hurt to have a little more help around the house, plus I can keep one secret. But you have to do one more thing for me."

I raised a brow, hesitantly intrigued. "And what might that be?"

"Tell me everything." Spike said confidently. "About your homeworld and your race."

Hmm... well I'm not the encyclopedia of the human race or the entire planet. But I suppose this wouldn't be going too far in winning Spike's silence. "Alright, but I can't promise to tell you every last detail, such as the biology of humanity. But I'll indulge you, as long as your keep your end of the bargain that you don't tell Twilight-"

"Don't tell Twilight what?" Both our heads snapped to the direction of the opening door, the purple unicorn in question with a bowl levitating beside her, observing us curiously.

Both Spike and I quickly exchanged glances, no doubt we were each trying to conjure up with an excuse. In conclusion I blinked when the small lizard then proclaimed. "That I told Stardust the truth behind the Irksomeminor he fought last night."

...Well at least it's a guarantee for now he was keeping his word. But truth? What truth?

The mare shook her head in exasperation while approaching us, the smell of something edible inside that bowl floating beside her. "Oh Spike..." I restrained sighing in relief that Twilight bought the excuse. "I'm sorry Stardust, I didn't want your pride to be hurt."

My pride? "On the contrary my dear; Spike was only just starting to tell me about it. Perhaps you'd like to indulge me along with him?"

At least the subject has now changed... but to one I found myself despising later.

---

Now this is a story all about how

my life got flipped turned upside-down.

I'd like to take a little moment just sit right there,

I'll tell you all about how I became a pony in Equestria.

---

"So do remember." I finished my short speech to the colt pair before me, ignoring their stares of wonder and awe as we were a safe distance from the eavesdropping of the town. "You cannot tell a single soul about my origins, otherwise I will disappear from this planet altogether. Do you understand the importance of which I am telling you?"

They both nodded wildly, still shell-shocked over my confirmation of my words from last night. "We promise sir!" I suppressed rolling my eyes as Snails saluted. "We won't tell anyone what you really are!"

"Yeah Mr. Alien!" Then Snips added. "Nopony will ever know what we know!"

Mr. Alien. Funny. But I nodded firmly instead. "Good, and please refrain from addressing me with names such as 'Mr. Alien'." Their turn to nod again. "Now. I don't know what deluded Twilight into believing she had authorization to issue punishment on the pair of you for awakening the Ursaminor last night without consulting your parents first, but since logic is evidently a questionable thing of existence around here, I will bestow some other work you two can do to make up for luring a deadly predator to the town; this time with permission from your family."

After finally being allowed to leave the bed, insisting to a doubtful Twilight I had fully recovered, my mind resorted to immediately seeking out the two colts who, besides from the informed Spike and disappearing Trixie, knew of my true origins, aiming to make sure they keep their mouths shut. But Spike had decided to follow me, and I have plenty of speculations as to why.

The two colts looked at each other for a moment, as though silently communicating. Do ponies have that trick? It would save me a lot of breath, I usually didn't talk much anyway.

But to my surprise, and amusement, the two children bowed to me in courteous respect, the smaller colt speaking for the pair of them. "We will do whatever you ask of us, sir, for we are your humble servants."

Humble what now?

"You're even more awesome than Trixie, at least you're not a liar!" The taller one continued. At least I'M not a liar? Goddamn these creatures will believe anything I'll tell them. "And you fought that Ursaminor last night with your bare hooves! We will do anything you say for the rest of time, your alien-ness."

...A side-glance at Spike who just shrugged at me. "Al-right... as a first order then, stop calling me anything related to I being not from this world." They grinned enthusiastically and bowed again. Hmm, maybe I could use to this. "Very good, now return to cleaning up that carriage."

"You never mentioned anything about disappearing if someone tells the truth about you." Spike stated confusedly, as soon as the pair of the enthusiastic colts were heading back to the town and out of our field of vision.

I gave a shrug. "Well, if it works in keeping their mouths shut." With that I also began walking down the same path, intending to return to the library now that the job was complete, wishing I would stop wincing at every step I took. Okay I wasn't full healed just yet, but my personal injuries mean little compared to making sure no one breaths a word about my origins. And I doubt the far-off gone Trixie, despite all the boasting, won't bother telling anyone either.

I didn't need to look to my right to see the dragon walking in a similar pace. "So you just lied to them... when they just said you weren't a liar."

"Yep."

"Huh." I cast the blinking lizard an amused glance. "You seem to be doing that a lot."

"Lying?" He nodded. "Well between you and I, Spike, lying isn't really something I'm accustomed to. Everyone lies, with the exception of Applejack obviously, but I prefer being honest, truth be told, whether brutal or not. I've only been deceiving the fair ponies of Ponyville to prevent them from discovering my true identity."

It was easy to have this conversation as we were out of earshot from anyone, but just to make sure I kept my eyes looking at every possible hiding spot or nearby ponies as we entered the colourful streets.

"If you haven't confessed about being from another world last night, I might never have believed you then." Spike pointed out.

"Honestly I'm surprised how accepting you are of this revelation."

Another side-look at the contemplative child dragon, who was frowning at the sky. "Well... something just made me believe your words... I don't know what..." Hmm... Could be the work of that elusive Specter. Otherwise, aside from the fact my words last night must have sound convincing enough to him, what possible reason does this dragon have to believe a single word coming out of my mouth? Then Spike shook his head and gave a small smile next to me. "Oh well, so how are you then?"

Must be inquiring about my injuries. "Rather fine, thank you for asking."

"I meant with coping from what you were told this morning."

"Ah... that." Instantly a frown creased my features, my stare now turning to the ground as we walked by multiple ponies of various kinds. "Yes, it was rather a blow to my dignity, finding out that bear was an infant."

Understatement of the goddamn century. My happiness over the fact my impaired ear somehow repaired itself being ripped to shreds by the revelation that monster I fought last night, the thing that terrified me to no ends, was simply an infant. I battled an infant. First a female griffon, then a child bear; this world was TRYING to make me hate myself further. I would NEVER even consider the thought of engaging a child, no matter what creature it was, in combat.

And from what the book the sympathetic Twilight had provided informed me about the beast, I was hearing the name of the species wrong all that time. It wasn't 'Irksome', but 'Ursa'. But that was irrelevant to the fact I felt disgusted with myself for intending to harm an infant.

"Cheer up Stardust." The supportive voice belonging to Spike said beside me. "Look on the bright side, at least you didn't seriously hurt the Ursaminor; you were only defending yourself and the others."

"Doesn't make me feel any less dirty..." I confessed with a long-awaited sigh. "But yeah... it could've been worse I suppose."

"And Twilight did stop you before it could've gone worse." That she did. And I will thank for it later, just as I thanked her earlier today for not only providing me with breakfast in bed, but also some equipment to help me pass the time; fictional story books, stacks of paper for me to write on, and some quills with a bottle of ink. The purple unicorn claimed the pile of books in question were those she personally considered to have the best stories in the entire library, needlessly apologizing if I didn't find them as good.

And then needlessly blushing slightly when I told her I trusted her judgement.

"So..." The dragon broke me from my thoughts as we continued back to the tree-house. "If your real name isn't Stardust Balance-" I quickly looked both ways and behind, pleased that no other pony was within hearing range. "- then if you don't mind me asking, what is it?"

I found myself seriously contemplating the question. I guess it wouldn't do much harm to share such information. There wouldn't be any consequences for it, I suppose. Truth be told I've been getting so use to my cover-up name I've already almost forgotten my true identity. Ah, what the hell, in the grand scheme of things it really didn't mean anything.

"Well since we're friends, there's no harm indulging your curiosity." Halting and turning fully to the dragon, I let out a small smile and bowed politely. "Jack. Jack Edward James Wright. Resident of England and visitor from the planet Earth... well more like 'held prisoner from', but still. A pleasure to meet you Spike."

The dragon shook my outstretched hoof enthusiastically. "The pleasure is all mine, Star- Jack."

"Please, just call me Stardust during my stay here; it helps me blend in, plus I really like the name." I requested, feeling a sense of delight that the lizard was obliging like this. I just have to be careful with this thread of trust we have created together, and not put too much on the line.

For now, I've only told the curious Spike that I was from another world, nothing more. As far as I can tell, there wasn't a single reason to tell him, or the monarchs for that matter, the truth about THEIR world. As tempting as the idea was, I had no need to give them all depression that their world was simply pure fiction.

I know I know; if it's all fiction how am I standing on the very ground of Equestria? Well truthfully half of my mind remains convinced I've gone completely insane and I'm right now inside a mental asylum.

"It's still so hard to take in." Spike then said, his voice returning to that awe-struck tone from this morning, the pair of us resuming the walk. "That we have a resident from outer space. It starts making sense, thinking about it, from the different way you react around stuff like you've never seen them before, or that one incident of your first trip to the library's bathroom-"

"I thought we agreed never to speak of that incident again Spike." I interrupted with a forced smile, inwardly wincing at the unpleasant memory.

"Huh, oh yeah... it was funny how long it took Twilight to clean up the mess-"

"Spike- ack!"

"Are you okay?" The then concerned Spike inquired to my sudden cough. And I nodded after the sensation quickly resided. Odd, I must've choked on my saliva or something-

Or... maybe that wasn't the case.

"What are you looking at- Oh." The baby dragon let out a gasp of surprise at the sight above, as dark smoke had been covering the sky without our notice.

A storm? Was someone's house on fire? No, for now it looked only to be on top of Ponyville, and my eyes quickly followed the cloud of smoke to the source; an icy-looking mountain far-off from the town. Evidently this hasn't happened before... not while I first arrived anyhow.

"Why is there smoke coming from that mountain?"

"A good question Spike." I replied plainly.

"C-Could it be a volcano?"

Let's not start making assumptions outloud and begin a town panic. "...Well there's one way of finding out." I said, slowly taking my intrigued eyes from the smoking hill of rock and towards the direction of the tree-house. "Come on, let's go back and- what do you think you're doing...?"

My body then started to groan in irritation as the pain from the blunt Ursa's attack last night was still there. Doesn't he know I'm still wearing bandages underneath my cape?

I glared in distaste as the dragon had suddenly decided to climb onto my back. "Well, we're going back to the house, right?"

"..." He shrugged at my deadpan stare, but I was having none of it. "I don't recall in any part of our deal where you were free to hitch a ride on my back at anytime. And quite frankly I have no obligation to carry your lazy arse around." With that statement, I sat down and the pouting lizard slid off my back, flinching as I felt my insides yelp in protest-

The dragon let out a burp, and I forced my aching self to duck as the green smoke that morphed into a letter floated above us. Quickly catching it, I looked at the lizard and nodded seriously, having an inkling what the contents within the royal paper were about.

---

"Listen up! Smoke is spreading all over Equestria!" All over Equestria? I raised a perplexed brow from the other end of the bridge and glanced up at the covering cloud in question. Is the name of this world also code for 'just around Ponyville'? Because I don't see the smoke heading in any other direction. "But don't worry." Twilight continued after the gasping and exchanged worries of the ponies. "I've just received a letter from Princess Celestia informing me it is not not coming from a fire!"

And how would Celestia know that? I refrained from asking while the residents on the other side all collectively sighed in relief.

"It's coming from a dragon!" More gasps of shock, while a strike of surprise and intrigue hit me. "But I urge you all not to panic; this problem will be dealt with as soon as possible!"

"Well, aren't you the pony-pleaser?" I called out humourously as the purple unicorn side-glared at me in turn.

A dragon. As in a full-sized deadly beast with a craving for hunger and destruction? This should be interesting...

---

"What in the name of all things cinnamon's swirl is a full-grown dragon doin' here in Equestria?"

"Sleeping. According to Princess Celestia he's taking a nap. His snoring's what causing all this smoke."

I heard the Mane Six discuss about the beast behind me, while my gaze was meanwhile settled on outside the window, where the blank smoke was getting worse and worse by every hour or so. A dragon's napping is the cause behind this inconvenience huh? Well on the bright side at least that pesky sunlight won't be bothering my eyes for a while. And yet, there was that forbidding sense of danger from the previous night, rearing its ugly head again. Well right now I'm wary of trusting my fear instincts after that had me recklessly fight a baby Ursa.

"I'll tell ya what we're meant to do: give him the boot?" I sighed in exasperation from hearing the blue pegasus' less-than-ideal suggestion.

I scoffed loudly. "Yes, because violence is the ultimate solution for everything. Let me know how that works out for you Rainbow Dash... provided you don't become roasted pegasus first." I let out a hidden smirk at hearing the pony's grumble of displeasure.

"Stardust has a point, we need to instead encourage him to have his nap somewhere else. Princess Celestia has given us this mission and we must not fail. If we do Equestria will be covered up in smoke for the next hundred years!"

"Right well have fun with that." I said, stretching my limbs if my body wasn't still injured, turning to the six ponies. "Your suggestion is a sound one, Twilight, but pardon me when I express doubts that negotiating with a giant killer dragon will work easily too."

"You don't know that, he might be a reasonable lizard." I snorted; perhaps in any other kid's show certainly. "Anyway, girls, go back to your homes and gather some supplies. We've got a long journey ahead of us, meet back here in an hour."

And once again, I noted with a tinge of bafflement, the student of the most powerful alicorn in existence goes off to face the dangerous threat instead of the mentor. Why doesn't Celestia just handle this situation? She's the ruler of Equestria, yes? Alright, so why doesn't she just order the dragon to sleep elsewhere? If it was as grave as Twilight was projecting here, then why can't the alicorn Princess deal with this matter personally? Or maybe this is just a test for her loyal student and I'm thinking too deep into it.

Nothing new on the latter then.

After the five other mares left, the last being a hesitant Fluttershy, that was then I decided it was time to head back to my room. I have some planning to do myself, but a sudden voice halted me from advancing further. "Stardust." I turned to the purple unicorn who said my temporary name, glancing at me rather uncertainly while preparing some stuff into her travel bags. "I don't think you need to be reminded, but you're-"

"Let me guess." I cut her off with amusement, smiling slightly. "I'm far too injured and would only be a hindrance to the group in your rush to prevent the smoke from covering the skies. I know, I wasn't planning to come with you anyhow."

Twilight shrugged sheepishly. "I know it sounds like something you don't wanna miss out on but- I'm sorry what?"

I smirked at her surprised blinking. "I'm not stupid Twilight, nor as prideful as you believe. Don't worry, I can take care of the library while you're gone."

Her dropped jaw was just hilarious to see. "That's... very mature of you Stardust." I shrugged while she gave a smile in relief. "I'm so glad; I was worried for a minute there that you would make things difficult."

"Oh believe me my dear, I try my best not to make things difficult." Only when it needs to be. I nodded in farewell to her. "Take care. Let me know of the aftermath."

"I will." I heard her vow behind me while I ascended the staircase, heading straight to my room.

Like I said, time to do some planning of my own...

---

I flinched for the umpteenth time now since removing the bandage wrapped around my waist, carefully peeling off the thin white cloth before discarding it with the fallen others. I'll clean them up later, as an hour since the ponies departed to gather their equipment for the hike to the danger must be close now.

Taking one slow step after another, I felt satisfaction that I wasn't suffering any worse aching from discarding the bandages, but I couldn't let this aching pain slow me down during my path to the dragon's lair. Okay, one step after another, a quick walk around the room... yep good to go. I inspected my body, no signs of injury; Twilight wasn't kidding when she claimed to have removed any trace of physical harm on me.

I did tell her I wasn't coming with them... but I didn't say I wasn't coming at all. The potential threat that was a giant killer dragon was I'm certain minimal compared to the threat that was previously Nightmare Moon, but a threat nonetheless. Those ponies might require backup in case they get themselves into a dangerous standoff with the beast.

Whether they like it or not.

A knock on my door immediately caused my body to stiffen, calling out bluntly. "Yes?"

"I'm just letting you know me and the girls are going to the mountain now." The voice of the purple mare spoke called from the other side. "We won't be gone long." I swear there was an added mutter of "Hopefully..."

"Have fun." I replied briskly, waiting calmly as the footsteps of Twilight became distant, before throwing my dark blue cape back on, quietly opening my door and exiting the room, making sure not to make any creaks on my way downstairs.

I always had a talent of stealth, and I will use such skill to follow the group of mares to the deadly creature. Of course I won't be alerting them to my presence the whole time... in case they didn't need any help that is. Hearing the entrance to the library shut, I quickly scanned the main area with from the stairs before descending into the room, heading straight to the window for observation.

Twilight looking at some map. Fluttershy trying to get out of going with the group. They're now departing in a hurry... alright then.

Time to move out.

Exiting the tree-house, I made sure the door was locked behind me before turning, finding myself glaring at the distant mountain they and I were going to. I may be injured, and I think Twilight mentioned something earlier about a few cracked ribs (but she also said the pain of such was nullified), but these were minimal compared to the shattered emotion that was my pride.

And I'm going to regain that pride by either facing the dragon in talks, or combat if need be. I was afraid of that infant Ursa, true, but that fear made me forget about something very vital which I can use to my every advantage.

No one dies in this world.

For old age, maybe. But not by murder or accidents. If I can use this world's logic and laws of physics to my advantage, that dragon will be either persuaded or scared away. The plan was simple: just be there for the Mane Six while staying out of sight until something turns ugly. And something usually does in stories like these-

"Stardust?" Dammit. I winced in annoyance as Spike, holding a white bunny I identified as Fluttershy's pet, approached towards me, confusion on his features. "What are you doing?"

I found myself biting back my own tongue. I think I already gave my own intentions away by just staring determinedly at the mountain. Or if I'm lucky enough maybe he'll believe I'm simply praying for Twilight and the other's safety-

"You' not thinking of going with them, are you?" Or maybe not. I continued to say nothing as the expression on the concerned Spike's face then slowly morphed to panicking. "But, you're still hurt! You can't possibly go confront that dragon like this-!"

"Why not? I deal with one everyday don't I?" I chuckled as the lizard was unimpressed.

"First you nearly got killed by the Ursaminor, now you're going to face off against something ten times more deadly." Spike, along with the rabbit in his arms shook their heads. "Why would you do this?"

Ah the question of 'why', the one word I've had a lifetime finding it difficult to provide answers towards. But I'm getting off-track here. "Hey, since my arrival into this damn world I've only fought an infant bear, an infant for Christ's sake! Twilight and the others may need some reinforcement." With that I looked at the dangerous hill of rock, speaking with as much determination in my tone as last night. "I may suffer the consequences for my actions today like I did last night, perhaps worse this time, but that means little to me. I'm going, regardless of who says otherwise. Goodbye Spike."

I only took four steps forward before the dragon called out. "Wait... there's something I want to know first, in case you don't make it back. I mean I'm completely sure you will but-!"

"Get on with it Spike." I snapped without looking back.

I heard a deep inhale before he spoke again, sounding hesitant for whatever reason. "You say you;re from another world, and you don't seem all that caring for anypony else other than me, Twilight, Rarity and the rest. So then, last night... why did you do it?"

"Fight the Ursaminor? I believe you know why-"

"No, I mean... why did you get in the way of the Ursa's attack, why did you save Trixie's life like that, without a moment's hesitation? I mean it was a good noble thing of you to do but... I thought you didn't like her?"

That single genuine-sounding question had me raise a brow before glancing over my shoulder at the perplexed lizard with a frown. He was serious... I really needed to explain to him why I saved another life? "I have a soul Spike." Something which Equestria and its inhabitants questionably lacks, and I don't mean that in a harsh way. I finished speaking while walking after the running ponies. "A boastful arrogant mare she may have been, Trixie didn't deserve a fate like that. I did what I had to, nothing more, nothing less."

---

Ow. Ow. Ow.

The repetitive pain coursing through me caused a grimace with every slow step I took trekking up the mountain, thankful at least that hooves weren't as slippery as human feet as I was somehow climbing up the rocky terrain with ease, a distance away where the far-up others couldn't see me in plain sight. I had to wait a long moment when the yellow pegasus took her sweet time following her friends, having decided to take that moment to relax my aching bones after the long walk.

I often walked alot, but not in the expense of pain.

Tch, well I can't go back while I'm all the way out here.

On the off-chance Twilight's plan won't work, which it inevitably won't anyhow, they might require backup from the shadows. I'll stay out of plain sight, hence why I'm climbing up, painfully I might add, on another part of the terrain a distant away from the determined ponies. While I admire Twilight's dedication to negotiable possibilities; the girl can be quite narrow-minded sometimes, not seeing the bigger picture and what-if scenarios.

Again, why doesn't Celestia just handle this problem...?

Oh, Fluttershy fell back down to the bottom. I shook my head, but not at the fear of Fluttershy; that was completely understandable, yet slightly confusing considering how facing Nightmare Moon was considerably worse than confronting a dragon. But I was shaking my head at how the poor mare was obviously being forced into this mission of theirs. And what's this, Applejack's going down to provide Fluttershy with some words of encouragement?

No she's instead dragging the still pegasus by the tail, how that isn't painful I'll inquire another time, amd I was thankful for the number of bushes and rocks mostly obscuring me from the climbing ponies' view. But it appears Applejack is 'guiding' the frightened Fluttershy around the mountain... wait a minute.

Idea.

Releasing a string of quiet profanities at the aching, my body was finally relieved to be on balanced ground again, as I slowly followed the two mares evidently using another way to climb the rocky hill.

---

I don't know what's worse; the continuous pain running through me after no hours of rest, or Pinkie Pie's 'wonderful' singing.

But the Earth Pony's terrible lyricism and obnoxious hopping from edge to edge, as I observed from around the corner of the path, seemed to work as Fluttershy, with the assistance of her friends, was pulled across and continued walking on with the exasperated five. I wonder if any of them will eventually snap at the mare for her cowardice.

Now that they're gone from sight, walking around terrain, I slowly walked from my spot, prepared to use a small jump across the tiny gap-

And releasing a loud groan as the hop was enough to make me lie on the ground as soon as I landed. Dammit... even a little jump hurts? I'll have to be extra careful then if I face that deadly lizard within the mountain. I'm not even sure how long my body will last without a moment's rest, as I can't let those mares out of my sight for too long.

Standing back up again, wincing at the sharp stabbing feeling in my back, my teeth gritted to prevent unleashing more curses.

But internally I was damning Specter to hell.

---

To say that was cutting it close was a massive understatement; it's a good thing I was far away from the ponies, otherwise that small avalanche might have been the end of me. Luckily none of the falling rocks were anywhere near me when Fluttershy screamed in despair.

But now my features were expressing both amusement and annoyance at the temporary inconvience, waiting patiently for the six mares to climb over the small dirty hill caused by the avalanche. At least this was an excuse for me to take a rest, and a sigh of relief escaped me as I lied down on my stomach carefully, allowing the pain to continue its mission to fade away.

I'll need all the energy I have if I was to face that dragon.

Hopefully I won't have to, but that gut feeling informed me that won't be the case. Not that I don't believe they were capable of beating the beast on their own, but if I can at least do something to prevent any major harm on any of them, then that'll just be as well. The plan right now was to sit back as Twilight and the others confronted the beast, hiding and analysing the area, see if anything can be used to my advantage in case the mares need help. If the dragon was sleeping inside the mountain, I could use those sharp rocks you see in every show dangling on the ceiling if there were any, or I could disable its flying capabilities by landing a boulder on its wings if it had any.

Speaking of wings, I haven't pondered it until now, but do dragons have to reach a certain age before they develop wings? A certain smiling baby lizard popped up my mind. Spike has no wings, or were there just a type wingless dragons in this world too-?

Oh they've already made it over the small hill. I'll wait a few minutes before following, standing up again after those minutes were up, my body aching but fortunately not as much as it were previous. That's an improvement.

---

So, from the sound of things right above this rocky staircase I hid myself on, the entrance to where the dragon resided was right on that floor.

Eavesdropping can do wonders, often leaving to grave misunderstandings or benefits. And so far what I'm gathering right now is above me Twilight and the rest were trying to convince a terrified Fluttershy to come with them into the cave, to persuade the giant beat to leave and sleep elsewhere, but to no avail. And during their conversation Fluttershy admitted why she was brave enough to face Nightmare Moon but not a dragon.

Well at least she had an excuse.

From my standing on the rocky stairs I gave a pitying look at thin air as the fives mares eventually failed in persuading their pegasus friend. Boy, no pressure on her. Jeez if I didn't know any better I'd almost call them inconsiderate of other's feelings, and that's coming from me.

At least, when I heard Twilight explain the plan to the others, I may not have to engage the dragon in either talks or combat anyway-

"S-Stardust?"

'My eyes widened in surprise as my head immediately turned to see, at the top of the stairs, Fluttershy looking at me with shock of her own. In the midst of my thoughts I mustn't have heard her footsteps. A shame really, I was impressed by how I was keeping up the stealth and managing to make it all the way here without submitting to the pain.

"Hey Fluttershy." I greeted her plainly as the yellow pegasus walked down to join, her expression then changing to that of concern when I grimaced at the aching. Yeah, I've been doing that a lot even when I'm just standing.

"Are you alright...?"

"Oh you know, still recovering from last night. Nothing special."

"W-What are you doing here? I thought you were-"

"Staying behind while you girls have all the fun?" I finished the question jokingly, chuckling as she blinked. "I simply followed you all, in case you required backup if things got too intense. If I'm lucky, that might not be the case." I admitted to her. No point in stalling for lies now.

"Oh..."

...That's it? I raise a bemused brow. "Nothing to say? No lectures? Because that's the last thing I need right now, I'll tell you what." I felt some satisfaction for lifting a small smile on her features. My front hoof rubbed my side absent-mindedly, as an attempt of easing the pain. "So... sounds to me you don't want to face that dragon."

The pegasus then looked away at the statement, appearing ashamed. What, did she mistake it for an accusation? "Well I... I... I can't face-"

"You don't need to explain it to me." I cut her off gently, using that soft tone I used last time we spoke. "Nor do you have any reason to feel shame for your fear. I understand how you're going through right now."

Fluttershy turned back to me, expression of surprise again. "You do?"

I smirked humouredly. "What did you think I felt when I faced that Ursaminor the other night?"

"But... you got into a fight with him anyway." Fluttershy pointed out lightly, some confusion in her quiet tone.

How best to explain this...? Ah. "Fluttershy." I began softly, using a tone of voice rarely reserved for either soft-hearted people or my little sister. "What do you think courage is?"

"Erm... well, it's uh... facing something... bravely?" The yellow pegasus replied, clearly uncertain with her own answer.

"Close." I said gently, restraining the urge to reach out and place a hoof on her shoulder. So far I'm glad our voices weren't being overheard by the others, who sounded as though they were desperately attempting, and failing, to appease the giant dragon and get him to leave. Maybe I'll have a crack at it after I'm done with this. "True courage isn't about facing something and overcoming it; there's more to it than that my dear."

"Oh... well, what its it then...?" Fluttershy sounded genuinely intrigued.

I took a deep breath, leaning against the rocky wall for a moment to regain my breath. "True courage... is facing something, while you still fear it. Fighting to protect those you cherish even if fear is coursing through your body. That is the true meaning behind bravery."

Carefully pushing back from the wall, I smiled slightly at the yellow pegasus who was evidently taking my words in. "You don't have to face that dragon if you don't want to. I'll confront that beast should things get unpleasant."

Then there was protesting. "But, you're still hurt-!"

"Fluttershy." I interrupted again, this time more firmly while raising a hoof. "What happens to me... doesn't matter. The safety of you and the girls is far more important than my own. Just do my one simple favour, and don't get in my way. Can you dot hat, as one friend to another?" I requested gently, hoping this mare understands what I was saying.

Just as she was about to reply, probably to object to my words some more, no doubt thinking them as a horrible thing to say, the loud voice of another pegasus interjected. "Alright that's it!" We both looked up as the voice continued with finality in its tone. "We've tried persuasion, charm... whatever it is Pinkie Pie does. It's time to stop wasting time! I'm going in!"

She's obviously serious. "Oh this I have to see." I said quietly before walking up with the nervous Fluttershy, peeking over the top of the staircase to the area above.

"Rainbow, no!" Twilight called out in futile protest. And despite the fact of the blue pegasus being my least favourite of the bunch... that didn't mean I wanted to see her get harmed.

A loud roar, mightier and more deadly than the one I kept hearing from the bear last night, caused Fluttershy to stiffen behind me and all hair on my body stand on end. The quickly defeated Rainbow Dash flew out of the cave and knocked down the others, who quickly recovered as another roar came out of the large cave.

I heard the yellow pegasus gasp as the gigantic awakened dragon finally emerged from its sleeping hole, and even though we're all in impeccable danger, I felt rather glad that they at least made the killer reptile look like a credit to its species. Coloured in red all over with the exception of the front yellow belly, red scales and yellow deadly eyes. I felt my hooves grasping the edge tighten as we saw the ponies quickly get beaten by a cloud of furious black smoke, somehow knocking them into a nearby rock and the impact shattering the thing.

Fluttershy's squeal for her friend then alerted the beast to our presence, as yellow dangerous eyes slowly turned to us. Ah cra- so much for discretion. I'll glare at the mare for it later.

"Fluttershy..." I whispered to the stunned pegasus beside me as the creature slowly advanced towards us. "Aid the others. I have an idea." A very stupid idea, but an idea nevertheless.

"What- Stardust no!" Fluttershy called out weakly as I revealed myself from the staircase fully, standing defiantly against the leering beast despite my limbs shaking a little in fear. Not for the fear of death or becoming dragon food.

But the fear of never seeing my family again...

And I find myself asking for the third time; why wasn't Celestia taking care of this?!

"Stardust?! What are you doing here?!" A shocked Twilight called out, but I ignored the dazed ponies and set my gaze on the beast, slowly walking sideways to keep the thing distracted enough for Fluttershy to reach her friends.

"You, yes you!" I called out to the irritated dragon, who seemed intelligent enough to comprehend words. "Your resting is causing a disturbance to nearby village. Might I suggest with the greatest respects that you sod off?" Yes I know that was the wrong thing to say, as apparent when I heard the gasp of Fluttershy while she flew to the damaged mares. But whatever it takes to keep the reptile's focus only on me.

The dragon growled in evident frustration, no doubt wishing it could sleep in peace. "I understand of your need to rest, my friend. I know what it's like to be constantly disturbed from your slumber by annoying females. You should meet my mother sometime." Then that'd be a competition of who can frighten me the most...

But my words seem to be taking effect, as the dragon had stopped leering at me and was now regarding its confronter warily. Good. I continued as more persuasion was put into my tone. "You are evidently an intelligent understandable dragon, therefore you must comprehend that your sleeping in the mountain is doing harm to innocent smaller fragile creatures. I kindly ask of you, as one living species to another, to please find a resting spot elsewhere, lest you cause more suffering to the weak and helpless."

I concluded with a respectful bow, wincing at the continuous aching as my brain screaming in protest for lowering my defences as such. If this doesn't work I'll have to resort to combat then, even if it'll be with just a little. Yet I don't see any black harmful smoke around me, ready to throw me off the cliff. Slowly I looked upwards, trying to maintain my composure as the beast was literally stroking its chin contemplatively, as if my words were something of his time to think about.

This... This might actually work-!

"Oh come on, he doesn't actually think that'll work does he?! That dragon is too stupid to understand anything!"

...I freaking hate you Rainbow Dash.

The giant lizard reared its head back at the insult, turning back to the recovering ponies and releasing a roar of rage. I don't blame it. But instead of expressing indignation, I felt nothing but panic and terror as the beats advanced on the scared others, ready to shoot more black smoke from its mouth and nostrils.

And just imaging the outcome, I felt my eyes narrow and features harden, this time fully ignoring the screaming protesting pain in my body as I quickly moved, running up the cold skin of the beast and jumping off the back, front right hoof clenched and reared backwards as the dragon turned at the foolish attacker.

Slam!

But I didn't stop there.

Quickly grabbing the other side of its nostrils after punching the surprised deadly predator directly in the face, I delivered a clean roundhouse kick to the other cheekbone, concluding with the last opportunity to uppercut the face as I fell downwards.

I grinned when I landed on all fours, despite the heavy wobbling of my legs from the pain I've suffered with using my tired aching body for such attacks, as the giant dangerous reptile recoiled its head back in disbelief and anger, returning to that deadly leer towards the bold stallion standing feet away from the rest.

So much for persuasion...

"What in tarnation was that?!" I heard the shocked voice of Applejack, feeling all eyes on me. I'll be wondering that myself after this is all over my dear.

"That was so incredibly awesome! Did you all see that?!" Pinkie Pie called out, more excited than frightened of all things.

"Twilight... did you know he could do that?" Rarity inquired, surprise evident in her tone.

"I... I didn't. First the Ursaminor, now this..." The stunned unicorn answered.

"We've even now Rainbow Dash." I called out in my deep panting, referring to the fact she saved my life the other night- what the... why am I seeing black covering the sides of my vision? The dragon hasn't even attacked yet-

"Stardust!" Numerous voices called out as I suddenly felt a blunt pain to my left side, throwing me across the area and landing in a rolling heap, my entire body making a symphony of agony at the swipe from the dragon while I was distracted by myself.

I didn't dodge; Piccolo would be disappointed.

Letting out a string of curses in the midst of my groaning, I felt the ground beneath me shake, indicating the unfinished dragon was approaching. Ah great.

As it took all my energy to stand back up, my body and brain demanding I lay back down to rest, I felt natural fear as the gigantic reptile looked down upon me, ready to finish off the prey who dared assault him.

So... this was the end huh-? Oh wait I almost forgot, this world won't let me die-

"How dare you..."

...What?

My exhausted head struggled to stay upwards at the sudden appearance of Fluttershy, who continued berating the dragon to my genuine shock. "How dare you!" Whoa! I blinked rapidly at the sudden boldness the yellow pegasus was now showing to the taken aback beast, as the small mare landed on its nose. "Listen here mister: just because you're big, doesn't mean you get to be a bully!"

Suddenly the brief memory of me defending Fluttershy during that griffon fiasco sprung to mind, and I couldn't resist the small smile on my face. She must have heeded my words...

"You may have huge teeth and sharp scales and snore-smoke and breathe fire, but you do not, I repeat, you do NOT hurt. My. Friends!" A round of applause for your favourite pegasus ladies and gentlemen! I felt a chuckle escape my battered body as I grinned in approval. So this must be that secret bravery she rarely displays... "You got that? ...Well?"

The giant killer dragon pouted, yes pouted, before it... spoke. "But the rainbow one and golden one hit me."

Oh bull-! That was my final thought before my body couldn't handle the pain anymore, and submitted to the blissful embrace of unconsciousness.

---

Blackness. Blackness. Blackness.

Nothing but blackness after the dream was concluded, barely remembering any of it.

"...should... up soon."

A voice? Sounded very familiar to me. As I return to the realm of reality multiple stabs of pain struck on all sides, causing my restful features to twist in displeasure. Lovely, I'm waking up to a world of pain, literally. And what's worse? That pesky sunlight assaulting my eyes again since I've been in Equestria.

Equestria... Ah yes.

My eyes quickly adjusted to the bright light- wait... wasn't there smoke covering the skies earlier? In my tired state my mind quickly reached the idea the matter has been resolved with already. But what happened... oh, I couldn't handle the pain any longer so I collapsed into unconsciousness. Wonderful.

My eyes carefully peeled up. If I'm in pain, that means I haven't become dragon chow... which also means-

"I wonder, while he's in this state after he wakes up, I can tidy his messy excuse of a mane without any protest." A certain white unicorn said from one end of the new bed I realised I was in. This wasn't my room either... and I'm surrounded by all six ponies, whose attention wasn't on me for the moment.

"You'll have to wait for a moment then Rarity; 'cause as soon as wakes up I'm gonna beat the livin' applesauce out of him!" Wow, violent much my fellow Earth Pony friend?

"I'll be sure never to wake up then..." I managed to force out hoarsely, gaining everyone's attention and instantly regretting it due to some screams of joy.

But thankfully Applejack quickly acted and prevented the ecstatic Pinkie Pie from attempting to glomp me, and my eyes looked from their happy and relieved faces to the room itself... colour and equipment tells me this was a hospital room.

Ah great...

"Stardust... you're awake." A quiet gentle voice stated.

"Astonishing perception Fluttershy." I managed to smirk admist the pain while the pegasus looked away abashed.

"How do you feel darling?" Rarity inquired gently.

"I've been better." I answered truthfully. The fact I'm taking all this pain in so well is both mysterious and quite disturbing.

"Well, it's about time you woke up!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed dramatically, throwing her arms up. "Do you have any idea how worried we all were for you?!"

"You shouldn't have been." I pointed out automatically, before wincing when attempting to sit up. Ow ow okay, not a great idea right now...

"Take it easy now, you're still severely injured." The calm concerned voice of Twilight said, and my eyes rolled to the right at the purple nearby unicorn in question, smiling at me in relief. "I'm so glad you're alright."

And for some reason those simple words were enough to ease the pain a little. As I smiled slightly back in gratitude, I then turned back to all the observing ponies. "What happened?"

Applejack obviously got the meaning. "Well after you fell down sugarcube, Fluttershy here managed to get the dragon to leave the mountain. It was the bravest thing I've ever seen her do." She inclined to the bashful pegasus, who was currently avoiding the approving looks of the others.

"Heck yeah!" The blue mare added. "She made the giant thing bawl like a big baby! It was awesome to watch!"

Did my exhausted mind hear her correctly? "It's true." Rarity confirmed upon seeing my doubtful expression. "The dragon shed quite a number of tears after being lectured by our brave friend here. Why, not even I had the gall to do such things. Today, Fluttershy truly became the most fearless of us all."

"Yep; it was superly duperly incredibly wonderfully awesome!" Of course Pinkie Pie would add in her two cents. "Oh, I know! We should throw a party, just to celebrate Fluttershy for standing up to that horrible dragon!"

But my attention remained fixed on the yellow pegasus, who still wasn't looking at any of us, but when glancing at my serious stare she swallowed her embarrassment and finally spoke. "I-I only did what I had to to protect my friends. I couldn't stand by and watch you all get eaten..."

"And we appreciate that Fluuttershy, we really do." Twilight said kindly.

The small smile on her face grew. "But... really it's all thanks to you, Stardust, for giving me that advice at the mountain."

I shurgged, immediately regretting such upon flinching in pain... oh I just noticed now I was wearing casts. Wonderful, but no reason to ruin the moment now. Tearing my eyes from the white bandages I simply said. "I didn't do anything."

"That's not true." The disagreeing yellow shy pegasus shook her head, pointing at me. "You said to me that true bravery is standing up to someone even when you're still afraid. Well I was afraid, but you made me realize it was okay to be scared and still stand up against anyone who wants to hurt your friends. So.. thank you Stardust. I mean it."

For one of those few times, I found myself speechless. Fluttershy would've bravely defied the dragon anyway, but... the fact she was insinuating I had been a source of encouragement for her against the killer beast filled me with a sense of accomplishment and pride.

You know what, who cares if I lost to that dragon? Who cares if I contributed little-to-nothing during that confrontation? Who cares if my own attempts failed? This felt like a victory for me more than anything else at the moment.

"...If you girls don't mind, I'd like to be on my own for a while. There are some things I need to dwell upon." Like how and where that inexplicable strength used first against the griffon, then the Ursaminor, and now the dragon came from, for starters.

"Of course." Rarity nodded. "Come along then girls, Stardust needs his rest; it has been an eventful day after all."

"Agreed." Applejack also nodded, before suddenly raising a firm brow at me. "But don't think you won't be hearin' the end of this from me sugar." No doubt referencing to my reckless behaviour earlier.

"I look forward to it." I said calmly as the orange pony scoffed lightly, before looking at the leaving yellow pegasus. "Fluttershy." I called out quickly as the others were heading to the far door, as she glanced over to me in question. Call it a felling; this juts needs to be said.

"I'm proud of you, for today. Thank you for saving my life." Was all that was said, nodding at her then dismissively, restraining the pride to show on my features as the shy Fluttershy walked out with a bright smile on her face.

Feeling one remaining presence after the others left, I sighed. Well, may as well get this over with. "And then there were two." I pointed out lightly, turning to the nearby Twilight, my smile dropping instantly at the frown on her face.

"You could have gotten yourself killed."

"...I know."

"You followed us even though you were still recovering from your injuries."

"Indeed."

"You tried to fight a dragon, despite your injuries."

"Correct."

"And yet, even when now you are in a hospital, you still take all this lightly."

"Let's just say I view matters entirely different than others." I shrugged, despite learning I shouldn't do so in this state the hard way again.

Twilight then looked down and shook her head in evident disbelief. "You are such a surreal pony."

"Nothing new there, I assure you."

"Just what were you thinking?!" I blinked at the sudden change of tone. Okay I wasn't anticipating this. "Do you have any idea how worried we were, how I was, when you recklessly threw yourself at the dragon and almost gotten turned yourself into dragon food?! Never have I met a pony so... so... foolish!"

I frowned. You think I'll be taking all this in without any kind of fire on my part? As if. "I only followed you all in case of backup, should your negotiation tactic not work. And look and behold; it didn't work." Two can play this game.

"You attacked the dragon, though I can approve over your attempt to get the dragon to see reason beforehand, without a single concern for yourself. How reckless are you?"

"Only when it's necessary."

"There was nothing necessary about that!"

"What would you rather I have done; allow you and the others to become a dragon's next meal?"

"We were handling the situation just fine-"

"Clearly, as seen when you were all blasted into a rock, stunned and prepared to be a reptile's next cuisine!"

"Even so, what you did today was probably the foolish thing I've ever seen you do."

"Saving your lives?" You know, in the midst of my own frustrations, I'm beginning to enjoy this; I rather like this tempered side of Twilight. That's two secret sides of two ponies I've witnessed today. "You're welcome, by the way."

"For what, nearly getting yourself killed?!"

"With the fact it stalled the dragon from finishing you all off, yes!"

"Do you any concern for your own life whatsoever?!"

"NO, BECAUSE I DON'T GIVE A DAMN WHAT HAPPENS TO ME!"

The purple unicorn's mouth fell open, obviously shocked by my outburst, and I felt just as surprised. That... that wasn't suppose to come out. My brain quickly resorted to making me take deep breaths for calmness, as I and Twilight were busy staring at one another with no idea what to say. And for once I was grateful to be intruded by someone, as a clear throat caught our attention.

"Excuse me for interrupting." The obvious doctor pony said, looking sincerely embarrassed for some reason. "But I must request for you top leave for the moment, Miss Sparkle, while I check on my patient."

A long pause before the mare said quietly. "Of course... I hope you get better soon Stardust."

Oh seriously? "Twilight." I called out, but it was futile as she left the room without looking back, evidently upset. Well done Stardust, well really freakin' done. You made one pony leave the room happy, then another saddened. You deserve a medal for equally balancing out things.

Yeah that was my special talent...

Huh, never thought of it that way...

"So then, Mr. Balance." The male equine brought me out of my thoughts, smiling at me while approaching as though I was a fragile piece of equipment. "I'm Dr.-"

"I could care less; cut the patronizing talk and just get on with it." I fiercely cut him off with no regret. Instead feeling guilt I shouldn't be feeling for that second argument I've had with the purple unicorn yet...

---

"Remember, not a single spot goes unclean." I said to the hard-working colts, quite pleased with the effort they were putting into. "I want this tree fully polished before the day is done."

"Yes sir!" They chorused obediently, glad themselves to be serving their extraterrestrial 'master'. Well not that I think of them as my new servants, perish the thought. But I can't lie and state I'm not taking some enjoyment out of this. As soon as I was able to move about again after the last few days trapped in St. Bore Hospital, my immediate mission was to deliver the full course of punishment on the two colts for the Ursa fiasco.

This time they were being punished with me gaining their parent's permission.

If they do well, maybe I'll bake some brownies as rewards for their efforts... ah hell I'll bake brownies anyway just for the sake of it. I missed doing such for the last five years, and quite frankly I always enjoyed it. Not even this cast on my front left limb supported by a cane will stop me.

"You sure you should be walking around like this?" Spike asked in concern next to me as I observed Snips and Snails clean the wood outside the house.

I shrugged indifferently. "Eh, one damaged leg and a few broken ribs won't stop me. I'll be fine."

"If you say so." He replied, obviously unconvinced. "But I don't know if Twilight'll believe that."

No I imagine she wouldn't. "I'll handle whatever exaggerate worry she throws at me."

"I don't think she exaggerates about worrying for her friend."

The scene at the hospital replayed in my mind, causing a snort. "Oh I don't know about that." Fortunately no such re-enactments occurred during my return to the library.

Unfortunately, Twilight has given me nothing but the silent treatment upon my return. At least, that's what I assume she's doing.

Yes apparently our petty argument days ago reward me with nothing but her silence, only nods of acknowledgement then ignoring me ever since my discharge from the hospital. Does this bother me? Not in the slightest.

"Did something happen between you two; ever since you came back she hasn't even said a word to you." Spike then inquired, rather hesitantly as though it were a sore subject to me.

I cocked my head. "A trivial spat back at the hospital when I woke up. She'll eventually get over it I'm sure, give it a few days at most."

"If I didn't know any better, punishing Snips and Snails when she's already done that would look like you're just spiting her."

I scoffed humourously. "Spite, moi? Never."

---

AN: So, season five will be shown on the fourth of April. Pretty exciting huh? Well I hope you all enjoy it; I still have tons of catching up to do before I even reach there. Hope you enjoyed this chapter and tune in for the next one. Will Twilight speak to Stardust again? Will Spike learn more about the world his alien visitor comes from? Will Stardust ever discover where this constant strength he keeps using is coming from? And how will Stardust react, next time, as two ponies spend the night inside the library? Find out next time!

Disclaimer: My Little Pony is owned by Hasbro. In addition I do not own any parody song(s) used in this chapter. Enjoy.

---

"Thank you again for helping me with making sure my friends are all tucked away, safe and sound until that awful storm goes away, Stardust."

I glanced over my shoulder, shrugging indifferently. "Again, it was my pleasure, Fluttershy." Before looking back and carefully placing the blanket over the tiny woodland creatures, all blinking up at me blankly. Looking after some animals wasn't as hard as I first suspected; it was almost as similar as taking care of my dog back home. "Though still I remain puzzled that you would ask me of all peo- ponies to assist you."

"Oh, well." I heard the shy voice approach me. "I thought it would be nice of me to return the favour, after you helped me back at that mountain."

I scoffed lightly. "That was weeks ago." And my limb and ribs have been fully healed just a few days ago, just in time afterwards when the yellow pegasus knocked on my door, nervously requesting my help in securing her animals safely from the oncoming storm.

I had nothing better to do anyway, aside from frustratingly trying to write something with a quill and a hand without fingers, Spike was away on some mission to Canterlot and Twilight was still acting as though I didn't exist anyhow, so I thought 'what the hell?' "You already returned it by saving my life, remember?"

"Oh... y-yes of course!" I couldn't resist the small smirk as the shy Fluttershy flustered to my left. "O-Oh, nicely done Stardust. Shh... it's okay little ones. You will be safe here until that nasty storm passes." She soothed the various fragile animals, while I took a step back to observe her do her magic.

Such an admirable trait, selflessly taking up everyday of one's time just to take care of every woodland creature one comes across. My eyes could see nothing but animals all around the interior of her infested house, all cuddled up and cosy. How does Fluttershy put up with them, especially in any rabidness or mating season? Hopefully if I ever help her out like this again I'll find out about neither.

"Are you sure you've never taken care of animals before?" Fluttershy then turned to me curiously.

I shrugged again. "Well I do have a pet dog back in my homeland - well more of a puppy - so-"

A gasp interrupted me. "A puppy?" I nodded in amusement. "That's adorable! What's he like? Does he have a name? How old is he? What breed is he?"

"He's a she. A troublemaker. Her name is Scout. She's about two years old. And a cross-breed." I answered in the same order she asked.

"She sounds wonderful; I would love to meet her sometime- oh, it's starting." The yellow pegasus pointed out to the window, and my eyes followed to see that indeed the first droplets of rain was falling... and my smile grew all the more.

"Well then." I began politely, already marching to the front door. "It was lovely helping you out, Fluttershy." What wasn't lovely was getting my hooves on these filthy animals, but I won't comment that. "But I'm afraid I must go back now."

"Of course." The smiling mare nodded to me, as that white bunny on top of her head waved at me in farewell. "We could... do this again sometime." She finished before quickly looking away, a red hue appearing across her features.

Was she really that embarrassed to even ask such a thing?

"I look forward to it." I replied whole-heartedly. I mean sure I may act rather crass or blunt to the others sometimes, but I don't think even the most cold-hearted person can find it in them to behave rude against that pegasus.

"Will you be alright on your way back going through the storm?"

"My dear, I welcome the storm." I nodded in farewell to Fluttershy and the woodland creatures before exiting the house, quickly closing the door before a draft enters.

And as the growing wind caressed my face and rain pelted me, my smile grew into a grin. By God how I've missed such weather.

---

Now this is a story all about how

my life got flipped turned upside-down.

I'd like to take a little moment just sit right there,

I'll tell you all about how I became a pony in Equestria.

---

Many believe that England was known more for being the most cloudy and rainy country in all the world, the majority of the weather nothing but storms and then snow for the winter. That was always a misconception. While it's true my country had quite a large part of raining going on, there was an equal time of sunny days alongside it.

Yet I felt never so closer to home as I walked through the stormy town, the grin never wiping from my face as harsh rain landed all over my head and cape protecting the rest of my dry body, though not for longer as the dark blue fabric wasn't soak-proof. But that mattered little to me as I enjoyed my stroll while the town's citizens were busy hiding themselves away from the beautiful weather.

I love rain.

I really do. I can't explain the details of why I hold such fondness over this particular weather; I just enjoy whenever it's like this. Many back home often acted ungrateful to the wonderful weather; forgetting that rain is one part of what's keeping us alive. No rain means no water. And a thunderstorm? Icing on the cake.

And I have no one to complain to me about letting my hair become so soaked by the falling water.

Ah. there was the library now. Better not keep the mistress waiting; not that she apparently cared right now I won't allow Twilight's childish silent treatment to get the best of me, I will linger outside as long as I please until going into the house.

...Okay good to go.

The grin still plastered on my features as I returned into the house, the door open widely for some reason, I immediately called out humourously upon waltzing in. "Honey I'm home." Before proceeding to close the door. "Have you seen the weather? Completely fantas- what the hell?"

My amusement changed to bemusement at the sight before me; a certain white unicorn applying some green stuff onto Twilight's face. And an orange Earth Pony observing in evident disbelief. "Now wait just a gon darn minute!" Applejack spoke in a voice of annoyance. "Ya make me wash the mud off my hoofs, but it's okay for y'all to have mud all over your faces?"

"Silly." Rarity chided her. "This is called a mud mask. It's to refresh and rejuvenate your complexion." Before noticing me feet away. "Ahh Stardust, I was wondering what took you so long."

"Rarity, Applejack." I nodded in greeting, still wondering what the hell they're doing here, shaking the water out of my fur like you see a dog do. What can I say? These kind of opportunities don't last long. I shrugged at the disapproving gaze given to me by the white unicorn in turn.

"We're giving each other makeovers!" Twilight then said, still blatantly ignoring my presence with a squeeing noise. Since when did she care about good-looking appearances? "We have to do it; it says so in the book."

"'Slumber one-oh-one.'" Applejack read aloud the floating book shown to her. "'Everything you need to-' oh hey, would ya look at the time? I gotta skedaddle on home quick, I'm powerfully late for a uh, um- goodnight!" And then the sound of the mighty thunder roared, causing the Earth Pony to halt from leaving, to my amusement. "Or maybe I'll sit here for a spell..."

So... they're having a slumber party, from my understanding? ...Eh, sure, why not? "Well." I then said, gaining their attention. "As long as you all don't involve my room in your sleepover shenanigans, then I'm okay with this. Now, if you'll be excusing me, I'm off to enjoy the spectacle that is the storm from my room."

"Hooray slumber party!" I heard the ecstatic Twilight say while I walked by. Seriously, a book on how to conduct a proper sleepover? I didn't need such a thing when I was a child...

"Stardust dear." Rarity called out as I reached the first stair step, looking back in question. "You don't have to feel left out you know, despite you being a boy, why not join in on our little slumber extravaganza?"

"...A tempting offer." I replied with amusement as Applejack was blanching in disgust at the makeup Rarity was applying to her. "But I'm afraid someone might oppose the idea of I joining in your lovely party."

The white unicorn blinked. "Why, who would object having a friend join in the fun?" She asked in disbelief while planting two cucumbers over the orange mare's eyes.

In answer I glanced at the purple mare who was avoiding my look, focusing instead on that ridiculous guidebook. "Who indeed." Before continuing up the staircase to my room.

If this storm was going to occur all night, then I won't be able to sleep. My sensitive ears will pick up on anything. Plus the possible high laughter and enjoyment the girls would be having downstairs wouldn't help me get my beauty sleep either... implying I've ever had such thing as a beauty sleep.

---

Ohoho this is just grand!

Never have I bore witness to such a sight. This thunderstorm has got to be the most beautiful thing I've ever witnessed since arriving in Equestria. The lights were off, and I was just sitting here on the floor in the middle of the room enjoying the show.

So far no screams or loud laughter from downstairs, which was good so it provides no distractions for me. And I think my tail is wagging side to side... clearly expressing my joy at the thunderstorm. Obviously the lightning rod has been placed on top of the house, otherwise I would get that unpleasant smell of fire. The rain and wind was getting all the more harsher, as multiples leaves landed straight on the glass I was observing from-

Oh, what do you know, screaming.

I sighed in disdain before instantly getting on my feet and running out of the room, heading straight to where the three mares were. It might be a false alarm, but it doesn't hurt to check.

"What happened?" I asked sternly upon entering the room, quickly looking around. No sign of a struggle or anything dangerous, despite Applejack and Rarity holding onto each other tightly for some reason, then letting go upon realizing their positions. "I heard screaming; is everyone alright?"

"Ghost story: check."

...Oh. I frowned in annoyance before proceeding to return up the stairs back to where the real excitement was, before a classy voice called out. "Oh wait, Stardust, it was sweet of you to check on us like that; perhaps you also know a ghost story or two."

I threw the unicorn a stare. It was kind of what she's trying to do, but wasn't it already made clear someone didn't want me around? I was about to voice as much before Applejack added. "Yeah, maybe you know a good story that'll really spook somepony out."

Very, very tempting. "I do know some stories." I answered slowly. "But I'm afraid they would all make sure you'll never sleep peacefully again." My own kind is capable of stomaching many of these horrors, but I'm not too sure about ponies being able to do the same.

"Oooh, so you're saying you know some tales scarier than Twilight's Headless Horseman story?" Rarity inquired.

I immediately scoffed at the title of what the purple mare apparently told them. "Headless Horseman? Child's play. I have more terrifying stories that I've not merely heard, but witnessed too."

"Oh?" And she speaks to me at last! Twilight finally turned from the book and raised a brow at me. "I highly doubt that."

My frown deepened. "You'd be surprised my dear."

"Surprise me then."

...Ah to hell with it; the thunderstorm wasn't going anywhere sometime soon from what I gathered. "Very well." I replied smoothly to the evident challenge. "But don't come crying to me when this tale haunts you at night for the rest of eternity." And as the other two ponies sat down comfortably, a hesitant Twilight joining in, I walked towards the three and took a seat of my own, clearing my throat to tell the tale... of the stallion in the woods.

---

"Then you place one marshmallow on top of the chocolate, Make sure it's centred; that's critical, and then carefully put another perfectly squared cracker on the top. Annnd done, ta-da!" Rarity concluded her instruction on creating a 'perfect' smore from a few feet away, while my gaze remained fixed on the outside storm.

"Oooh!" Was the intelligent Twilight really looking at a smore in awe? I released a small snort at the melodramatic attitude the unicorn had been acting tonight.

Well, I was impressed with the three, they handled that ponified version of the tale of Slenderman rather well. I even voiced as such when they weren't cowering underneath a table or something. But I did gain some satisfaction to the two guests admitting my tale was much more frightening in thought than the headless horseman; Twilight even reluctantly agreed the prospect of a faceless stallion wandering the Everfree Forest at night sounded more terrifying, but expressed annoying, yet also understandable doubt that I've seen such horror with my own eyes.

And to Twilight's further reluctance, Rarity insisted I stick around for their smore making, even when I kept declining the repeated offer politely, but in the end I gave in simply just to get this over with. And during this time I've noticed some hostility between the white unicorn and orange Earth Pony. What was the source behind this sudden dislike of one another? Honestly I could care less. I might almost consider it as bad as the hostility Twilight has been showing me these last few weeks.

Seriously, what did I do to make her act so cold towards me? Surely that petty argument we had back at that hospital wasn't the cause?

"Now ya just eat 'em!" Ah, a proper guide to eating smores by Applejack. I smirked while imagining from the munching sounds the Earth Pony just devouring the treat like any other person would, to Rarity's disgust. And to top it off a loud burp. Five stars Applejack.

"Ugh, you could at least say 'excuse me'."

"Oh I was just about to but then you interrupted me! ...Pardon."

You know, with the roaring storm outside and some animosity behind me, right now I'm just glad to be here. Right now anyway. I wonder how my family is doing anyway. I must have been gone for over a month now, they must be worried sick about me... my little sister must be continuously crying her eyes out, praying for the return of her eldest brother...

...Dammit, I need to get back home soon.

"Smores: check." I then heard Twilight list off that activity. "Now the next item of fun we have to do is... truth or dare!" My ears then perked instantly at the sound of that rather fun game, looking at the two guests. Truth or dare? Oh this should be good-

"I dare Applejack to do something carefully and neatly for a change."

"Oh yeah?" Oh here we go. "Well I dare Rarity to lighten' up, and stop obsessin' over every. Last. Little. Detail. For a change."

"Uh-huh. I think the truth of the matter is that somepony could stand to pay a little more attention to detail." Where's my popcorn?

"And I think the truth is somepony oaught to quit with their fussin' so that some of us can get things done!"

"Erm, I don't think this is how the game's suppose to work-"

I scoffed loudly at Twilight's words. "You're right, but this also provides some entertainment. By all means ladies, continue arguing."

"No wait!" From the corner of my eye the purple unicorn started speaking outloud the words in that ludicrous book of hers. "'You have to give an honest answer to any question or do what anypony dares you to do."

"Oh?" I cast her a look. Well since she wants to play by the rules. "Alright then Twilight, why don't you be truthful with me then: what's the reason behind your childish attitude with me these past few weeks?"

In answer she raised a disbelieving brow. "Childish? I was never being childish-"

"Oh no?" I quickly cut Twilight off, my glare matching her own. "The silent treatment? The lack of acknowledging my own presense ever since I returned from the hospital? Pretending I wasn't here by focusing on your books and studies?"

"Um... now Stardust, Twilight, I'm not sure if this is the right time for whatever it is you two are going through." Rarity voulunteered to be the voice of reason, but our attention was completely focused on one another. Twilight then spoke as if the other unicorn said nothing.

"I have my reasons-"

"Then enlighten me."

"W-Well I... I..." My glare hardened as she quickly looked away, obviously trying to conjure up an excuse. "Y-You disobeyed me by following us to that mountain!"

I raised a brow. "'Disobeyed you'? First off my dear, you never ordered me to stick around in the library. And secondly, who are you to believe you can order me around? ...You have no idea why you've been ignoring me lately, is that it?" I guessed, and that suspicion appeared to be true after a moment's pause.

Then Twilight answered, sounding more calmer than earlier. "This isn't really the time-"

"Quite the contrary; I can think of no finer time to discuss this!"

"It's complicated-"

Another scoff escaped me. "Complicated enough to make me feel like an outcast (more than I already was). I see." Perhaps I was being far too unfair here.

"No, that's not what I..." The unicorn rubbed her forehead irritably, and I managed to catch the soft words. "Why are you so infuriating...?"

That does it. All bets are off. "Why am I so frustrating?" My voice raised higher with every word, and from the side the other two ponies took a few steps back, I almost forgot they were even here. "I've done absolutely nothing wrong. You're the one who has been acting so irritating lately, blatantly feigning acknowledgement of my presence. Was it something I said? Was it something I did apart from 'disobeying you'? Tell me!"

"Alright I will!" Twilight finally snapped at me, and I raised a brow at the heated tone. "Ever since Princess Celestia asked me to give you food and shelter into my library you've been nothing but a puzzle to me; a puzzle I've been trying to figure out, without much success I might add! You knew about Nightmare Moon's return, and you knew what the sixth Element of Harmony was. You know how that stampede Applejack prevented happened. You somehow knew it was Trixie who was visiting Ponyville."

"I never claimed to know about Moon's return-"

"And even when I think I've got you figured out, you pull some stupid stunts, some that almost got you killed! Never mind the fact that it takes a lot of my magic to even concentrate it on you, not just me but the unicorns at the hospital as well, and I can't figure out why! You happily threw yourself into danger without any clear sense of reason!"

"You were all in danger; I acted accordingly-"

"You managed to fight off an Ursaminor AND a dragon with just your bare hoofs! And then, back at the hospital, you tell me you have no concern for your own being whatsoever! You dismissed mine and the girl's worries as though they mattered little to you!"

"I don't even see why you bother-!"

"And finally, imagine my surprise upon learning that Spike is obviously hiding something, something I have a feeling he knows about you that I don't. You are such a frustrating pony to deal with; so reckless and negative and thoughtless of your own life!"

I took that moment, while she was pausing for breath, to process her words fully, before my teeth grind together and I glared angrily at her, my own hooves walking on their own accord as we approached one another face-to-face. "So let me get this straight..." I began in a harsh whisper. "You're throwing your own anger out on me, simply because you are dooming your own curiosity. Is that it?"

Th's what e I'm such an enigma and danger to myself she's made about it? Maybe if Twilight minded her own business none of this would be happening.

As she said nothing, purple eyes staring right back at me instead, telling me all I needed to know, I finally sighed in irritation before being the first to turn away. "You're a fool Twilight." I remarked. This argument... was beneath me. "If anyone needs me I'll be in my room." I'm done here anyhow.

"Stardust..." I heard a weak voice behind say as I moved towards the way back to my temporary room, halting my feet for just a moment. "I-I'm sorry... I just... you..."

"Don't bother Twilight." I curse the trace of defeat in my own tone. "You're completely right about me, everything you said was spot on. I'm sorry for being an inconvenience to your slumber party. To be honest... I'm a mystery even to myself."

This conversation was over, I returned to the staircase, not even glancing at Rarity and Applejack, both who were simply staring at us, stunned at the heated argument. At least now with me gone they can continue their own little petty argument. But my hoofs clenched while I walked upwards as I heard Applejack not-so-quietly whisper to the white unicorn. "I think we've watched somethin' way too personal..."

---

You know, at first I was enjoying the extraordinary show outside that was the first and biggest thunderstorm I've seen since I've been trapped in this world. But now I only feel the raging weather was a perfect reflection of my current mood, as I heard lightning roar and felt the white light illuminating my face for a brief second while I paced back and forth in my frustration.

That damn mare... that she would have the gall to...

And here I believed only Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie would be the sources of irritation while I was in Ponyville. But no, somehow that stubborn purple unicorn, my favourite pony period, in fact, somehow managed to get on my nerves just as much. How? How has this even happened? Twilight Sparkle somehow managed to become a pain in the arse for me. just goes to show even the most intelligent ones can act like the dumbest people in existence.

God how I could use some coca-cola right about now, that'd get rid of this growing headache.

And yet, somewhere admist that anger and disbelief at how the purple unicorn believed she can just look into these matters and expect promising results, I knew Twilight was right about a few things. I was aware that villainous mare was going to return, I was aware what the sixth Element of Harmony (speaking of which I haven't seen those powerful objects for a while now), and I predicted Trixie's visit to Ponyville very accurately.

I should've been more careful, there wasn't any anticipation that Twilight, the most studious thoughtful mare in all of Equestria, would note those little details like that. She's a lot clever than I expected of her, which was quite a lot. But some things said during her little uncharacteristic tirade were also details I have been pondering about.

I stopped my pacing and lifted my front right hoof, inspecting the clear gold darkened by the night. Just how was I able to hold back that Ursaminor and the dragon in the mountain? I've never worked out... okay not true I do some exercises here and there but not enough that'd make me capable of almost defeating some titanic beasts. It makes sense how Twilight would try to also find out more about this sudden boost of strength.

And what was all that 'too hard to concentrate magic on me' about? A memory back to when Twilight fixed my teeth, and straight after the mare looked a little exhausted, passing it off as having exerted too much magic among other things that day on her part. Was she implying that a little magic wouldn't work on me or something? Or was that just a simple fabrication; another excuse for more ammunition to fire at me during our argument?

Well... whatever the reason, that's the third quarrel we've had against each other ever since the whole griffon incident. And some gut feeling of mine says it won't be the last. Jesus even other female species apart from humans can be so complicated to deal with... perhaps it'd be best if I stayed out of the house for a while, let thing boil down a little-

My body immediately jumped as the ground around me shook, following a loud rumble that sounded its origins wasn't too far.

---

Checking downstairs was a waste, they weren't even there, so I immediately looked for the second place they'd be which would be Twilight's bedroom, finding the door already open as I rushed towards it, feeling the harsh drafts of the outside storm.

Gotta check gotta check gotta check!

"Twilight?" My mouth almost yelled her name on its own accord, as I halted in place at the sight of a giant-arse tree covering up part of the room, various branches and leaves being blown in. Rarity and Applejack seemed to fine; one trying to find some warmth by hiding under a book while the other was looking a bit in shame. The tree that had evidently fallen through the window appeared to be covering not just some of the shelves and wooden floor, but where Twilight's bed I presumed to be was-

Oh God!

"Twilight!" I immediately called out, a sense of panic and dread rising sickly in my stomach. No no no no no no! My hooves headed to the tree itself, and I had the urge to just rip apart this damn now-lifeless big plant piece by piece just to make sure Twilight was alright-

"Stardust? I'm right here." My head snapped, looking instantly at the purple unicorn whose head was sticking out of the leaves, looking at me in confusion.

...Well, that was pointless of me.

Regardless I sighed in relief by saying in annoyance. "Thank God; don't worry me like that!" Jesus...

Twilight's next words then caused me to realise exactly what I was even saying to her. "You were worried...?"

But any common sense right now was substituted by irritation. "Of course I was! Why wouldn't I be?" ...Ah Christ. She was looking at me with an obvious mixture of relief, incredulity, confusion and, what she should only be feeling right now, gratitude. I forcibly swallowed my nervousness, but that didn't help the matter how needlessly awkward this moment was getting...

"I hate to interrupt such a romantic moment, we have a real crisis that needs to be dealt with first!" That snapped me out of this ridiculous stupor I was in. now I can just glare at the white unicorn in disdain for implying I would ever engage in any kind of romance with a pony.

"I'm mighty sorry Twilight." Applejack then stated, as though it was her fault the tree had fallen into the library in the first- wait a minute... no, no I shouldn't be surprised. I sighed in exasperation; it probably must've been an attempt on her part to show off.

"Well... em no it's not okay!" That rather weak outburst incited me and the orange Earth Pony to look at Twilight in question. "There's a giant tree branch in the middle of my bedroom! And the book doesn't say anything about having a tree branch in your slumber party." Again with the stupid guidebook-?!

Whoa hold up, this was just a tree branch?

"Well if it's just a tree branch." I pointed out. "Then we should have no problem in getting rid of it."

"At least-" Twilight continued as though I said nothing, inciting a justifiable eye roll from yours truly. "- I haven't found that entry yet."

And while Applejack was clearly off to have another go at Rarity, I walked towards the purple unicorn and said calmly, as someone must use their head with a situation like this. "Twilight, you can just use your magic to get the tree branch out, yes?"

"Give me a moment; I just need to check the list." The unicorn replied in worry, still looking through that dumb book as though it'll provide answers. "Looking... looking..." I sighed in irritation. If this doesn't get dealt with soon... then... actually I think the only problem with this is just Twilight and the girls having to sleep elsewhere; we could just get the branch out in the morning after the storm is over.

"Stardust, help me out here!" I heard Applejack call out, and I had walk forward and lean over the branches to see her pointlessly attempting to get the branch out her own way. "Use those muscles of yours!"

Muscles? What mus- ahh. "I'll see what I can do." I replied before walking over the many piles of leaves and twigs, wincing at the filth I was walking on before arriving at the front. Well I could grab the end of the whole branch and pull, shoving the whole thing out of the small window... just how did it all fit in anyhow?

"Rarity for pony's sake!" The Earth Pony called out to the quiet unicorn as I set to work.

My hoofs found one end of the unrealistic giant branch and held on. And... heave! Heave hoo! ...Heave for God's sake! ...Heave hoo? What the hell?! Why wasn't it working?! Where's that strength I had when I fought those beasts?! Now I was trying to pull with all my might, albeit to no success. What. The. Hell?!

"Stardust, stop messin' around!" My eyes instantly shot a glare at the ordering Applejack.

"It's not as simple as it looks!" I argued back before returning my gaze to the pile of leaves my arms were stuck into. Come on... why wasn't it working?!

"Look, Rarity... I'm sorry alright?"

"...What was that?"

...No...

"I said I'm sorry!" In the midst of my frustration, I overheard the two ponies talk. "I should've listened when you noticed this here branch would end up!" So this WAS Applejack's fault. Again, no big surprise.

But what was surprising was the fact they're doing this RIGHT NOW!

"Your annoyin' attention to detail would've saved us from this whole mess! But right now, ya need to stop bein' so dead fussy, pickin' up all those little things, and helpin' us pick up the one big thing that really matters... please!"

Oh come on are you all for real?!

"B-But I'll get all icky!"

"RARITY'S FOR GOD'S SAKE!" I couldn't restrain my frustration any longer, my own anger at my apparent inability to move this branch being thrown in all directions. I finally let go from my obviously futile attempts and stared at the shocked pair, taking a deep breath to calm my boiling nerves before continuing. "Please, just help us out here. You are capable, I know you are. You can wash yourself up later. Assist us with this little crisis, and I'll bake you all brownies for breakfast if that's what it takes."

"What he meant to say was: ickyness is a side-effect of hard work." Applejack then added. No I didn't. "But y'all need to get over it! On all accounts I know me and Stardust can't handle this all by ourselves. We need your help..."

...Well, since they're doing this, I suppose there couldn't be a worse time than now to throw out my share of sentimental garbage. "Twilight!" I called out, despite her not being in my current line of sight and ignoring the other two mares looking at me in question. But I imagined she heard me anyway. "I'm sorry for earlier, for causing that unnecessary argument a few hours ago and back at the hospital. I had no intention in causing you irritation or grief, and I never wanted to make it seem as though you and the other's worries over me meant nothing to me. I wish I can be fully truthful with you, I really do, but..."

My eyes cast down for a second as my mind reeled on what to continue that trail of thought with. "I'm just... sorry, okay? I'll leave this house if I'm such an inconvenience to you."

As my sappy speech, which I'm rather ashamed of myself to even use concluded, I then jumped in shock and blinked as the large branch suddenly transformed before my very eyes, tiny resemblances of trees taking its place. And with a full vision of sight it was revealed that Rarity was the cause behind it, gently placing the small pieces down with her own magic.

And behind I felt the wind finally cease in assaulting the room, as obviously Applejack closed it- hang on, if the tree branch didn't smash through the window (which would explain how that wasn't any broken glass anywhere), how did the tree branch get through?

"Ugh! Oh, I look awful!" Rarity then announced, and I shook my head at the sight. I'll save such questions for later, right now I think we all deserve a rest after solving out this catastrophe... I sighed in tiredly. Well this was a rather hectic night.

On the plus side it was rather eventful...

"Stardust?" Oh Christ I almost forgot. Slowly my turned to the purple unicorn walking towards me, staring at me with an expression I couldn't decipher, which could mean just bout anything because I wasn't an expert on reading one's face.

"Yes Twilight-?" I cut myself off at the sudden embrace the unicorn proceeded to give me, and my body stiffened at the touch. What... what was she...?

She released before I could recover to return the hug, smiling at me warmly for the first time in a while, and just seeing it caused something inside me to burn... in a good way. "I'm sorry too... for taking out my anger on you, and for sticking my nose in where it didn't belong."

Uhh no. "Now hang on there my dear, it was my fault for acting so impulsive and causing you to worry and be curious about me from the start." I reminded her gently, rubbing the back of my neck for no clear reason.

"Still I shouldn't have tried to find out more about you without asking first-"

"I don't blame your inquisitive nature, I would've done the same-"

"It was my own frustration that made me yell at you like that-"

"I lost my composure, throwing needless irritation at you for no reason-"

"You have no reason to apologize to me."

"Neither do you... hmm?"

Both our heads turned to the snickering two ponies observing from afar. Both from their clear entertainment and smirks I immediately identified what was going on in their filthy minds which incited my disapproving glare, but that just made Applejack's expression more smug. I swear to God they need a good scolding.

"Ooh these are pretty! Did you make these Rarity?" The hasty tone had me glance at the flushing purple unicorn look at the small work of art the white mare made.

---

"Now that was a mighty fine slumber party." Applejack announced happily at the front door, as both she and Rarity were being seen out by Twilight the following morning. Meanwhile I was busy continuing my small task in standing on two legs again.

"I must concur." The classy voice of Rarity added. "I do hope we have another one soon. You and Stardust have both been such gracious hosts."

"Oh I don't know about that." I was quick to say from the other end of the library.

"We look forward to having you over again." Twilight stated, before an obviously enthusiastic idea popped up. "Oh, next time we can ask Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash to join us!"

Uhh... "You do that with the latter two I'm going to sleep outside." I vowed seriously, shrugging at Twilight's amusing look thrown at me, causing my body to return on all four legs. Thirty-six seconds. Well it was a major improvement.

"And thank you again, Stardust, for baking us these brownies. I'm sure my dear Sweetie Belle will adore them." Rarity said gratefully over Twilight's shoulder, holding up the bag filled with the treats in question. .

"As will Apple Bloom." Applejack added, both grinning at me as though I've done them a great service. Well I did say I'd make those brownies after last night's incident.

"Don't overdue it ladies." I said jokingly, watching them leave with a genuine smile plastered on my features as Twilight waved at their departure before shutting the door. "And then there were two." I pointed out.

"I recall you saying that to me once before." Twilight pointed out humouredly while approaching.

Another half-heated shrug. "And I recall straight afterwards it didn't end so well."

A short laugh. "Yes well... let's try not to end this conversation on bad terms like back then."

"Agreed." ...Was it just me or did the temperature of the room heat up a little? Probably due to the upcoming subject; may as well get this over with like last time. "Twilight... I know there's some things about me that don't add up, the unexplained strength and knowledge I seem to possess-"

"Forget about it."

...Uh what? "I'm sorry?"

Twilight let out an amused look at my understandable confusion. "I realised, last night, that I should've minded my own business. Of course there are some things about you that don't make a whole lot of sense. And as much as I want to find out about what you're really hiding... well, you can tell me when you're ready."

"...Who are you and what have you done with the real Twilight?" I instantly inquired seriously. Surely she wouldn't allow this whole matter to slide that easily? Or was this just some cheap trick into getting me into revealing my secrets?

The idea was dropped by the honest look in her violet eyes. "Hey, I'm not as persistent as I look."

"Could've fooled me." I replied jokingly before taking a step back instinctively, as Twilight was beginning to invade my personal space.

"Just answer me one thing, though." Twilight hesitantly began. "Am I not that trustworthy that you would tell Spike only?"

"...Ah." I finally understand now. "So that's what this is all about." Not a question, yet Twilight confirmed the truth by sheepishly looking away. "Well... I don't know how you knew Spike was hiding something about me. But I didn't tell him out of trust, Twilight, if that eases your concious; it was rather a spur of the moment during the Ursaminor incident."

"What do you mean?" A slow glance in my direction, and I inwardly winced at the slight suspicion in her lovely eyes-

"I thought I was going to die." I answered with all the honesty I could muster while trying to banish that previous unwelcome train of thought, shrugging at the incredulous expression. "I thought I'd go out in a blaze of glory, with nothing to lose. That's why I told Spike that night the things I can't just let everyone know, purely for the hell of it." Obviously she believed I told the small dragon how I knew about Nightmare Moon's return and the like.

"So..." Her eyes narrowed inquisitively. "You only told Spike whatever your secret was... because you thought you had nothing to lose, and was completely certain you would meet your demise by that Ursaminor weeks ago?" I nodded firmly. "But he's not the only one who knows isn't he? Princess Celestia obviously knows too."

"Indeed." No point in trying to deny that. "And her sister."

"Anypony else?"

I smirked. "Hoping to interrogate them?"

And to my amusement her eyes widened in horror. "No I-! Oh." Twilight cut herself off at my sniggering.

"Snips, Snails and Trixie are aware as well." I said after she wiped away that frown, replaced then by surprise. "Like I said, spur of the moment. I told you long ago Twilight that it takes a long time before you or anyone else can earn my trust. And I regret to say you're not quite there yet."

"And I'll repeat what I said back then, again: I look forward to the challenge." Suddenly Twilight's eyes softened, her tone resembling that of comfort and I froze again as a hoof was placed delicately on my chest. "But, Stardust... you were wrong about having nothing to lose. We all care about you; me, Spike and the girls. And you have never been an inconvenience to me; my little tantrum last night wasn't just about your mistrust of me, but also... I just never met a pony so uncaring for his own safety, willing prepared to meet his end like that..."

Why... Why was she doing this? What did this mare honestly believe was going to come from this; being so concerned about my own life?

"Twilight..."

"Hey guys I'm home- whoa there!"

The sudden burst of a welcome, yet for some reason slightly irritating, interruption caused us to cease... whatever it was we were doing and quickly look to the side at the stunned Spike, mouth agape and eyes as wide as possible staring in our general direction, before breaking out of that stupor via shaking his head. "Oh I'm um... sorry for intruding on your... moment..."

Oh not him too...

"'Moment'?" Twilight echoed in question, and for once I was glad there were a few rare times the unicorn would become so dense.

"Nothing was going on." I quickly interjected before any further misunderstandings happened. Applejack and Rarity were bad enough; throwing Spike into the mix would just make it worse. "Get your mind out of the gutter boy."

"Ri-ight... Uh I mean, it's great to see you guys again!" The small lizard quickly amended as the look on my face demanded of him, then sniffing the air. "Mmm, that smells like... brownies! Did I miss out on some delicious breakfast?"

I shrugged, pointing at the origin of the smell. "In the kitchen, there's some left. Help yourself; think of them as a welcome back present."

"You need don't need to tell me twice, it's been a long trip for me!" Spike replied enthusiastically while licking his lips hungrily, before immediately departing towards the kitchen... then halting for some reason while passing by us. "Oh! Before I forget; this is for you Stardust." And I felt curious as I took the offered item out of the dragon's hand, inspecting the closed parchment.

A letter? From Celestia I imagine.

"It must be from Princess Celestia." Twilight stated outloud.

"No really? I thought for sure this parchment was from the Mayor." Feigning ignorance to the mare's 'Ha-ha' expression, I opened the rolled-up paper to read the contents inside.

...Ah.

"What is it?" Twilight inquired curiously, obviously noting the look on my face as I re-read the paragraphs in the parchment.

I sighed without looking at her. "It appears I've been summoned... for a cup of tea."

---

AN: Hope you enjoyed this chapter, please review. Next time, as Ponyville deals with the visit of an infamous zebra, Stardust heads to Canterlot alone to join the monarchs for tea... while being on guard about it. How will this meeting go? Tune in to find out my good friends!

Disclaimer: My Little Pony is owned by Hasbro. In addition I do not own any parody song(s) used in this chapter. Enjoy.

---

Dear Stardust Balance,

How are you? I hope all has been well during your stay in Ponyville. My faithful student Twilight Sparkle has informed me you have had your fair share of adventures. And I wish to hear your how you've been getting use to your new lifestyle in person.

I, Princess Celestia, hereby invite you to attend a royal afternoon tea, tomorrow morning at ten P.M. exact; reserved only for you, myself, Princess Luna and another who I am certain you shall get along with swimmingly, since you have clearly become good friends with my student.

Should you agree, please ask Spike to send an acceptance letter of your approval. And if it will make you feel more comfortable, you are free to take company with you to join us. Upon your journey into Canterlot, an escort shall be awaiting your arrival at the Canterlot train station. He will be identify you easily I am sure.

I hope to hear your reply soon.

- Princess Celestia.

---

First it was a thunderstorm. Two days later it was a train ride.

And I loved both. Right now I allowed myself a content expression while sitting back enjoying the ride, as the rather colourful train proceeded to take I and various other ponies to the ruling kingdom that was Canterlot. Canterlot... pft, either paying homage or just blatantly ripping off 'Camelot'. Just thinking about the word alone that this kingdom was called was ridiculous enough. I don't think I could ever say it without cracking a smile. Thankfully I had this long seat to myself, as my side-glances were enough to prevent any ponies from thinking about joining me. I get a seat all of my own, and it's a window-seat.

What more could you want?

I admit, I did not expect Celestia to even write such a formal request to me asking for my presence so soon. I previously believed she would save her questions for that gala that's going to happen sometime in the future. Oh well, whatever game that monarch was playing, whatever her goal was, I will to be cautious at all times; more careful than I've ever been so as to not reveal too much away.

May as well get the whole thing over and done with before the day is done.

Despite the invitation's recommendation, I chose not to bring anyone with me; Twilight was needed back in Ponyville for any episodes that could happen while I was gone, and Spike had just returned home yesterday. Plus there was no logical reasoning behind taking any of the others with me. So in the end I woke up earlier than I've ever been up in the town, departing out of the library before anyone even noticed.

Ahh, there it was.

The large majestic-looking kingdom was in clear sight from my window now, the only sign of the place before getting closer was the castle attached to the nearby mountain. And I briefly wonder; how will I get up there? There must be a way up for Earth Ponies or something.

I'll see when I get there, as the populated town loomed closer by every passing mile, I felt some measure of both anticipation and nervousness well up within me. Of course I've met Celestia before, but that was under informal circumstances.

To be utterly honest, I'm not sure what to expect out of this.

---

Now this is a story all about how

my life got flipped turned upside-down.

I'd like to take a little moment just sit right there,

I'll tell you all about how I became a pony in Equestria.

---

The first thing I noticed about the train station I've arrived to was its cleaner and higher-class design that the station back at Ponyville. That alone gave me a reason to roll my eyes as I walked out of the cartridge; it was to be expected, but I couldn't help but think that if a simple transportation station was to be reflecting the beauty and elegance of the kingdom, imagine what the rest of the town would look like.

I can't wait...

Slowly leaving the carriage on wheels to across the station, already repressing the urge to just find a quiet spot and hide from the huge kingdom before me, my eyes carefully glanced over every other pony I can see either exiting or boarding the still train.

Well, I've finally arrived. So where's that escort the princess mentioned...?

Oh well, since I have no clue as to what my guide looked like, I suppose he/she will recognize me as the crowd disperses moment by moment. May as well keep walking around the station a little as to not get in anyone's way. Surely Celestia gave the escort a description of the visitor-

"Excuse me: Stardust Balance?"

Ah. Right on cue.

I gave a small sigh of relief before turning around to greet the evident stallion, and-

...Oh.

White body. Royal-looking clothing. Dark-ish-blue eyes. Multiple-shades-of-blue hair. The obvious posture of someone not to be trifled with, looking at the stallion before him only a few inches shorter than he was.

...Ah.

The prince - sorry, soon-to-be prince - released a small bemused smile towards me; I must have allowed my shock to be reflected on my expression. "At ease friend, I have no ill intentions; I've been sent by request of Her Highness Princess Celestia to escort you to the castle."

Of course. Of all royal guards or servants, that monarch sends this guy instead. Why, it's as if the world was telling Celestia to take every step and measure possible to spite me. Why else would she send this guy to meet me here?

A raised curious brow after a period of silence. "Are you already aware of my identity, sir?"

Oh I recognize you alright, you contrived stallion. Instead of voicing such I let out a tight smile and replied casually, trying to get rid of this one-sided tension. "I am merely taken aback that my assumption was wrong; I was expecting a guard clad in armour or something similarly royal."

A quirked smile. "Is my clothing not royal enough to your eyes?"

"Not where I'm from, no. Sorry."

"No need to apologize, I shall introduce myself then." The white stallion bowed formally. "My name is Shining Armor, Captain of the Canterlot Royal Guards. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mr Balance."

"Ah yes... you." In my defense I never anticipated being picked up by him of all guards, I thought he was busy setting wedding plans with that mate of his. So excuse me while my vocabulary isn't at my best at this moment. "Yes I've heard about you. It is an honour that you of all royal employees would be asked to escort me, Mr Armour."

"Please, just Shining will do- hmm, is something funny?" Was it that obvious? Of course it was, I was struggling to contain the laughter that threatened to burst out over his ridiculous name, my muzzle releasing short chuckles while I fight to maintain my composure.

I mean come on, 'Shining Armor'? That's not a name, that's more of a title. Who names their own kid that? It's just begging to be mocked and demeaned. Unless his parents knew of the future he was going to have, which is very unlikely.

"Oh nothing, nothing my friend."

"If you say so sir..." The stallion - I don't think I can call him 'Shining Armour' even in my mind without busting a gut - said uncertainly, before clearing his throat and adopting a business-like tone. "Well then, let us not keep Her Highness waiting then. Please follow."

I nodded, walking behind the soon-to-be prince out of the station towards the rather lovely-looking town, filled with so many walking talking ponies of different forms and colours. Good grief that anxiety was already returning, slowly replacing the amusement of my escort's name. I never do well with crowds... or going outside in general for that matter. I knew I should have brought someone with me, but I had no intention in wasting any of their time so... yeah I'm beginning to regret it alright. But still, I kept my head high while walking among these friendly ponies, doing my best to ignore the curious looks sent my - or should I say my escort's - way. Thanks again for this Celestia.

Really, thank you from the bottom of my cold bitter heart..

"I must admit I'm a bit surprised." Ah great, casual conversation. The curious-sounding stallion glanced over his shoulder. "Princess Celestia invites individual ponies, but it's obvious you are also foreign. Not that's it's any of my business, but are you perhaps a representative of your land?"

You're right, it isn't any of your business. "If that was the case my people would've picked a better representative." I remarked lightly.

Shining Armor though... God bless his soul.

---

"I've had that exact reaction myself when I first walked down these halls." I heard the royal captain state, as my gaze focused on the interior of the halls around us as we moved across. "Just wait until you see the throne room; that's something to behold."

Tch, I've seen that room. Nothing special there but just that cliché throne room you see everywhere... but with more colour.

Still I had to admire the classy decorations and furniture around me, reminding myself that I was, for the first time in my life, walking inside a castle; though this time still ruled by a living monarch, fictional or not. Of course there were many castles in England and Wales, but those were just ancient parts of days of old. This was rather impressive, to me anyway. What makes it all the more better was that I was about to meet a ruling princess inside her own castle... but truthfully it would've been more grander if it was a Queen I was meeting.

Hang on...

"Please wait here, I will inform the Princess you're here." Armor then said - I find addressing him both vocally and mentally as 'Armor' than 'Shining' assists me more in keeping a straight face - as we arrived by a large pair of doors, where anyone with half a brain knows what room was within. As the white unicorn then knocked on them, entering through the small opening and leaving in the hallway with two other guards defending the doors to the sides, I swallowed some nervousness.

No, you'll be fine Stardust... you've met Celestia, and Luna if she's in there too, before, and I doubt there's going to be attempt of mind-reading or interrogation as soon as I go inside. What's the worse that can happen? I doubt I'll be banished to the moon, or get decapitated and then trapped in a glacier or get locked inside a cage guarded by a Cerberus. If they do deem me a threat, then I'll have to formulate a plan just in case things go sour in there.

Fortunately, thanks to my cautious state (while others call it 'paranoia'), apart from worrying what was going to occur in my visit here, I've been doing exactly that, planning, during the train ride to Canterlot. Of course I don't believe I can take on the princesses or the royal guards; the Ursaminor and dragon were one thing, this was an entire new level.

I would just need to distract them long enough to make a quick escape., starting by analyzing the throne room immediately upon entering-

Without warning the large doors opened, and I raised a brow in surprise. Huh... thought they'd slowly open for a dramatic purposes. Quickly clearing my throat before they opened fully, I adopted a posture fitting enough to look respectful when in the presence of monarchs. Though I really shouldn't be bothering; it's not as if the smiling Celestia or her curious sister gained my respect anyway.

Walking at a slow pace towards the throne, I kept my eyes fixed straight, focusing only on the two princesses instead of the blank-faced guards and aimlessly-walking servants around them, or Shining Armor observing from the side of the steps, observing me with slight interest. But Jesus everything in my forward sight was huge! Kinda empty, as seen in the show, save for the throne itself and the room's occupants, but gigantic nonetheless.

And there she was, in all her glory.

"Stardust Balance." The tall white alicorn finally addressed as I was within casual hearing distance, halting my own body to where I would presume would be a suitable place on the red rug. "I was beginning to think you weren't coming." Her welcoming smile seemed to brighten considerably as I took a light bow. Whereas Luna remained staring openly at me, whose dark blue mane, since I last saw it light blue, copying her sibling's with her hair doing that weird flowing trick while sparkling.

I think I liked it better when it was down...

Anyway, just gotta be careful not to screw up here.

"Hello Celestia." I replied politely.

...Well that wasn't difficult.

The reactions afterwards began with a tray carried by a shocked servant crashing to the clean marble floor, numerous gasps echoing the throne. A huge quantity of guards dropping their jaws with widened eyes of disbelief, breaking out of their still postures and glancing in my direction. Servants gawking in horror. Shining Armor with an expression so priceless I'd have to tell his sister about it when I return.

Though I guess now it would be a matter of if I go back, considering my small crime just now.

But I had no clue if that would be the case, since I'm not sure if Celestia's apparent amused expression meant me getting thrown into the dungeons or not. Her sibling meanwhile matched the many expressions of the room's occupants rather well, abeilt more shocked-looking than the rest.

You know, despite the potential danger of my display of flat-out disrespect, I'm finding myself very humoured here.

"How dare you!" One of the white guards, clad in golden armour, yelled in understandable rage, pointing at me as though I was vermin. "To address Her Highness so... so blatantly, with a smile no less; do you have no idea who you're talking to?!"

...Well, since I've already screwed up faster than I've ever done in my entire life, may as well roll in dignity with it, beginning with a half-heated shrug. "Do you have any idea who you're talking to?"

The guard was just blistering now at the mocking tone, opening his mouth and obviously was about to issue a command to the troops to surround me. Oh yeah? You want some of this-?

"That's quite enough." Our heads looked up to the peace-gesturing Celestia, gazing down upon her subjects, and me, calmly. "There is no need for such attitudes. Stardust is a guest, and I expect you all to treat him as such." I raised a brow; after that act, although completely unintentional, of disrespect, she expects her guards to just go along with- oh of course she does, she's the ruler.

"But... Princess, he-"

"I'm aware of his dlack of respect, thank you my loyal guard. But I can handle this." She switched her regal stare to the nearby servant, observing the scene with the same amount of shock and disbelief as the other occupants, before standing to attention upon immediately seeing her gaze on him. "Is it all prepared?" At the courteous nodding, that serene smile returned, and I felt myself for whatever reason stand to attention as Celestia looked at me. "Now then, with the greetings out of the way, dear sister, Stardust, Shining, why don't we discuss more over some tea?"

I nodded in clear agreement, ignoring the disapproving gazes of Armor and Luna hurled in my direction. Imagine the tall alicorn's reaction to the fact I disliked tea.

---

"You're fortunate these are different circumstances Stardust, otherwise I would have been forced to set an example of discipline against that bold act."

"I'm just going to assume you're kidding. Ah thank you." I took the glass cup set on a small plate being offered to me via floating politely. I'm getting some small amusement here from the befuddled expressions at how I'm sitting on the chair by two of the other three room's occupants; they sit like horses while I sit like a human, so to me it wasn't anything to be curious about.

Eh, Twilight and Spike gave me those exact looks since I've moved into the library.

After that accidental fiasco within the throne room, the two monarchs and captain of the guards escorted me to a much more smaller room I speculated as Celestia's study, identifying from the shelves filled with scrolls, books and letters. Everything seemed to be in a neat order; I guess she ordered her servants to tidy any mess before our arrival. And how nice, a little fireplace for us all to sit close by on our comfy chairs surrounding a table with a tray on it on top as we discuss.

Speaking of fireplaces, I have to ask that studious unicorn back in Ponyville why even having one and using it inside a tree was in any way not considered to her as a safety hazard.

"Whether I jest or not is irrelevant; you would be wise to present either me or any other monarch in Equestria with respect, should you desire your space instead of being thrown in a dungeon. Luckily I am not so crude."

"Praise the lords that you are the ruler of all then." I said dramatically, ignoring the expression of disdain sent by the as-of-yet-to-be prince. "If it eases you all, that display earlier wasn't intentional."

"Pleased to hear it." Celestia stated sincerely as the spoon swirling inside her cup of tea by itself finished, also feigning ignorance to the looks of her royal sister and loyal captain. "Yet I must politely insist next time it won't happen again."

"No promises." I shrugged, being completely honest myself. Why not consider it as payback for not dealing with the whole dragon fiasco yourself? Yes I'm still mad over that. "It really considers on if you earn my respect over time or not." And from what I've heard about you from other MLP fans, my dear Princess, and your impressions to me since I've came to this world, I highly doubt that will ever happen. "Now, why have you requested my presence here, really?"

Time to get to the heart of the matter, and I swear Celestia's eyes brightened at the question, with a flicker of interest.

"You could at least be more formal with your question..." I heard Armor mutter in disapproval from the side, while my gaze was focused on the white alicorn, who looked back at me evenly.

Well at least all the anxiousness I felt earlier diminished.

"Oh. allow me to rephrase myself." I began, inwardly delighting from the corner of my eye at the side-glare as the taller stallion sipped on his drink. "It would satisfy my curiosity to discuss the true root as to why I have been summoned to your kingdom, Princess Celestia. Also... why Mr. Armor here accompanies us in this room." Especially while the rest of the castle's occupants are elsewhere.

I swear, I'm uncertain whether to be flattered or a little disappointed that Celestia doesn't consider me enough to be a potential threat to have guards within or protecting the outside hallway.

Taking her own sip, Celestia took a moment of satisfactory of the warm drink before talking, both mine and Armor's intrigued attention fully on her calm posture. "I believe Shining Armor deserves to know and understand the situation, before any wrong conclusions are made. Hmm, you seem surprised Stardust."

Well I was, you're actually doing something close to wise for a change. But instead of rudely pointing that out I shrugged. "I just... never thought of that as all."

"My loyal guard here is in fact Twilight's-"

"Older sibling. I'm aware."

"Oh." Thankfully the blinking alicorn didn't press for details. "Then you agree with informing him about this ordeal?"

...Ah screw it, why not. Either the confused stallion observing our conversation will be skeptical at first before believing anything the monarch says, or will react in a way I will find absolutely comical. Or something else. Plus it wouldn't do any harm for Twilight's brother to be informed about the whole situation beforehand, so no quick assumptions would be made and reckless actions wouldn't be taken.

Very well, bring on the thunder.

At my firm nod, Celestia nodded back as Armor finally took that opportunity to speak up. "Pardon me for interrupting, Princess, but what is it you wish for me to know about?"

"Shining Armor, allow me to introduce you to Stardust Balance, resident from another world far from our own. He is currently residing with Twilight in Ponyville, so as to better understand our world and its inhabitants." Celestia took a gulp of her warm tea, relinquishing the taste while happily feigning notice of her words slowly processing in the captain's head. She continued while looking at me with interest. "Speaking of which, in answer to your former question, Stardust, I wish to know: how is your time in Ponyville progressing?"

I shrugged, restraining the smile to leap on my face as the shocked Armor kept looking back and forth from me to the monarch. "Eh, can't complain. The residents are currently tolerable."

"...Is that all?"

"It's all I can think of, really."

"No thoughts on your housemates, or any other pony within the town in particular, or perhaps Equestria itself?"

Just as I was about to reply with genuine un-enthusiasm, Armor spoke up again, his tone filled with surprise and disbelief. "Hold on a second. Excuse me, Princess Celestia, but are you telling me this stallion sitting here, sharing tea with us, right now, is in fact a different life form altogether from another world?"

"Indeed I am."

"...And he's living with Twilight."

I added casually. "And Spike, if that eases your concern."

"I'm sorry, but that just makes things seem worse to me." The white unicorn shook his head, glancing at me with a mixture of emotions. "He looks like your everyday pony to me."

"Blame your world for that." I stated blandly. Funny thing, I've actually gotten very use to being one of their kind. Having four legs wasn't such a pain, in fact I'd dare say it was even fun. For the past month I've been adapting to this new body, and I'm both troubled and relieved I've grown use to this temporary horse form so quickly. I figured it would have taken me more months or so.

But still, that didn't mean I craved my old body back. Despite this new form having many qualities other than my true form, no spots all over my body and the warmness from this bodily fur as examples, I still miss having hands to use and electronic systems to use them with... Don't give me that look, right now it's the only reason I can think of for wanting my human body back.

Oh that and so I can eat meat again... when I tried to devour fish in this form a few weeks ago I vomited... violently.

"Princess, I must protest against this; if you what you say is true, how do we know this alien won't potentially harm Twilight, Spike or anypony else? For all we know he's dangerous, and should be kept in a more guarded area so we can keep an eye on him."

I found myself nodding. "I agree with him." Ignoring Armor's surprised expression thrown at me, I set the now cold drink, which I never took a sip of, down on the round table, then leaned back and clasped my two front hoofs together calmly. "How do we know you can trust me not to harm a single hair on anyone's head while I'm stuck in your world?"

"If there was any hostility from you, I would have sensed it." Oh, so you can sense the emotions of others now? God with every passing minute in her presence I'm convinced this royal calm mare was a Jedi in disguise; it would explain so much. "Regardless, I don't believe for a moment you have any intention of hurting anyone. You have been brought to Equestria for a reason. And while we are on that subject, have you learnt anything more about your arrival here since we last spoke, Stardust?"

"Well that voice that speaks to me in my mind gave some vague answers about the matter a month ago."

This time her expression changed to intrigue. "Hmm... you never mentioned last time of any voices in your head."

"Must of slipped my mind." I shrugged indifferently. "He calls himself Specter, and apparently the cause of my being here was all thanks to him, stating I have to do a carry out a few tasks for him if I ever want to return home."

The tall white alicorn was obviously taking in these words with intrigue, sitting back on her seat before taking a moment to reply. Luna meanwhile had said absolutely nothing during our conversation, simply quietly sipping her drink and observing us all. I wonder how she's coping right now, adjusting to the new time period and changes of Equestria since a thousand years ago.

Armor continued to eye me distrustfully, and I had to admire that caution of his. But still, I despised being stared at, so I sighed and faced him completely, my tone firm. "I understand your wariness, Armor. And whether you believe me or not, I care little. But I have no intention whatsoever in hurting anyone in this damn world, especially your sister."

"And how do I know that?" The stallion folded his front raised hoofs, having set his tea down earlier and still looking at me with clear disdain. "What would relieve me that you won't dare harm a single hair on Twilight's head?"

Because she's my favourite pony. "What could I possibly do to harm her? Someone who took down Nightmare Moon, lullaby-ed an Ursaminor to sleep, and survived facing a giant dragon?" I gave the blinking white alicorn a pointed look before continuing. "Your world turned me into an Earth Pony; what possible actions then could I take to hurt her or anyone else?"

He had a counterargument ready, and you gotta respect that caution. "You can be deceitful, for all I know. You could be tricking her into trusting you, and you could be using her for your own ends."

This time it was Celestia who spoke before I could, having evidently observing the argument calmly. "You need not worry, Shining. I would never throw my beloved student into harm's way if I didn't believe she wasn't capable of handling the matter. You must trust me on this."

As the stallion reluctantly conceded with his Princess' rather weak point, the alicorn continued to address me. "Did this Specter tell you what your first task entails?"

"Indeed; I must begin making friends with your world's inhabitants, beginnign with Twilight and her friends."

"I see..." Celestia looked down slightly in clear contemplation for a moment before looking back up." Well then, Stardust, I must thank you; you have given me much to dwell upon. I've never heard of someone named 'Specter' before, perhaps more information will be found somewhere in Canterlot's grand library."

Oh, which reminds me. "Speaking of information." I began rather hesitantly. "I looked around Twilight's own library in Ponyville for any information to possibly send me home." Though I haven't done that for a while now; having given up because it was clear there wouldn't be anything reliable about the subject there.

"Have you discovered anything?"

"In short, nothing."

Celestia seemed to share my disappointed expression with a similar sigh. "I must regret to inform you then, Stardust, that I too have been researching for any clues as to how to send you home, or about your state in general."

"I get the feeling this doesn't sound well for me..."

"I'm sorry, but I have currently uncovered nothing significant. As I said last time, this may take a while. For now I believe it's best you abide this Specter's rules. But on the bright side; I'm certain with hyow much time you have spent in Ponyville, you've already grown close to my faithful student and her friends."

"Ah, I suspected as much." I admitted with a tinge of bitterness in my tone, ignoring that last sentence of the alicorn's completely. There goes my last shred of hope to defy that voice and retrurn home to where my worried-sick family was waiting.

"I am truly sorry, Stardust. I know this must be severely disappointing to you."

I shrugged. "It's fine, none of this is your fault or anyone elses but that damn voice."

An amused, yet still apologetic smile. "Very well. We will discuss more later, as my dear sister and I have royal duties to attend to. For now, why don't you go out and explore the kingdom? I'm sure there will be plenty of things out there that will pique your interest."

Oh I highly doubt that. But I slowly nodded anyway, stretching my limbs casually. "Why not? I have all the time in the world."

"I don't doubt that. I will send a letter to Twilight telling her your stay in Canterlot will be extended a little then. I shall also provide you with an escort so you won't find yourself lost in the rather large town-"

"I'll do it." Our heads immediately turned to the blunt stallion, and I raised a brow at the surprising gall of him. Armor then cleared his throat and bowed lightly at his bemused monarch. "With respect, Princess, I would like to accompany our friend here and show him around the kingdom."

I restrained the urge to snort. Obviously to keep an eye on me and make sure I don't cause any trouble. And I don't like the way he said 'friend'. But I kept my gaze evenly against his own, emphasizing that I knew exactly what he was up to.

"A sound idea, Shining Armor." Celestia concurred, and I simply shrugged at her inquiring gaze. Two can play this game, my cautious friend. Though I wonder how he'll react as to exactly how much concern and fondness his sister had over me. And believe me my friend I never asked for such. While I'm not approving of the caring Twilight showed towards me, I think I might get a laugh out of it if Armor here learns about it. "But before you go, Stardust, I would like to inform you that I will be visiting Ponyville sometime soon in the future."

...Erm, okay good for you. "That's nice." I said uncertainly. I don't see why she even bothered telling me this. What did this alicorn want me to prepare a welcome party beforehand? Have your own student do it!

"A moment, if thy might inquire." And she speaks at last! Just as we about to get up, three heads quickly turned to the previously-silent Princess of the Night, blue intrigued yet nervous-looking eyes observing me as she proceeds with her question. "Why does thou wish to return to his world so earnestly? Surely this world doesn't bother thou so?"

Ahh, Old English. Gotta love it.

Smiling at the old traditional usage of words, I replied honestly. "I have a family back home, Luna-" I continued while she blinked at the disrespect. "- And there is nothing of more greater importance than family."

The blue monarch took in my words slowly, before nodding in agreement.

"Words that can never be more true." Celestia concurred approvingly, and Armor looked at me with a mixture of from what I could gather wariness and interest.

There's a lot of interest going around here today...

---

You know I'm amazed Celestia didn't inquire about the whole Ursaminor and dragon incidents.

Either she was waiting for the subjects during our conversation to be brought up back at the castle, or Twilight never informed the monarch about my parts in the the whole ordeals. Really wouldn't surprise me much, that mare mostly writes her letters to the princess about the lessons she's learnt from spending time with those other ponies. Myself? I never learnt a single thing during my stay here, other than to be more discreet.

And look how that's working out for me.

Right now I was currently walking alongside the wary older sibling of Twilight, who casually waved and greeted back to any passing pony who knew him while showing me around the kingdom; briskly pointing out various shops and homes filled with Canterlot's most successful ponies outside the monarchy.

"It's a beautiful town, don't you agree?" Ah, back to making conversation instead of throwing me less-than-subtle wary distrustful glances in my impassive direction.

Eh, just to humour him, and anything to get rid of this awkward tension the taller stallion was emitting. "If it was less crowded." I admitted, which was why my eyes kept fixed forward for no eye contact with any citizen.

Another glance. "You're not fond of crowds?"

"I find myself in discomfort around them; I prefer my own solitude and space."

"Like libraries then."

I nodded plainly. "Like libraries."

The white unicorn nodded to another waving pair of ponies passing by who knew him before speaking again. Well at least from the tone Armor was attempting to be civil despite his clear own discomfort of walking beside a visitor from another world. "I'll be honest... I'm still processing over the information Princess Celestia told me about you."

"Dare I ask about your thoughts?"

Armor waved off the sarcasm. "In all my years of learning that anything can be possible; this never crossed my mind. Here I am, walking beside a living alien and showing him around Canterlot... this is completely surreal. For once I almost doubted the Princess's words entirely." He concluded with a shake of the head.

"Hm. Sounds to me that anyone will believe what that monarch says."

This time a faint smile. "I guess so."

Yes if there's one thing I've taken note about the inhabitants of Equestria during my time spent here; they're gullible to a fault. They're not stupid, clearly, but even I'm not so hopelessly naive as everyone else. At least the cautious captain displayed some disbelief over the matter of what I was.

"So... if you're not a pony then, what are you?"

"Human."

Armor took a moment to think before continuing. "I've never heard of that species before..."

"I'd be surprised if you did." I shrugged casually as the taller stallion nodded politely to more friendly-seeming ponies. Luckily even in the streets filled with multicoloured horses we weren't within casual earshot, but I kept my eyes glancing in every direction just in case someone decided to listen in. "No such kind lives on this world." And thank God too-

"Does she know?"

That sudden question caused me to blink and this time look at him fully. "Excuse me?"

That was then we finally made a full stop in our walk, somewhere in the middle of the vastly wide pleasent kingdom, Armor's attention on me with stern unwavering eyes. "Twilight. Does she know... about this?"

Ah. "No."

"No?"

"No."

"And why is that?"

"The less anyone knows, the better." I simply replied, on the outside unfazed by the stare but inwardly admiring the stallion for his clearly trained expression of intimidation.

"...I see." What, just like that? My eyebrow raised as the white unicorn inexplicably turned away and looked off to another direction, obviously in thought over something. "She knows who you are... but not what you are."

"Indeed..." I said cautiously. Was this going somewhere?

"So, for all she knows, you're just a pony living inside her house. with no suspicion regarding your origins whatsoever."

Oh I don't know about that my friend; your sister has placed me under her radar for quite some time now. It's both amusing and irritating. But just as I was about to voice those thoughts, a different familiar voice cut me off, aimed directly at me.

"You!" Both our heads immediately looked at the left to the oncoming blue unicorn walking towards us with intent, calling over her should at a group of ponies observing her. "Trixie will be back to present her incredible skills in a moment, my dear admirers." Oh lovely, just what I needed; her of all ponies.

And I was so enjoying this already coming-migraine from the suspicious captain of the royal guards watching us curiously.

"Trixie." I nodded in casual greeting as she was within hearing range, an expression of slight irritation on her features.

"Stardust Balance." Oh you remember me, I feel elated. A hoof pointed in my direction. "You have some nerve showing your face around here." Truly a charismatic female pony of her time. "And here Trixie believed you would be hiding away in a cave from the rest of society."

What a petty jab. I shrugged indifferently as my tone came out dry. "What can I say? I take peo- ponies by surprise." Inwardly I smirked at the narrowing of her pink eyes.

"Clearly you do." Seeming to ignore Armor's interested presence entirely, the blabbering boastful mare quickly looked around the area. "Tell me, is that mare Twilight Sparkle here with you?"

"Aww, and here I thought you were just coming over to say hi." I smiled politely at her unamused glare. I can respect that she at least got straight to the point. "But no, Twilight is back at Ponyville. I'm here on my own."

A lengthy sour pause before the blue spoke in clear disdain and disappointment. "I see." And I blinked by the sudden leaning forward towards me, a pointed hoof against my bright yellow chest. "Well you tell that foolish mare then, that the great and powerful Trixie still plans to return to that wretched town of hers, and show her once and for all who the greatest magical unicorn in all of Equestria truly is!"

"...Very well." I agreed as she leaned back, relieved I had my own personal space again. "Anything else?"

Obviously not expecting such a blunt response, Trixie quickly recomposed herself with a heavy frown. "As a matter of fact, yes; no matter what you think; the great and powerful Trixie owes you nothing." With that, she quickly turned and stomped off like an annoyed child.

At the sight of the arrogant unicorn returning to her crowd of deluded ponies, both I and the baffled Armor exchanged glances. "'Owes you nothing?'"

I waved it off dismissively. "I saved her life from being finished off by an Ursaminor attack, taking the blow myself."

Clearly he did not expect such an answer, by the rapid blinking of his blue eyes. Then suddenly Armor took it upon himself to this time look into my eyes - what is with ponies and their need to invade personal space? - as though checking for any deceit. Well I assure you my friend, you will find no lie from me about the incident.

"You're not lying..." Finally leaning back, ignoring my raised irritated brow for being so close to me just then, the tall captain shook his head again in disbelief. "You mean to tell me that not only are you from another world, but you survived a battle against an Ursaminor too?"

"Pretty much." Don't worry I'm as confused as you are.

"You're either brave or foolish."

Just imagine his and the Princesses reactions to the fact apparently I'm affected differently by magic, according to Twilight. I'm still wondering that myself. I dare say the situation was more surreal to me than the others and this stallion before me... oh wait, that's because it was.

Because unlike these ponies, I hold a more firmer grasp over logic-

"Shining? Is that you sweetie?" And our conversation gets interrupted again! Wait... 'sweetie'? Uh what now? Both our heads turned to the source of the voice again, this time originating from a different unicorn approaching us eagerly with another.

Evidently from the eyelashes the one who called out Armor was a female. Fur that was a dark shade of grey. Purple and white stripes of mane and tail. Blue clear eyes gleaming with joy at the white smiling stallion beside awaiting them.

The stallion walking alongside her with equal happiness had dark blue fur - nice - with a darker blue mane and tail - even more nice. And yellow eyes. Clearly from the postures and how close they were it was a couple walking towards us-

Hang on... I know that mare.

Yeah, from the MLP app game I had on my tablet a long time ago before I deleted it.

God I miss my tablet...

What was her name again...? Oh well can't recall, but I do know this grey unicorn, standing right in front of me and embracing her son, was the mother of Twilight Sparkle. And that means the male unicorn watching the scene with me was obviously the father.

I took a step back, allowing the family their loving reunion moment. This wasn't something I anticipated on my way to Canterlot at all. First Twilight's brother, then her parents. My eyes quickly looked to another direction when I noticed the male parent glancing at me while the three chatted away. Oh no don't mind me, I'm just someone your son is escorting around the town, Mr and Mrs... eh I'll probably find out in a moment.

I swallowed a lump of awkwardness clawing at my throat, begging me to just walk off and not be somehow included into their conversation-

Gah!

I blinked rapidly in surprise by the close proximity of the grey unicorn regarding me with warmness and curiosity. "Well hello there. I don't think I've seen you around Canterlot before."

Yeah well when this is over I plan never to return to Canterlot again for the life of me. I threw Armor a cautious expression when he cleared his throat politely. "Ah... mother, father; this is a resident from Ponyville I'm currently showing around Canterlot. Stardust Balance, meet my parents: Twilight Velvet and Night Light."

...One moment. I need to think about what I just heard.

Twilight Velvet and Night... Light. Night Light? Night Light? Shining Armor and now Night Light?! That's even worse than his son's name! I'm torn between laughing or just gawking at the three. Is it... is it traditional for the males in Twilight's family tree to be named after real life objects or fairy tale terms? And here I thought Armor's name was just a last-minute thought of Faust's. But this? This was just hilarious and baffling.

And Twilight Velvet? Isn't it confusing for your daughter's forename to be after your own? Shouldn't that purple unicorn be instead called 'Twilight II' then? And finally? How exactly does the naming of ponies in this world even work? Obviously not like back home; it seems the inhabitants of Equestria love naming their offspring's after their favourite words or something.

Feeling a rather rough nudge at my side from an irritated white stallion, I snapped out of my stupor and realized my staring was either discomforting or bemusing the pair before me. "Um, a pleasure to meet you both." I forced out as politely as I could while the mare shook my offered hoof friendly before the husband. "Huh..." I said outloud by complete accident.

"Hmm, is there something wrong?" Night Lig- no I can't possibly say the whole name in my mind without busting a gut.

But oh well, since he asked. "You're blue." I instead pointed out, and he blinked at my blunt observation. "Best colour in the world."

"Ah." This time he smiled. "And you're gold; a fine colour for a young stallion to be escorted by my son." ...I wasn't exactly sure what to make of that statement, and that's coming from me. "So, you come from Ponyville then, where my daughter has departed to a while back."

"Indeed." I nodded as our hooves released from the shake.

"Do you happen to know her?"

"Twilight Sparkle? Of course."

"Oh splendid! How is her time in Ponyville then?"

"Oh. Well great, couldn't be better; she's made lots of friends with the residents there and helped out a lot of ponies."

"And Spike?"

"Him too."

"Oh?" The mother of the purple unicorn, whom the pair were obviously proud of, smiled pleasantly. "Are you a friend of our dear daughter's then?"

No exactly friends... I mean, she's the closest I would consider as one in regards to the town's populace of those multicoloured horses. "...Yes, you could say I'm well acquainted with her." I replied honestly... and immediately regretting it by the raised brow of the dark blue unicorn.

"Indeed? How acquainted?"

...Oh good God not them too. I did not come to Canterlot just to meet with the whole family of Twilight and be asked these ludicrous questions and implications. Rarity was bad enough with the disgusting teasing. What next, I'm going to meet Twilight's cousin? "Well I... um..."

Minus ten points for hesitation Stardust; way for making the situation more awkward than it needed to be.

"Oh come now dear, don't embarrass the poor young stallion." Phew. "Those inquiries should be ones asked by me instead." What?! "So do tell us then Stardust, exactly how close are you to our beloved daughter?"

They can't be serious... and my infuriated feelings at the repulsive questions incited me to glare right back at the observant Armor's own. This is your fault you damn stallion. No, Celestia must have foreseen this scene coming and wanted to exact payback for my informal greetings to her. Well congratulations you useless monarch, now I've got three of your student's family mebers making stupid assumptions about me. Thank God at least two of them aren't aware of how close I was living near their beloved daughter.

"Ohoho!" Velvet then suddenly let out a giggle. "We only jest good sir. No need to look so uncomfortable by us." True enough even her mate smiled in amusement at the state of me.

Why do these things happen to me-?

"Somepony! Anypony! HELP!" Ah, yes, something to distract the tension. Oh hang on this sounded urgent. All four of us quickly turned our attention then to a calling adult beige-coloured mare, looking wildly around the streets for evidently some form of assistance. "Anypony! Please... my foal! Before it's too late!"

Foal...? Foal... wait... foal in pony-talk translates to baby... oh God!

But the noble captain of the guards already rushed to the panicking unicorn before I did. "Ma'am, what's wrong? I can help you." Armor spoke both briskly and yet kindly at once. Ah finally, someone with clear authority around here.

"Captain Armor! My- my baby! Trapped in my house! Please come with me!" The white determined stallion nodded and followed the frightened mare until they were out of sight, obviously heading towards where the cloud of smoke was coming from-!

Cloud of smoke? This time rising upwards... and she mentioned an infant... no...

Oh no, not while I'm here.

"Wait! Let Shining take care of this." I heard the worried voice of Velvet behind my hardened posture.

The hell I will. My eyes quickly glanced at the concerned pair, who blinked in surprise at my changed expression. "I'd rather damn my entire life than do nothing when a child is in danger." That said, I turned back and ran in hurried pursuit of the white stallion towards the obviously-burning house.

---

Well, I was right. It was a burning house all right.

Despite how fast I ran, there was no exhaustion welling up in my being, just pure determination to assist with the crisis in any way I can. Quickly running past various multicoloured ponies either watching with horror or trying to water the house down with hoses, my eyes looked around during my run for any sign of Armor, passing by protesting horses trying to prevent me from going anywhere near the towering fire. Nothing so far.

But that beige unicorn who cried for help earlier was just nearby the front door, eyes fixed on the open house with no indication of budging, despite two pony guards clad in golden armour reflecting the nearby flames attempting to push her away.

That suggests Armor was already inside...

Fantastic.

But just to check, I quickly stopped by right next to the watching frightened mare. "Ma'am?" I asked as I approached the worried unicorn. When she didn't acknowledge me I continued my inquiry. "Has he already gone in to rescue your child?"

An quick affirmative nod, knowing exactly who I was talking about, without even glancing at the person questioning her. But at least I got my confirmation now.

My eyes gazed back at the building, already I can feel the heat on my fur, warming me up to a degree I never felt back as a human, thanks to this current body of fur around me. Perhaps this is what it felt like when you just arrived into a desert. My eyes squinted as the light of the fire and smoke assaulted my eyes even though I haven't entered the falling house... yet.

Now, any sane person who wasn't a keeper of peace or a firefighter wouldn't even consider going in ther while others were handling the crisis.

But I'm not sane.

Quite the contrary, it just might be a debate of who would have a bigger mental instability: me or Pinkie Pie.

That'll be put to the test; should no one emerge from that house very soon.

Immediately a firm hoof hit my shoulder as I approached more closer to the falling house - what is it with these touchy-feely ponies? - inciting me to look to my right at the golden guard attempting to prevent from going forward. "I'm sorry sir, but nopony is allowed beyond this point. it's too dangerous."

Well good thing I'm not a pony then. I smiled wryly. "I seem to find myself in danger alot, my friend." Ever since I arrived in this damn world.

"Even so." The guard was clearly not amused. "We already have Captain Armor in there; anypony else who wants to help can by not interfering. The captain's orders-"

The news caused me to roughly shrug the hoof off me, my widened eyes on the guard in disbelief. "Wait, you mean Armour is in there alone?"

His own eyes narrowed at obviously the disrespect towards his commanding officer. "I repeat, his orders. Don't worry citizen, Captain Armor is more than capable of handling himself; we will provide backup should the captain remain in there longer than we expect. We urge you to have faith in his abilities."

Longer than they-?! No. no, I'm not having this. There is a baby trapped in side this burning building as we speak, yet that reckless stallion insisted everyone else wait outside while he conducts a heroic rescue? Oh I know I know, this is a cartoon; there might be a hundred-percent chance he'll escaper the falling house with the baby riding safely on his back.

But there'll be hell to pay if I just sit back and do nothing to help! No, my concious won't allow me to sit back and enjoy the show while an infant is trapped in there, being rescued or not.

And faith in his abilities? Pah! I saw clips of those two wedding episodes.

"Hold this." I thrust the cape I tore off me into the arms of the surprised guard, who immediately realized the stupidity I was about to instigate.

"Sir! You can't go in there! It's the Captain's-!"

"I take orders from a higher authority." I snapped at the golden pony, who recoiled in surprise at my harsh bold tone, before clearing his throat and asking with a hint of interest in that guard-like tone.

"And who's that sir?"

I glanced at the guard for a second before turning my gaze at the burning house, the heat feeling stronger than earlier. With one confident word, I stated who the higher authority was before running into the fiery building that was sure to kill me... if it wasn't in a world where no one can possibly die in that fashion.

"Mine."

---

Ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow!

I winced at every step I took on the hard wood, feeling the sting of the heat penetrate my skin while I walked through the house with caution. There must be blisters in my hoofs already - though that may just be a simple exaggeration on my part - as I moved around, carefully passing by flames sticking out from various areas of the ruined walls and wooden floors; carpets already burnt to a crisp so I can't stop to take a minute to rest on one and give my pained hoofs a break.

So this is what a burnt house truly looks like from first experience... Ow!

I'm already regretting this... but an infant's life is at stake; I can't just walk away from that. Armor may be a unicorn, a captain of Canterlot's royal guards and the brother of arguably soon-to-be the most powerful mare in all of Equestria, but he wasn't invincible.

Funny thing - Ow! - I never imagined myself doing something like this in reality. Argh! Sure many of us dream of performing heroic acts and deeds like saving someone from a burning falling apart building, but that's the thing about fantasy and reality; it's never what you truly expect from the latter.

Argh, son of a-!

I felt my features continuously contort in mixtures of pain, irritation and determination. Let's see, clearly I was in the main hallway, as the upstairs to my displeasure was inaccessible, blocked by numerous debris. So I'd have to find another way up should the infant be up there. And the wood beneath feels unstable enough-

My mind screamed 'DANGER!' and incited me to quickly take a step back, flinching multiple times as piles of falling wood with a number of heavy-looking equipment (I swore I saw a toilet admist them) from the upper floor fell through the smoking ceiling in front of me... and somehow creating a gaping hole within the first floor as the debris fell straight through. After taking some deep breaths - while coughing rather violently for it - I resorted to taking slow breaths then before leaning forward and looking down at the black hole before me, seemingly leading down to Equestria's core.

...How does that even work-?!

"Stardust?!"

The pained shocked yell caused me to immediately look up at the stallion from the other side of the hallway, separated from reaching me by the hole produced from the debris just now. From the looks of things no injuries, as he seemed to be standing up staring at me in surprise just fine.

Good, he's alright...

Hold on, is that something on his back? I squinted hard as my vision confirmed it; Armor was carrying something, hopefully someone, on him as he looked at me with mixed expressions of distrust, worry and firmness.

"Where's the child?!" I yelled as the cackling fires was already beginning to rise in sound and heat. And I felt some relief in this deadly situation when Armor nodded to his back as a small head perked up over his shoulder, staring at me with evident fear as the foal's arms were wrapped around Armor's neck tightly. I called out again, ignoring the suspicious expression the tall stallion still cast towards me. "Can you find another way around?!"

Wouldn't matter how high his status was in the kingdom; I doubt anyone can easily jump over this hole.

But I felt some sinking feeling within my gut at the negative response, yelling over the cackling flames as well. "This hallway is the only way across!"

"What about the back of the house?!"

"Nothing but a concrete wall! Far too dangerous to exit there with this colt on me!"

"I was afraid of that..."

"What?"

I shook my head, now was not the time to give up before I could even plan something! "Are you capable of jumping over?!" I asked next after the stallion was seemingly done with soothing the terrified child holding onto him. If there was no other way around; this may seem like the only option remaining.

If Armor had it in him...

I frowned at the sight of hesitation, looking at me as though I was bonkers while saying something I couldn't hear over the growing fire surrounding inch by inch. But I think, judging by the expression afterwards, I got the gist behind his reluctance to the idea. "If this is about your distrust of me; we can sort that out later! Now, are you capable of jumping over or not?!"

"Yes!" He finally answered with unwavered certainty. "But I can't jump over with him attached to me, far too dangerous! But there is another way!" Well in the face of possible death some optimism with do nicely. "Hold out your front hoofs!"

...What? But I quickly obliged rather hastily at the stern irritated look from across the large hole. Okay, now what-?

"Now catch!" HOLY-!

I felt my features contort from immediate panic to relief straight afterwards as the child landed in my arms, magically floated at a rather fast speed from the white unicorn concentrating. Well that was reckless, but no quite as reckless as jumping over with the child intact.

Geez kid, you are heavy...

Yet the look of fright stayed on the child with the small hat's face at the unexpected lift to his new holder, and despite the situation around us I felt some new resolve.

The resolve of saving a child...

"I've got him!" I yelled over the now-roaring fire, somehow getting worse. Just where was this world's fire brigade?!

"I can see that!" Armor yelled, this time more force added to his voice. "Now get him out of here! I'll meet you outside!"

Don't need to tell me twice! I quickly turned around, making certain beforehand the child was holding on my neck tightly, and ran straight to the nearest exit, which thankfully wasn't too far, disregarding the possible more holes created from the pressure of my stomping hoofs.

Gotta get out! Gotta get out! GOTTA GET OUT!

Ow! Damn heat! Argh! This freaking hurts-!

AND I'M OUT!

Running through the black smoke there wasn't there earlier to the open doorway, I felt fresh air penetrate my lungs as all four of my limbs landed roughly on the stone floors of the outside world, quickly inhaling the welcoming oxygen.

"Mommy!" Then as more relief to my body I felt the pressure of the small pony lifted off my back, causing me to glance over my shoulder as the boy leapt into the waiting embracing arms of his parent.

Have I ever felt so accomplished in my life? No! That's twice now I've risked myself for the safety of an individual; first that arrogant blue mare and now a child. Around me I heard cheers from the crowds who were evidently observing the burning building with worry. Yep, that's right: I, Stardust Balance, got a child out of a house on fire. This is the first, and probably last time, I will ever do something like that again.

Hang on...

Slowly, even with the crowd yelling out in relief and joy and the mother of the colt thanking me loudly, my eyes slowly turned to the still burning building, wondering the same thing the guards around me were asking: where was Armor? Surely he would have made the jump by now-!

Uh oh...

Alright I'll give him four seconds to get out... time's up!

Ignoring the surprised yells and protests, I hurled myself back into the waiting house, black smoke surrounding as I felt the stuff penetrate my lungs.

Twice now! Twice I've entered this falling-apart house! But no time to mentally berate myself for it; I need to find Armor, fast! God forbid, as I told Spike during the bear incident, that I would allow anyone to be harmed under my watch. Passing through the fog, I did my best to ignore the violent coughing I was emitting while my squinted pained eyes struggled to see through the hallway where I last saw the stallion-

And there he was... about to fall!

Or at least, if I hadn't been there to catch him.

My body leaped forwards and extended hoof quickly grabbed onto his slipping limb while the unicorn hanged over the hole, obviously having not quite making the jump over and was slipping on the front floorboards, front half of his body hanging on before I showed up.

Must. Get him... up!

But good grief, and I thought the colt was heavy! It really didn't help with my already failing state; the intensity was beginning to become too much; any moment I might pass out from the gas around us...

But hell; if I'm going down, at least I can save one more life before doing so!

As I tried to pull back, my other front hoof grabbed onto him, ignoring the shocked expression on him for saving his life. Yeah, praise me for the feat later you contrived pony!

Thankfully his surprise quickly wore off as he used his own free hoof to push himself forwards, and together we managed to get the unicorn up from the hole, Armor then standing up with fast recovery before looking at me with perplexity and... was that a bit of respect in his eyes?

But with firm nods to each other, the two of us left the burning house, running through the hallway as the cliché event behind our determined rush happens where the falling ceiling follows before you escape.

And as soon as we made it to the outside world once more, the pair of us violently coughing before collapsing as the pressure took its hold, my behaviour which was even strange to myself had me smile up at the blue beautiful skies above while we were being surrounded by cheering ponies.

Then one glance at the white unicorn looking to me also, mixed expressions of his face, so nothing new there, I felt a laugh escape my slowing coughs... followed by Armor copying my reaction to the ridiculous day we had just been through.

And finally, we found ourselves laughing hard, taking bliss in our success in saving the nearby child and ignorant to the confused expressions of the guards and townsfolk alike.

---

"I was wrong about you, Stardust; today has clearly shown me that." Armor stated in front of the small group, all who decided to come over to the station to see me off, as evening had already come. "You're brave AND foolish."

After the rather dangerous, yet somewhat exciting, incident with the burning house earlier today, which I'm convinced now this world just won't allow me to catch a break, both I and the stallion managed to somehow slip away from the cheering crowd, that had both mine and Armor's exhausted states surrounded, with aid from the royal guards. I enjoyed the gawking look on the stallion's face when I said we should just simply continue with the tour.

Then the parents of his and Twilight's caught up with us, expressions filled with concern for the health of Armor's and... mine. I kept blinking rapidly at the repeated inquiries about if I was alright alongside their son. But the real shocker was being embraced by the mother for saving her son's life; the soon-to-be-prince describing in rather nauseating detail what occurred inside that house as we walked along the streets.

Suffice to say, I inexplicably, and unintentionally, got them to like me.

And to top it all off we later discovered by, as the four of us when the two older ponies decided to accompany and later treat us to lunch, the parent and her child that we rescued, thanking the pair of us dramatically. I was so caught off-guard by everything that's happened today all I could do was shrug relentlessly while Armor soomthly told the grateful mare we just did what we had to, nothing more, nothing less.

A bigger relief to us all was when the mare reassured us that house was instead her own mother's, who thankfully was out at the time, and both her and her son was just visiting Canterlot to see the colt's aged grandmother. We all laughed when the mare said her mother was eventually going to the elderly's home sooner or later anyway.

I outwardly displayed awkwardness when it came to questions about myself, quickly steering the conversation as best I could from the intrigued ponies.

But on the inside I felt more accomplished than ever.

"Well." I answered with a humoured shrug to Armor's statement. "What can I say? Repeating my last words from earlier: I take others by surprise."

"Evidently." He replied with a touch of amusement before raising an inquisitive brow. "But are you sure you need to go back already, even when we haven't returned to the castle yet after we first arrived? If you're worried over what Princess Celestia would say about your heroic actions today I'm sure she'll be completely positive about them."

I shook my head. "That's not the reason." More of the circumstances why relating to a gut feeling me sticking around Canterlot any longer today would put me through more action. And I've had more than my share of such today. I could immediately return to my room in Ponyville upon arrival back and spend the rest of the day reading some of those storybooks Twilight was kind enough to lend me. In fact, that's what I'm going to do, no questions ask.

Sod whatever event/crisis was going on back in Ponyville. I don't care if Zecora the Voodoo Zebra was visiting the town and inadvertently causing unnecessary prejudice against herself.

'Voodoo Zebra'... I don't believe a single person on my entire planet would ever have imagined putting the two words together.

I continued my vocal train of thought. "But I do appreciate the tour you have given me around Canterlot, you, Miss Velvet and Mr Light."

Don't make a Death Note joke. Don't make a Death Note joke. Don't make a Death Note joke.

Having no clue to my restrained laughter, the mare by the side nodded happily. "It was our pleasure."

"It was the least we could do after you saved our son's life." Light added with as equal enthusiasm as his mate.

Speaking of mates, thankfully I had yet to encounter the lover of Armor's, and pray I never will face-to-face. From my limited knowledge over this world, my brother informed me Cadence has the power of forcing love from one pony to another.

Or she heightens their feelings and makes them realize who they truly love, or something like that.

Either way, I'm not fond of others who have people, or ponies for that matter, act against their will.

"Do be sure to visit again. We would love to learn more about one of Twilight's new friends."

"Perhaps." Was my sincere reply to Velvet's polite statement. But I hope I will never have to come back. Nothing personal; I still want to go home. Plain and simple. And by home I meant Earth, not the library.

"It's a shame you're choosing to go without saying goodbye to the Princess." Armor pointed out then. "I think she was eager to learn more about you and where you... originate from."

Yeah. I bet she was.

"'Originate from?'" Light echoed in confusion. "But aren't you from Ponyville?"

Dammit!

Armor quickly covered for me after the hard glare I was sending him. "Ah, yes. See mother, father: Stardust here isn't truly from Ponyville, he's just staying there for a while because..."

"...Because Celestia ordered it so." I added in for conclusion. "As part of a test for Twilight. Top secret though." I said then when the dark blue stallion opened his mouth. But they seemed to buy our explanation with interested nods. If they weren't looking I'd have smacked Armor over the head for that slip-up.

And myself for mentioning their daughter like that.

"...You must be good friends with the Princess since you address her so." All heads turned to the mare who finally spoke up, having been watching the exchange of words quietly. Yes we met her halfway towards the station, and for some reason the boastful unicorn decided to follow us. Trixie appears unfazed by the attention, instead staring at me with a contemplative frown.

I might have some idea what she's thinking about...

"You could say that." I shrugged, before hearing the loud whistling of the train, prepared for departure, behind me. Time is short. It's been fun here... well not really. "I must take my leave. It was nice meeting you all."

"The feeling is mutual." Armor then said rather sincerely. Yeah that tone of his about me tremendously changed after I saved his arse in that house- hmm?

The corner of my eye caused me to turn at the approaching beige mare and her little dark-brown colt, both having kept quiet during my escort to the station. I never even got their names. But the real surprise was when a basket suddenly was being held in front of me, covered in a towel and, judging by the close smell, there was food in there.

When did they take the time making this?

"For saving both my son and the captain of the royal guards." The tall, rather attractive-looking ma- stop that! I mentally shook my head while slowly taking the basket off her waiting hoof. "You are a brave stallion sir."

"...I couldn't possibly accept this." I protested lightly, staring at the object uncertainly. Truth be told, I find it hard to accept gifts from anyone. Their gratefulness would have been enough.

"Please, you acted like a true hero today along with Captain Armor." Said stallion, watching the display, smiled pleasantly at my state.

My reply was immediate. "I'm no hero."

And before they could reply, likely in protest over the truth, another sharp whistle from the train informed me time was very short now. Okay enough sentiments. I'll take this gift, and probably give the entire contents to Spike if anything inside wasn't chocolate... or had chocolate with nuts in them. Nodding in thanks to the grateful mare, I quickly shook the hooves of everyones but Trixie's, who just continued looking at me.

Okay I'm growing kinda disturbed about it now...

And as I finished by patting the hat covering the kid's head gently, who smiled toothily at me for it, I was about to turn before Armor spoke up one last time. "Really though, thank you. If you wouldn't have been there, I might have fallen through that hole."

"...It was my pleasure." I replied with a small smile paling to the white stallion's own. "You can return the favour some time in the future I'm sure."

"Take good care of my daughter!" Velvet called out, still believing that excuse both me and Armor conjured up concerning her offspring, while I boarded the train where its carriage doors will close any second now.

Scoffing loudly, I called over my shoulder. "Miss Velvet, I think it would be more of your daughter taking care of me!"

---

AN: And so he indeed spent the rest of the day inside the library, catching up on some extra sleep the next day oblivious to the events happening around the town since the arrival of the zebra. Are the ponies in any real life-threatening circumstances for him to get out of bed? No.

Which is a shame, because that means Stardust really missed out on the greatest song in MLP ever so far by Fluttershy.

Next time: A Princess visits town! Parasprites! Pinkie Pie being... well Pinkie Pie. And Stardust takes a walk to figure out that mysterious strength he somehow gained since arriving in Equestria, meeting various ponies along the way.

Please review. See you next time!

Disclaimer: My Little Pony is owned by Hasbro. In addition I do not own any parody song(s) used in this chapter. Enjoy.

---

One. Two. Three. Go!

Argh!

Shaking before rubbing to soothe my right now-red hoof, my teeth gritted in clear annoyance over the fact my attempt to at least leave some sort of mark on the innocent tree failed. This was about the umpteenth time now I've attempted all day to utilize that inexplicable strength within me, having shown itself to defend me and the others against that bear and dragon afterwards.

Now? Nothing.

Having taken a walk earlier in the morning with a brief greeting to the library's other two residents, I journeyed to anyway I could find without being interrupted by anyone. Last night while it took me a while to sleep once again, I decided to begin my investigation on this hidden power of mine the next morning, testing so by punching something rather hard.

And what better place to practice than a forest filled with apple trees- Jesus!

I growled as I felt something round and hard land on top of my head from my next attempt, contributing nothing more other to the headache I was already recieving. My glanced at the rolling red apple on the dirt beside me, before glaring in irritation in confusion at my reddened hoof. Just where am I going wrong exactly? How do I access this strength without it being the case of an emergency?

I'll need to use this power first before learning where it originated from. But right now it was being plain unreliable.

So how do I use it...?

"Where am I going wrong...?" I asked myself the same question as just before, this time vocally as though expecting some sort of answer from above. Perhaps that Specter would know something about it-

"Ya suppose to kick the trees with your hind legs partner."

Well that wasn't the telepathic voice I haven't heard in a while.

"That just sounds even more painful." I retorted while turning, my irritation rising by the intrusion of the tall red stallion walking towards me carrying two baskets of red apples on his sides. Ah... yes him. I recognize Big Macintosh when I see him. And here I thought everyone was busy by now preparing for the arrival of their beloved monarch.

The farmer Earth Pony shrugged, walking past me with his mind clearly on other things. "Not if ya give it a shot mister."

"You make it sound so easy."

"Eeyup; easy as pie."

"...Uh-huh." I'm not going to believe him just like that, but luckily it seems I won't be able to express my uncertainty any more than needed as Big Mac continued walking by, going somewhere else most likely to work.

Well at least he wasn't sticking around to talk.

...I should probably come back and try again tomorrow anyway, at least there will be no one entirely to interrupt me then.

Still, while I was walking back to where I came from, I can't stop but ponder where exactly this mysterious strength I used to help the others originated. Maybe I gain this temporary power whenever someone was in peril?

...Nah that's stupid.

---

Now this is a story all about how

my life got flipped turned upside-down.

I'd like to take a little moment just sit right there,

I'll tell you all about how I became a pony in Equestria.

---

I'll give credit to Celestia's arrival that will occur tomorrow; at least no one was bothering to slow down and greet me while I walked by the busy multi-coloured ponies across the town.

And why would they? Ever since the incident with the griffon, which happened so long ago now for me, many who passed by me whenever for whatever reason I decide to venture outside merely threw my presence a side-glance before hurriedly moving along. Yet no one seemed to be doing so today, evidently their minds are full set on preparing the entire town for their Princess's visit, which was, as I believed Spike mentioned this morning, unofficial.

Though luckily I managed to get away from the library when Twilight reacted to the letter about that visit.

I think I'll return to the library later... much later. I have no incentive to assist any of these ponies with the preparations. Plus that peeved feeling within me remained after Twilight's reaction about her mentor, immediately turning the entire library into more of a mess than it was before, which resorted myself to blatantly tell the exasperated unicorn to clean up her own mess.

Yes, Spike and Twilight informed me with great detail over the course of what occured during my absence to Canterlot and lie in the day after. And while I vocally approved of the purple unicorn's disbelief and skepticism over the exaggerative prejudiced attitudes of the others over the visiting zebra, Zecora, that immediately turned south over Twilight's denial over the existence of curses, and then their blatant accusations against the innocent zebra without any sort of proof. In the end it was Applejack's younger sister who helped reslove everything. But my biggest disapproval was my discovery of the mess within the library the next day upon waking up,

And now that mess this morning; further disrespecting the hard written work of authors and philosophers alike.

Wow, I'm pioritizing over respecting books more than respecting Celestia.

Anyway, Ponyville looked admittedly... nice for the welcoming, at least I can appreciate the widr decorations of blue around the entire town. But I recall in Spike's reading of the letter that Celestia wouldn't arrive until tomorrow, so why the hurry? What was the monrach going to visit first thing in the morning-?

"Watch out mister!"

The sudden warning caused me to quickly take a step back as something rushed past me. And I winced as the blur of a pony crashed into a nearby stand. Well that was close, for me anyway. Regardless I walked towards the sight, finding myself then taking a step back in surprise and blinking rapidly as a head popped out from the mess, yellow eyes wandering in differrent directions from each other-

Well what do you know? Another pony I recognize today!

"Are you alright?" I inquired politely after the grey pegasus finished shaking the messy fruit off her and apologizing profusely to the annoyed pony owning the stand, turning to me with a wide smile.

"I'm fine, thank you for asking! This happens all the time; sometimes I'm not as careful as I should be."

Clearly. "Very good then, have a nice day." Now with that out of the way, I was preparing to turn and walk another direction to contemplate further...

...Before I suddenly found Derpy right in front of me. Too close for my taste as I frowned. "Wait, I know you!"

She does? "...You do?"

An enthusiastic nod reminding me terribly of Pinkie Pie. "Sure, you're the guy who punched that mean griffon in the face!"

My face fell more flat than previously. Of course they were still going on about that, I've learnt that not much really happens in this townenough for these residents to recall such trivial events so quickly. "That was a long time ago, miss...?" Despite already knowing her name, it would be rather suspicious if I already called her as such without the pegasus telling me beforehand.

And now she grabbed my hoof and shaked it wildly. Well she certainly wasn't as reluctant to approach me as the other residents, and I find that a bad thing. "I'm Derpy Hooves! It's nice to meet you, what's your name?"

"Balance. Stardust Balance. A pleasure Miss Hooves." I bowed formally after she was done torturing my limb.

"Oh just call me Derpy, you don't have to be so formal." One day I'm going to meet someone who would prefer things to be formal, who isn't Celestia. But I nodded anyway, before blinking as the pegauss then gasped loudly. "I almost forgot, I've got to help with the decorations for the Princess' arrival! See you later Stardust!"

...Well, that was pointless. I cocked my head a little at the rushed departure of Derpy as she flew off to help the town residents with their silly preparations. It was evening, so I could understand the hurry, but that just enforces my belief that the monrach will arrive sometime in the morning.

I'll be in the forest by then trying again during Celestia's visit then.

Good.

---

Just what I like to see upon my return; a spotless library.

My walk lasted until the fall of night, deciding at the right time to go back to my temporary residence when both Twilight and Spike have most likely fallen asleep, the former no doubt wishing to wake up the next day early for complete preparation of her beloved mentor's arrival.

Well good for her.

My eyes gazed over the many clean shelves, filled with countless rows of books I swore they were sparkling. They did a good job cleaning up Twilight's mess, a ten out of ten... though I suspected Spike was the one who deserved more credit for the clean-up, as Twilight possibly might have gone out during the day to check on the decorations around the town. You know, I could have done that for her... oh well.

She wouldn't have been satisfied until she saw the welcoming party for herself anyway.

"But I'm fairly certain." I spoke to myself while inspecting the dustless spines of the books. "The purpose for Celestia's visit won't be to check out the library."

"Maybe not." A familiar female voice replied from behind. "But it doesn't hurt to make sure everything in Ponyville is neat and tidy for the Princess's arrival."

Damn, I should've waited outside longer. Raising a brow I glanced over my shoulder at the purple unicorn, who had a floating quill anf bottle of ink beside her. "Maybe you're just exaggerating over her visit."

"Maybe you're taking this more lightly than you should." Twilight said evenly, setting the equipment away and admiring the spotless work, before turning to me with a polite smile. "How was your day out?"

"Can't complain." I shrugged casually, despite the fact no progress was doen today in finding out how to exactly access my 'hidden power'. "How was... whatever it was you did today?"

A hurmoured raised brow. "You mean checking on preparations and making sure everything around Ponyville's in order?" I nodded. Yes that. "I can't complain either, though some things had to be corrected. I mean no offence to any of the town residents, but I don't think some of them understand how important it is that everything must be perfect for the arrival of Princess Celestia."

"...You really value your mentor that much." It was a retorical statement, obviously. But the respect and admiration was clear in her tone.

Twilight nodded positively. "Of course I do; when your teacher is the most powerful equine in all of Equestria, and is the ruling mornach, how can you not respect her?"

Tch yeah, most powerful pony for now anyway. "Well..."

Twilight frowned curiously. "'Well...?' Stardust... you don't have anything against Princess Celestia, do you? I thought you two were good friends."

At that honest statement I blinked in surprise. 'Good friends?' "What made you believe that?"

"Well you always address her without the title, so I assumed you must be really close to her."

Ahh. I shook my head in amusement. "That's not the case at all, but do you really what to know? And keep in mind this is just my opinion." I'm curious myself as to how this unicorn would react to what I was about to say if she nodded. And nodded she did. "Very well... I don't like Celestia."

What followed was, though rather predictably, a sharp gasp and widened violet eyes. "W-What?"

"You heard right," I couldn't resist smirking at her reaction. "I don't like Celestia. Do I hate her? No. Do I think she's capable of great things? Absolutely. But my impressions of her ever since arriving to Ponyville myself have been less than... well impressive to say the least."

That was then Twilight decided to walk up towards me, evidently closely examining my eyes for any hint of deception, frowning in clear confusion. "You're not lying." She realized while then taking a step back, looking at me as though in a new light. "But... I don't understand. I mean, I've heard there are few ponies out there who hold no respect for the Princess but... you don't hate her either?"

"No. Honestly I find her ovverrated." I shrugged.

An uncomprehensive blink, and I couldn't help but enjoy the fact I was catching the intelligent unicorn off-guard. "So then you're... indifferent to her then."

"...You can say that yeah." I replied after dwelling on it for a moment. Indifferent? Yep that sounds accurate. "But like I said, this is just all my perspective on things. Feel free to disagree."

"Believe me I am." Twilight was quick to reply, still shocked over the fact a resident of her own house had no absolute respect for her own monarch and mentor. "So then... why don't you like her?"

I opened my mouth to reply, before a sudden thought occurred to me. Would Twilight inform Celestia about this conversation the following day? It seems likely; this loyal unicorn would no doubt request the mornach to show me why I should respect the alicorn. Or worse yet, Twilight would attempt to get me to like Celestia with history books of the Princess's exploits and victories.

Basically, this conversation should be halted for another day when the monarch wasn't visiting anytime soon.

"Perhaps we should continue this talk another time, Twilight." I said instead while proceeding to walk past her, avoiding the intense stare looking after me while I departed for my own room. "You have a busy day tomorrow and thus are in no need for distractions. Goodnight Twilight."

Besides, it wasn't exactly rocket science; I just didn't like Celestia.

---

"-dust! Stardust!"

Annnd my mind woke up at the loud female voice and constant shaking of my bed.

My body sat upwards at the rude interruption, glaring in disdain and confusion at the rather panicking unicorn who decided to wake me up God knows how early in the morning... well early for me anyway.

"Twilight?" I asked in hoarse disbelief before yawning... was it just me upon suddenly awakening mid-dream or was I hearing some peculiar sounds I've never heard before in the library-? "Hey!"

"No time!" The mare said while literally dragging me out of bed and then my room. Where does she get this sudden strength? "You need to help us! The library has been infested with bugs!"

Despite my legs aching in understandable pain from the running towards the unicorn's closed room, I raised a tired brow. "Have you tried spraying the insects?" Honestly, I was woken up just because of some creepy-crawlies? Just have Spike eat the damn bugs and call it a day. And why should I help? Sheesh Celestia's upcoming arrival must be really stressing her out-

Holy mother of-!

Now my senses were on alert.

My exhausted eyes widened at the state of the unicorn's room after Twilight opened the door for me to behold the sight. And beheld it I did. What... what the hell is going on? Swarms of bugs all around the bedroom, toying around and dropping everything they could grab their tiny fragile-looking limbs on.

Wait a minute... I know these things.

"You let these things into the library?!" I exclaimed in disbelief as Twilight closed the door behind us to prevent the little flying bug's escape. What were they called again? Para-something.

"I only brought one home; I didn't know it would multiply like this!"

"Didn't you at least research about them first?!"

From his assistance of trying to obviously capture the damn things, Spike called out in his struggle. "You know what these things are?"

I nodded while Twilight magically dropped a basket by my side for me to catch the para... sprites. Yes that was it! "Something that should have never been allowed into the library." And after this was over, I intend on lecturing the one responsible for allowing them entry.

But first I was currently stopping them from landing all over my body as though it was a playground for them and dodging all the throwing up these insects were doing to reproduce themselves. Oh I'll definitely be doing some telling off after this was over.

---

So after that physical and mental exertion of my energy, capturing all the insects within the room and rounding them up into a... bag, I found myself leaning against Twilight's bed in utter exhaustion, while Spike handled cleaning up the bedroom. Already my breathing was heavy, having never anticipated dealing with something like this so suddenly on the day of Celestia's arrival.

Thankfully there were no real casualties during our chase of the pesky irritating bugs; not one of them, or Twilight, Spike and any of the books, were harmed.

But really, I should have seen some sort of catastrophe coming...

"Tell me what happened." I said to the annoyed dragon, as Twilight herself had just left in search for her friends, briefly stating the mares had their own pets of the parasprites as well.

A truthful shrug. "Yesterday Twilight came home with one of those little bugs to keep my company, saying it was a gift from Fluttershy- oh not that you're bad company or anything, I'm sure Twilight didn't mean anything like that!" He added upon looking in my direction.

I shrugged in turn. "No offence taken. Yet I'm admittedly surprised; Twilight didn't bother researching about the insect? For an intelligent mare, Spike, you think she'd at least look around her own library for any information about the creature."

"Maybe she was too focused on the preparation for Princess Celestia's arrival." The purple lizard speculated. Ah Spike, always quick to defend your mistress.

"Perhaps." I replied before yawning, my limbs resting from the frantic chasing of the parasprites. So Fluttershy was responsible for the catastrophe huh? And many of the other mares have their own versions of the same pet? Why do i get the feeling this was going to be an incredibly long day...?

Probably because it was.

"And here I thought Twilight and the rest recently learnt that appearances can be deceiving." I'm referring, besides to the lesson during the whole Zecora incident of course, to the look of the small creatures; appearing innocent at first before playing so much mischief it would make Jack Frost proud.

"Maybe they just forgot about it for a moment."

"Or maybe they're just careless." I retorted irritably, before rubbing my forehead. "Sorry, I'm just exhausted, that's all. I don't take kindly to being woken up rudely."

"That's alright." Spike smiled lightly while putting away a pile of literature. "Is that the same with all humans?"

I released a small smirk at the sincere question. "Just to many, my friend." My limbs stretched in different directions then. What should I do now; return to bed, though it may already be too late for that, or at least do some work of my own to deal with this parasprite problem?

Really it wasn't any of my business. In reality, this wasn't my problem to deal with; Fluttershy was the one who decided to bring the bugs to Ponyville for whatever reason to begin with. Parasprites were really, from my knowledge of them, simple mild annoyances that can quickly be taken care of... unless they started swarming aorund the town and create an even bigger migraine for me.

And that migraine would increase expotentially if Twilight started whining and messed up the entire library just to seek out a solution against the potential infestation.

"Where are you going?" Spike asked upon noticing me getting up slowly and heading towards the open door.

"To research how to combat this blight brought onto this town." Though really I would love to see Celestia's reaction to the infestation, but I won't cause a headache by my own amusement. I'll look around in the 'P' section downstairs for any information regarding the parasprites, after having my morning water first.

"You mean that wasn't the end of it?!"

I chuckled tiredly. "Oh Spike, you should know by now things are never that easily resolved."

And I had a sinking gut feeling things are to soon become a whole lot worse...

---

And got a lot worse things did!

"Back! Back you vermin!" I cried in disgust - right now I didn't care if I was behaving Rarity-style - while waving the flying insects away with the only book in my protection, quickly clutching it to my chest whenever the parasprites attempted to take a bite out of the book.

Speaking of which: THEY'RE EATING THE BOOKS!

One minute, everything was calm and peaceful during my search for answers regarding in getting rid of the annoying bugs completely out of Ponyville. It had taken a while; there were no books about parasprites starting with the word 'P', so instead I took a gander around the 'I' section in relation to insects.

And success, I had found it.

And as soon as I opened the first page, this catastrophe happened.

God damn insects!

My eyes narrowed every second at the sight of the disgusting populating-by-the-minute parasprites either taking a bite out of the multiple stacks of literature or... licking the pages.

What brought this sudden change in behaviour? This morning the things were just toying around with the books in Twilight's room, now they're devouring them like snacks! Do their small teeth grow sharper and taste buds change as the day progresses? If that's the case why didn't the parasprite Twilight first brought back devour every book in sight?

Oh never mind that, they're eating knowledge right here!

"Help!" I'd love to Spike, really. But right now I was making sure this book in my hooves, which contained the information necessary to getting rid of the insects, stayed intact while trying to keep as many parasprites away as possible from other nearby literature.

A gasp alerted me to look to my right. Well it's about damn time you got here! "They're eating all the words!" Wait what?

True enough, I witnessed in disbelief at the bugs somehow sucking up the ink out of the pages like spaghetti. "How is that possible?!" I yelled before knocking away a couple of parasprites attempting to get their filthy little limbs on my book. "Twilight, I've got the-!" I stopped as the unicorn was already nowhere in sight.

OH COME ON!

"Help..." A meek voice called out, and I glanced at the distressed dragon hiding underneath a basket. Christ, the books or Spike...?

...Ughh.

Grabbing the stacked information between my teeth, I raced over to the helpless dragon, throwing the basket off him to somewhere else and pulled him up. Spike nodded while continuing to be frightened by the whole ordeal as I gestures to the exit, following my outdoors and away from the hell neither of us asked for upon awakening today.

Taking multiple deep breathes, Spike concluded with an exasperated tone. "Thanks." I shrugged, taking the book out of my mouth.

"Don't mention it-"

Ohhhh my Goooood...

"What? What is it-? ...Oh no..." I heard the dragon next to me say quietly as we bore witness to the state of Ponyville.

Parasprites. Parasprites everywhere. Hundreds upon hundreds invading the town ruthlessly, devouring everything within sight. Ponies crying in shock and fright while hurriedly fleeing from the parasprites... am I rhyming in my own mind? Is this really the time?

No, no time for pointless inward thoughts! This situation must be handled with immediately!

Setting the book down as Spike kept shouting about what we were going to do, I flipped the pages to get right to the 'P' part, having discovered the subject of the irritating insects was in the index. Ah-ha! Got it!

Let's see... Parasprites... multiplies upon devouring of edible substances... can be drawn to and lured away from populated areas by...

...Oh.

"Huh." I muttered outloud, rubbing my still-tired eyes to make sure I wasn't hallucinating the ludicrous words. Well that's the stupidest thing I've ever read.

"Wait, Stardust!" Hmm? I looked up at Spike's sudden change of tone from panicking to confusion. "Listen... that's music!"

...Hold on what?

I strained my ears past the screaming of the ponies and fluttering of the insects to hear that, true enough, there was the faint sound of music... and it was approaching from the sound of it across the town. Well if this wasn't a convenience I don't know what is.

"Spike... read this." I passed the open book to the curious dragon, who picked it up reading the contents while the sight of a determined concentrating Pinkie Pie walked straight by us with a tow of every parasprites following her in beat to the music.

You mean to tell me... that for once Pinkie Pie's musical 'talents' comes useful?

"Huh, what do you know, those specific musical instruments in the book Pinkie Pie's playing can get rid of the bugs- uh Stardust... where are you going?" I heard Spike while I walked back to the library.

In answer I said in irritation without turning. "To hell with this tripe, I'm going back to bed." Good God this was stupid! Pinkie Pie knew what those things were all along when Twilight didn't? I've been challenged with a lot of absurdity this morning.

And it was all, to be quite honest, a giant waste of my time. Sod Celestia's visit. Sod this morning. Sod. Everything.

Ugh... today was a migraine of the century.

---

"-dust. Stardust... wake up please."

Another interruption? Give me a break.

My eyes blinked tired and painfully from the pestering sunlight - I should seriously consider getting the damn window some curtains - before shifting over to my left to find the pleasant face of Twilight Sparkle smiling at me... well rather pleasantly.

"Twilight...?" I questioned before yawning, having not at all anticipated another rude awakening on the same day. Though was it the afternoon or did I sleep through the whole day to the next morning? I've never accomplished that before.

But after the spectacle of Pinkie Pie's resolve, nothing should surprise me anymore. Speaking of which, is that why this unicorn woke me up now?

"Sorry to wake you up again." A polite apology followed by an excuse. "I thought you wouldn't want to miss out on the rest of the day."

After this morning's fiasco? Of course I would. Instead I smiled tiredly before stretching my front limbs. "That's nice of you, Twilight. For a moment there I thought the parasprites returned or something." Then remembering the so-called importance of today, I frowned in genuine confusion. "Wait... shouldn't you be busy right now sucking up to your mentor?"

Frowning slightly at the jibe, the purple mare shook her head. "Princess Celestia left before she could see the disaster of the town, thankfully; she had urgent matters to attend to in Fillydelphia, an infestation of bugs is happened there."

So she left? Shame. "...Well isn't that cute? Celestia's playing 'pest control'." I chuckled at the look on Twilight's face, my brain waking up more by the minute after my peaceful nap.

Though while I was expecting some sort of defensive retort, instead I blinked as the unicorn suddenly changed the subject. "I'm sorry."

"...Pardon?" What on Earth could she be apologizing for now?

"For disturbing your sleep this morning to help us clean up the infestation I made in the library by bringing the parasprite home. If I'd done my research which you did for me - Spike showed me the book earlier - this whole thing would've been resolved easier." A flash of embarrassment on her features. "I was so concentrated on the Princess's arrival I was convinced nothing bad would happen from taking a small pet home."

"It happens to the best of us, and I'm sorry too for behaving so cranky this morning; you know what I'm like."

"It's fine; that was my fault to begin with."

"Hardly." The last thing I needed right now was Twilight feeling sorry for herself right in front of me. I reached out to place a hoof on where I presumed the mare's shoulder was after. "Besides, I would have helped you either way if you were in danger. You know that."

A shrug, but a grateful smile as well. "I appreciate that, but when you think about it the only real ones who were in danger around here were the food and books." We both chuckled at that. "Thank you for not being mad at me."

"Twilight." I began while sitting up more comfortably, removing my hoof from her when I decided that was enough. "I only ever display irritation or madness at you when you either conduct some ridiculous idea or decision, or when you mess up the library single-handedly." The unicorn looked away at the reference about yesterday. "But should you, Spike, your friends, or the books be in any kind of danger, then no I won't be mad at you; as long as you learned from the experience."

An enthusiastic nod. "You're right; today taught me that just because something looks cute, doesn't mean the same on the inside." It was my turn to nod, this time approvingly. Then Twilight smiled humouredly. "Well at least we both got what we wanted today-" We did? "- Despite Princess Celestia's urgency to deal with a matter elsewhere, at least she didn't see the mess made by the parasprites around Ponyville. And you didn't have to see her."

It took a moment I got the gist of what Twilight was implying. "I told you last night I didn't hate her, Twilight. Indifferent, remember?"

"I know..." Oh joy the return of the frown. "But I still don't understand why you do."

The 'why' question; always a pain in my backside. But it brought some ease to Twilight's mind I may as well enlighten her. "So far, from what I've seen anyway, is thast Celestia has done absolutely nothing that aided us during the times of crisis around Ponyville."

A blink. "Would you clarify?"

I sighed. "I mean in the cases of the fiasco's around Nightmare Moon and that dragon." Never mind the fact, my dear, when in the future she sends you into that parallel world on your own, with no idea what you're getting into, and clearly the alicorn knew more than she was letting on. "Where was she during the whole ordeals? And why didn't she handle them instead of sending her prized student headfirst into danger? I can't exactly respect someone who sits idly by and lets her subjects do the work when she's more than capable of handling the matter herself."

Sitting back folding my arms, I closed my eyes and waited for the either heated or calm reply in defense to her mentor and monarch. Thankfully it was the latter tone. "I'm sure Princess Celestia had her reasons for not dealing with Nightmare Moon or the dragon herself; I know she would never guide me to danger if she thought our friends weren't capable. Also right now she's handling the matter of an infestation in Fillydelphia."

"And getting rid of bugs will earn her my respect?" I asked ludicrously, opening my eyes at the unicorn. "And I would just like to point out, Twilight, that while you and the girls hold the powers of the Elements of Harmony-" Which I haven't seen in a while, but I knew exactly where they were. "- and you are all capable of great feats; it doesn't excuse the fact you're still young and shouldn't be dealing with so many dangerous matters when Celestia is more than capable herself of resolving everything."

"...It sounds to me you're just concerned for the well-being of me and the girls."

I sighed in disdain at the accusation. "Twilight, listen-"

"No, it's your turn to listen." I blinked at the firm tone and raised hoof. Oh boy here comes a lecture... "I've heard your view on the Princess, and I respect that. But you make it sound as though she's just acting laid-back and letting her own student carry out the dangerous tasks-" Which is exactly what she was doing. "-And yes, that could be considered the case if you look at things that way. But despite being the most powerful alicorn and ruler of all Equestria, doesn't mean she can handle every matter. Plus it also sounds like, dare I say it, you have little faith in me and the others in dealing with dangerous situations."

"This isn't about faith-"

"Stardust, let me finish. I think the problem here is you just don't believe me and the girls are capable of handling things like those events, nor have you even given Princess Celestia a chance."

"...What are you suggesting?"

The purple mare smiled light-heartedly. "Just give her, and me and the girls, a chance. Maybe then you can see why everypony else respects the Princess so. All you need to do is just give it time."

...Time? Time? I'm spending enough time as it is making friends with all of you, my dear. I don't think there's any to spare in giving your precious ruler a 'chance'. "...I can't promise you that Twilight."

"You don't have to." Twilight assured me enthusiastically. "I'm confident you will like the Princess sometime in the future." At that claim I raised a brow; and here I thought Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were usually that self-assured. The unicorn shrugged at the look. "In the meantime, you can help me and Spike clean up the library... that is if you want to."

"...Eh, why not? I'm awake now anyway." Plus I don't think I'll be returning to the realm of sleep right now. Taking the cover off me, I proceeded to follow the mare outside the room. Still, give Celestia a chance to prove herself? No offence to the monarch but I really, really don't see that happening... ever.

As if reading my mind, Twilight glanced over her shoulder. "I'm guessing it takes a while for anyone to earn your respect huh?"

I nodded, speaking calmly. "Indeed; the only one in all of Equestria that has my respect is a single mare."

"Oh, and who's that?"

"You'll find out eventually I'm sure."

That was then Twilight changed the conversation, knowing my lips are sealed for the time-being. "So... you never told me what exactly transpired during your visit to Canterlot."

The smirk widened. "No, I suppose I didn't." And inwardly chuckled while imagining the frown on her face for my refusal to tell her anything about it.

---

AN: Well, this was the shortest chapter I've done here yet. Good thing too.

Decided to post this on the same day the newest season premiers. Hope you enjoyed this one like the last, and in addition I hope you enjoy the new season! Next time: Winter Wrap-Up. Now I shall see first-hand why so many praise it and its song I've heard so much about but never heard myself. Please review and wait for the next work. There'll be a new intro song next.

Until next time my friends!

Disclaimer: My Little Pony is owned by Hasbro. In addition I do not own any parody song(s) used in this chapter. Enjoy.

---

I could be twenty years old right now and I wouldn't have ever even realised.

That's how long I've been here, from the start of this world's summer all the way to the approaching conclusion of winter. I've spent almost a full year trapped in this world of multi-coloured ponies and other sentient creatures, with no contact to make with my family, who must be worried to death around my sudden disappearance.

I sometimes wonder, besides my family, if anyone else tried to search for me, at least for some clues to my inexplicable absence? The police obviously. But friends? I had so few back home I'd be amazed if they even tried. My next door neighbor old childhood friends perhaps, but I was so despised by others back home-

Okay, 'despised' was stretching it a little, more of 'indifferent towards by others'.

Anyway, during my long-arse months of staying in Equestria, more specifically the rather eventful Ponyville, I have grown more accustomed than I would've preferred over the course of my imprisonment here with the socially-open citizens; the Mane Six and Spike especially, the latter I would consider to the second closest to what I would I call a friend. But right now they continued to be in my 'acquaintences' category.

Rarity, Applejack and Fluttershy were the ones I 'hung out' with the most outside of the Golden Oak Library.

The white unicorn and I shared a disdain for getting our body literally dirty over anything and had specific taste over many things, though my biggest gripe with Rarity was her insistence and attempts to comb/wash/cut my mane and beard.

The orange Earth Pony and I shared an appreciation for blunt honesty, though we disagreed over my lack of conducting any activity that requires a heinous amount of bodily energy.

The yellow pegasus and I shared an appreciation for quietness, I often visited her just for the sake of finding some peace whenever Twilight or Spike behaved in noisy fashions for whatever reason. And while the politeness was considerably adorable, I had to exhale exasperation here and there whenver it starts to get old.

Now, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie? I've grown more... shall we say tolerable towards them over my stay in Ponyville. I mean they're both still a major pain to deal with or even stand when we're in the same room, but somehow I've managed to shockingly put up with their obnoxious personalities... I've even taken some pleasure here and there with Rainbow Dash's confusion whenever I casually address her as 'Sonic Ripoff'.

And finally Twilight... now she was the closest I had around in this forsaken town, even the world, to a friend, despite her and the rest always addressing me as their friend. Our appreciation for books and knowledge, exasperation and irritation over the stupidity of others, appreciation for silence and taking care of the library, and our often conversations/arguments maintains her status as my most favourite pony of all. I still kept my secret from her and the others but Spike...yes I continue still in my refusal to let them know the truth.

But in the end, I dare tell myself that I've grown overly fond of these ponies... it almost feels like a shame when I leave.

But I must; my family is waiting for me. My little sister waits for me to always be there for her and read her bedtime stories. My young brother waits for me for our many arguments where he spouts some nonsensical bull to 'reinforce' whatever absurd point he was trying to make. My young teenage sister waits for me to... actually I have no idea what benefit I am to her, other than just being a sibling.

But just you wait everyone... I'll be back home as soon as possible.

---

If you're strong, you can fly.

You can reach the other side of the rainbow!

It's alright, take a chance.

'Cause there is no circumstance that you can't handle!

When you lose your mind!

Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom Stardust Boom!

(Trouble keeps you running faster!)

Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom!

(Save sanity from disaster!)

---

I like snow.

And by that I mean I LOVE the stuff. My reaction to first seeing the stuff on the very first day of Equestria's winter the first morning made both Twilight and Spike raise amused brows, which I quickly explaned to them after tearing my eyes from the beautiful sight that in my homeland, snow was something that rarely showed itself, even during winter.

And due to England's lack of the wonderful weather, I fully expected all the snow to disappear the next day... but I was admittedly completely surprised when it continued snowing the next day, Twilight informing me the pegasus' who control the weather are making sure the snow stays until the end of winter.

Suffice to say, first with my repaired ear and now a full snowy winter, I've gotten to grow fond of this world even more.

Now here I was, of the morning of the last day of winter, just sitting by the edge of the window in the main area of the library, enjoying the sight of outside falling bits of frozen water before me. Oh yes, despite my love for the cold substance, I prefer to just sit inside and observe rather than go out there and be possibly pelted by snowballs by certain people... or ponies.

"Dare I repeat myself saying your body will go stiff with you just sitting there like that all day?"

I smirked at the exasperated voice behind me. "Dare I repeat myself that your concern is noted, but not necessary?" Really what else was there for me to do? I've read like over a hundred books in this library, and I certainly wasn't going to attempt writing on paper again and produce a sloppy mess as a result.

The fact that most of these ponies write using their mouths had me exclaim how more difficult that was than using their hooves.

Finally looking away to the two who've just finished with their breakfast, I raised a brow at the small dragon climbing onto Twilight's back for a ride. How she always tolerates that I have no clue. "Going somewhere?" I asked.

Spike responded before his mistress, clearly tired still; I swear that dragon was more lazy than I. "Mayor Mare's giving some boring speech about Winter Wrap Up-"

"What Spike means to say is," Twilight cut off the uncaring lizard while giving him an unamused stare. "Every year on the last day of winter, the Mayor of Ponyville aanounces the official beginning of Winter Wrap Up, and everypony's going to help clean up the town." Ah yes, Twilight told me all about 'Winter Wrap Up' a few days back. And as part of tradition none of the unicorns around town are permitted to utilize magic to help in the cleaning.

...Yeah good luck with that love.

"Are you coming with us to Town Hall?"

To blend in with a crowd of happy-go-lucky four-legged sentient woodland creatures?

"Certainly." I replied while the cons of the idea outweighed any pros, walking towards the front door with the pair. May as well see what all the fuss was about and why these ponies were on the level of Twilight-uptight today with this event.

However, if they expect me to participate in their traditional event of making way for spring...

---

"Well look on the bright side Spike." I said as the crowd of multi-coloured creatures dispersed to join their respective teams. "At least the speech was quick."

"I think that's the bright side for you Stardust." I shrugged at the drowsy reply. Touche my reptillian friend, I had to credit the mayor for at least getting to the point of her speech and having her citizens work as quickly as possible.

It's rather a shame, really. I enjoyed this season to the fullest, agreeing with yet pretending to ignore Twilight's remarks that winter was the season where I was active most. Thgis was the best winter I've ever had, honestly. And I'm sure if any other British person somehow got transported and stranded within Equestria, they'd more than likely think the same thing.

All in all... I'm sad to see this all go. This was the most fun I've had ever since arriving in Ponyville.

"Oh gosh!" A surpised voice returned me to reality as I raised a brow at the purple unicorn looking around rather wildly. "Where should I go? I'm not sure where I'd fit in... what exactly does everypony do?"

Welcome to my world Twilight, have a brownie. "Ugh, teamwork..." I couldn't help but mutter in disdain at the numourous groups."

"You're not fond of teamwork, Stardust?"

"I see no value in it... for me anyway-"

"Three months of winter coolness." Wait what? "And awesome holidays!" Oh no... Rainbow Dash is singing... and she's good at it?!

"We've kept our hoof-vies warm at home, time off from work to play." And now she pitches in. Also, since when did you ever work, Pinkie Pie?

"But the food we've stored is running out, and we can't grow in this cold." And that's where I suppose being a human would have the advantage there of being a cranivore, Applejack.

"And even though I love my hoofs; this fashion's getting old!" But I'm getting off-track here, why the hell are these ponies singing when they're suppose to be working?

Unless...

"The time has come to welcome spring!" Hey, where are you going? I hurried after the pacing just-acting-worried-a-minute-ago singing Twilight. "And all things warm and green, but it's also time to say goodbye. It's winter we must clean, how can I help? I'm new you see. What does everypony do? How do I fit in without magic? I haven't got a clue!"

"Well, why don't you just assist the group of unicorns?" I suggested before a chorus of loud ponies broke out, as I then discovered exactly what song this was.

"Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!

Let's finish our holiday cheer!

Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!"

This was the legendary 'Winter Wrap Up' song I've heard so much about? The one where I believe the majority of bronies praises for being such a good memorable song, aside from 'This Day Aria'? As much as I hate to say it but...

...I kinda liked this.

"Bringing home the southern birds,

a pegasus' job begins.

And clearing all the gloomy skies,

to let the sunshine in.

We move the clouds and we melt the white snow.

When the sun comes up its beauty and warmth will glow!"

I'm suddenly not minding the fact now they're even removing the beautfiul snow. Yet I am constantly asking myself how Rainbow Dash is just so damn wonderful at singing! I continue following Twilight while the whole of Ponyville sung their hearts out.

...Oh, and the sun's making Twilight sparkle... I shook my head in bemusement while the purple mare smiled at all the hard-working ponies.

"Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!

Let's finish our holiday cheer!

Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!"

So... how long were they going to sing this exactly?

"Winter Wrap Up! Winter Wrap Up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!"

I'm guessing a while since the music has yet to cease... oh joy.

"Little critters hibernate,

under the snow and ice.

We wake up all their sleepy heads,

so quietly and nice.

We help gather up their food,

fix their homes below.

We welcome back the southern birds,

so their families can grow!

Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!

Let's finish our holiday cheer!

Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!"

Holy Jesus Christ it's STILL going! Despite this being a good song, we get the point already! Twilight and Spike just shrugged upon glancing at my flabbergasted expression, after popping their annoyed heads out of the falling snow which I quickly side-stepped from.

"No easy task to clear the ground, plant our tiny seeds."

Even though this has been happening God knows how many years now, so what right have you to complain about planting, my dear?

"With proper care and sunshine, everyone it feeds.

Apples, carrots, celery stalks. Colourful flowers too.

We must work so very hard! It's just so much to do!"

"Yeah, have fun with that..."

"Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!

Let's finish our holiday cheer!

Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!"

When will it all end-?!

"I don't see the whole point in this, just quit singing and get to work.

Winter won't wrap up itself, so keep helping while I comment like a jerk."

Oh God why?! My voice was singing on its own accord again. And here I thought after months of not doing that it'd stopped. But nope, apperently the world wants me to join in. I can't even sing well for God's sake!

Yes, Twilight, you do the singing here. You have the most wonderful voice in the entire town- stop with those thoughts for the love of humanity Stardust!

"Now that I know what they all do,

I have to find my place!

And help with all of my heart,

tough task ahead I face!

How will I do without my magic?

Help the Earth Pony way,

I wanna belong so I must do my best today.

Do my best today!"

And now my untalented voice pitches in again, adding in a few comments to help the doubtful mare who was smiling at me in appreciation.

"Winter wrap up. Winter wrap up.

I'm sure you'll do your best Twilight.

Winter wrap up. Winter wrap up.

We'll put an end to your concerned blight."

And then the true song continued, thankfully.

"Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!

Let's finish our holiday cheer!

Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

Winter wrap up! Winter wrap up!"

And by now I've given up trying to stop my voice being unwillingly utilized, though this time Twilight was singing with me... almost like a duet if I dared thought that far.

"'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

'Cause tomorrow spring is here!

'Cause tomorrow spring here!"

...Is it over now? The music has stopped. Oh thank Christ! I took deep breaths to recover my exhausted voice. I completely regret ever saying yes to going outside with these two, regardless of the amazing song I've just heard and witnessed first-hand... hang on.

"When the hell did we get all the way here?" I gestured around in disbelief at our location.

---

Winter wrap up, winter wrap up...

Dammit, though I should've expected this. Aside from the song itself being played today of course, but now it remained stuck inside my head, playing never-endingly just to spite me for not taking that big a part of it. Why should I? That was the town's song, not mine. Now I'm currently awaiting the purple unicorn I was accompanying at the moment from finishing helping Rarity with... whatever it was she's doing.

The only bright side to this eventful morning I suppose was having seen why that song was so popular with the fans. I would've enjoyed it much more further if it didn't feel five minutes long and my own mouth joined in like that.

Unexplanable strength. Magic not working all that well when used on me. Voice singing on its own accord.

These are the things that hurt my brain whenever I constantly attempt to figure them out with logic. Yeah, remember logic? That seems to be the thing Equestria laughs at whenever possible-

And she returns.

"Any luck?" I inquired casually as Twilight approached, and I seemed to get my answer as she lowered her head and released a groan. "Not as such then..." I speculated after glancing then at the direction Rarity conducting work upon... honestly I have no clue what she's doing over there. I'm just gonna assume it's something important in relation to the whole wrapping winter up.

Winter wrap, winter wrap up... dammit.

---

Winter wrap up winter wrap up- "Oh Jesus... careful- Twilight, keep an eye on that- no you shouldn't be spinning like that. Geez Twilight use your balance, it'll help..."

Laughter to my right. "Stardust, calm down. She'll be fine. There's no need to worry."

"I'm not worried."

"If you say so."

Well if you're not going to take such a thing seriously Spike I might as well be. Honestly, ice-skating. Dangerous activity, never understood the pleasure of it. I've tried that sport once, and those are memories I wish never to relive again. My eyes focused on the purple unicorn who was already losing control of herself!

Though I don't think she had any control of her movement the moment Spike pushed her onto the thick ice.

Dear God what if the ice breaks-?

Uh oh...

I winced, imagining the pain of the impact as the three skated right past me and straight into a large pile of snow, resulting in a snowman comprised of the three before they shook the stuff off them.

While heading towards the three, Spike exhaled more childish laughter. "You are a natural Twilight - haha - a natural disaster! Hahahaha!"

Casting a glare at the rude behaviour, I asked the purple mare. "Are you all right?" Better to ask since no one else was.

"Yeah, I'm fine." Twilight answered quickly. Oh you say that my dear, but the tone and disappointed expression claims otherwise...

"Twilight, you did a great job your first time around!" Pinkie Pie then began congratulating the getting-up unicorn, before immediately adding some words that I'm more than certain are of no help at all. "I'm sure my first time was just as wobbly and blobbly and crasharific as yours!"

"Really?!" Twilight, seriously...

"...No." I sighed in disdain because, let's face it, that's how I can only react to this situation. Spike was about to laugh before quickly covering his mouth at seeing my expression. Pinkie Pie continued after the downcasting answer. "But did I make you feel better?"

Oh I'm sure she feels just peachy, Pinkie Pie.

"Hah... yeah, I guess." Ya see?

"I bet you'll be super-awesome at something that keeps your hoofs on the ground. I know; Fluttershy could probably use your help with the critters."

"Well, I'm pretty good with animals." Twilight entertained the idea... while slowly sliding on the ice. "Yeah, I'll go help her!" Before moving across the ice again in comical fashion...

Oh THIS next attempt should be good... do I mean the skating or helping out Fluttershy?

Pick one.

---

"So let me get this straight..." I began conversing with Spike while Twilight and Fluttershy tended to awakening the woodland creatures. "Your owner, or friend if you prefer, is arguably the most intelligent knowledgeable genius across all of Equestria... and you've never heard of, nor have known any meaning of the word 'hibernation' until now?"

A sheepish shrug. "Sometimes when Twilight talks like a know-it-all, it just gets kinda hard to pay attention to her, especially if she uses a big word like that." Hardly a big word Spike. I was about to voice as such before he spoke again, this time in a hushed tone for the two ponies near not to hear. "Do they have hibernation in your world?"

I nodded, speaking just as quietly. "They do, and let me tell you I know a lot of my kind who wished hibernation was a thing with humanity."

"Oh, are they usually tired?"

"No, they're just usually lazy."

The dragon searched my blank face for a moment before laughing a little at the jab towards my own species. "You know, sometimes you make me wonder whether I ever want to meet a human who hasn't turned into a pony or not."

Heh. Time for a vague answer from yours truly. "You never know my friend."

"Wah! Snakes! Snaaaakes!" Our attention then turned to the backing-up purple unicorn who moved away from the hole of the dangerous reptiles - she wasn't afraid of interacting with a dragon but with snakes? - before entering a cave behind her... before running out with a feminine scream as multiple bats followed the frightened Twilight outside.

And here comes the icing on the cake.

As my freezing hoof - which I'm amazed hasn't become frozen to the snowy ground yet - automatically reached up to rub my forehead at Twilight's behaviour. the purple unicorn meanwhile was now running away from a nest of bees due to their home being stuck on her head.

And the curtain closes as I released a small smirk at the admittedly entertaining show before me; a family of skunks exiting the small cave Twilight entered, and, judging by the smell of things and the unicorn's groan inside the hole, someone was going to need a very good washing.

---

"Ohh... all this winter wrap up stuff is a lot harder than it looks." Twilight complained while her loyal assistant scrubbed the poor unicorn, who was currently being bathed in a pool of orange to clean away the smell left behind from the woodland creatures.

I was always skeptical of tomato sauce being a cure to get rid of skunk's... well skunk. Today might just prove me if it was true or not.

"Right," Spike concurred in irritation of his own, covering his nose with his free hand. What was I doing? Well I'm standing on the other side with a towel on stand-by, taking in the warmth of the library after being outside for so long assisting in Twilight's pointless quest. "Because there's no magic; why don't you just use magic Twilight and get it done the right way?"

Now, let me just point something out I've actually learnt since becoming a resident of Twilight's house.

Since I have no ability to utilize magic whatsoever, nor since I was never an Earth Pony in the first place so I have not that magic that allows me to become in 'tune' with nature, it made me realize just exactly how under-credited this form of these species was. Earth Ponies have always been the grunts of Equestria, the ones who have to do all the work practically without using either magical nonsense or flying; which is why me becoming an Earth Pony makes sense. What I'm getting at here is this: Earth Ponies are underrated, and are seriously in more need of appreciation.

They don't use magic or flying to solve their problems, their solutions involve either brute force or rationality. And for that I've found myself over the months of my stay here respecting them for it.

"No Spike, I have to do it the traditional way. Ponyville has never needed magic to wrap up winter." Also it took me now to realize Twilight was almost entirely dependent on magic, which wasn't a good thing.

"But they've never had you here before either." Spike objected with a weak counterargument. "Think how much quicker they can wrap up winter with your magic!"

"Why the hurry?" I decided to then speak up. Seriously there's no need to rush in getting rid of such fantastic weather. "Besides Spike, if Twilight wishes to stick to tradition, then we should, and shall, respect as such."

"Thank you Stardust." Twilight said, grateful someone in the library agreed with her... before grunting in displeasure as the dragon poured the next can of sauce on her head. "I'm going to find a way to help wrap up winter, somehow."

---

"I'm not the only one who believes this was never a good idea, correct?"

"Correct." Both Spike and Applejack answered between me while we observed the determined purple unicorn assist the large quantity of Earth Ponies in piling up the snow... but first Twilight had to deal with moving the weird, yet credibly creative contraption. That was then the orange mare decided to glance at me and inquire. "So why aren't you helpin' with the winter wrap up, Stardust?"

My answer was immediate, having prepared beforehand for anyone asking me that exact question. "It's not my town to clean up."

"Regardless, don't ya think ya should contribute at least a little bit? I mean you have been here for a while, so has Twilight and look, she's tryin' to help Ponyville with the winter wrap up." Applejack gestured to the rather downcast mare looking over the area below.

"Applejack... I don't work."

A scoff. "Ain't that the truth?" Well to hell with you too then my dear. But the Earth Pony shook her head at the glare she was receiving. "Look, I know we've had this conversation multiple times, and you've always made yer feelin's clear on the subject, but ya could at least show some amount of effort today of all days!"

"Uhh, guys..."

"'Show some effort?'" I echoed in irritation. "Applejack, this is not my business to clean up. If you want to get rid of this gorgeous snow, then do so without me. I much prefer this all as it was, anyway."

"Guys..."

"So you'd rather have snow to bury all the crops and plants we need to survive?!"

"That's not what I said."

"Tch. Sounded like it to me."

"But in answer to your question; it's not my problem."

"Now you listen here you lazy Earth Pony-!"

"Guys!" The panicked cut-off caused us to cease the trivial argument and looks to our left at the lizard who interrupted us, pointing in the direction where Twilight was to which our eyes followed to see...

Oh...

My instincts immediately kicked in as I leaped out of the way, leaving without a shred of regret the orange pony and dragon to become victims of the giant snowball which now was heading elsewhere, with the source of the white boulder being... Twilight...

Looks like she took Spike's advice after all, and look how well it's turning out...

Shaking my head, I ran in pursuit of the non-stopping unicorn and the boulder that was growing by the second.

To which I immediately then regretted.

---

Peh! Bleh!

My body worked to pull myself out of the remains of the avalanche, every bit of fur shivering at the freezing assault, my then-cold cape offering no help in keeping me warm now. Shaking the small piles off me after getting myself fully out of the white ground, my teeth chattered while my eyes looked around for any sign of the two ponies and dragon.

I knew I shouldn't have joined them outside again...

Ah, there they were.

I flinched God knows how many times while approaching the three popped up heads, eventually within hearing range of Applejack's lecture. "-how we do it around here Twilight, and especially not on my farm!"

"Well, see..." I heard Twilight reply weakly, and I felt the shivering of my own body from the cold literally halt upon seeing the expression of the purple unicorn.

Was she... about to shed tears?

"I-I just wanted to... Ooh!" My eyes blinked in shock as the upset unicorn leapt out of the snow and ran away, straight past some mad Earth Ponies in the direction of the town.

And without any sense of logic or justification upon doing so, I gave the unfazed Applejack a hardened glare before running in pursuit of the unicorn... again.

---

Rarely have I witnessed Twilight become so upset over anything like that. Clearly, I've underestimated just how much she gave a damn about the whole winter clean up ordeal. As I walked around the town square filled with bustling hard-working ponies, I wonder why, exactly just why, Twilight was so concerned over the whole thing.

I'll ask her, of course... after finding her and helping her calm down.

"Twilight?" I called out while seeking out the hiding mare. Maybe she's returned to the library, to her own room and was producing a fort of books to shut out the outside work right this second- nah, that sounds like something Spike would do-

"I'm here." A muffled, yet familiar voice replied, and my body automatically jumped at the shaking bush I was walking by answered my question.

...Seriously?

"You know, I don't think an icy bush is going to help in any possible way with the cold." I began jokingly. "Come on Twilight, get out of there."

The downcast reply caused me to blink. "Why, so I can cause another disaster with my so-called 'help'?"

"That wasn't your fault-"

"Yes, it was." Wow she's REALLY upset. "I allowed my reliance on magic to get the better of me, and in doing so I made things worse for the hard-working citizens of Ponyville... I knew I shouldn't have followed Spike's advice." Concluded with a sigh.

"Well there's the problem." I ignored the looks towards myself talking to a bush. "You listened to Spike. I'm certain there's something around this forsaken town for you to accomplish in assisting with the winter wrap up."

Did I honestly believe that? No not really; maybe there was something, but my true goal here was to make Twilight stop embarrassing herself like this and get out of the damn bush.

There was a pause before the saddened mare spoke again from within. "That's nice of you to say, Stardust, but we both know that's not true. I've done nothing but disturb and distract my friends from their own parts of wrapping up winter. Is there honestly anything I can do today that won't mess up someone elses hard work?"

"...You can always advise others, you're pretty competent at offering support and opinions... even when they're not needed..." Understatement of the century, really. But upon receiving no answer to the idea I sighed, growing rather irritated by all this nonsense. Time to get to the point. "Twilight, why are you doing this, really? Why are you so determined in helping the town with this insane amount of dedication?"

"I want to help..."

"But why?" I couldn't stress the word enough. "Why? Why are you so fixed on assisting them, when clearly they're more than capable of handling their respective tasks themselves?" We both know there's more to it than just Twilight wanting to help out because they're all her friends, and because winter wrap up day was of great importance to, I imagine, all pony-kind.

Finally, some part of the unicorn escaped the bush; two purple eyes staring out from within at me rather sadly, a lengthy pause before Twilight finally decided to tell me. "Princess Celestia tasked me with discovering the magic of friendship." Okay, so? I gestured for her to continue before she sighed again. "How can I do that when I'm not even competent enough to help them out on a day as important as this?"

"...You're kidding." THAT'S what this was all truly about? "Twilight... you do enough you're not required for every small task your friends need to work out on, right?" As the eyes retreated within the bush it was my turn to sigh, again. "They won't always need your help you know."

"I know... but... right now I just feel so useless."

And we return back to my world; welcome back. Have a second cookie. But I scoffed at the claim. "Useless, you? You the student of Celestia?" I ignored the collective gasps from passing by ponies while they worked. "You who sent an Ursaminor back to its cave peacefully? You who showed no prejudice towards Zecora when she visited the town? You arguably the most rational and intelligent pony in all of Ponyville? You forget, my dear, looking down upon one's own self is my job, not yours."

Hopefully that humourous statement got some positive reaction out of Twilight... yet she inquired in muffled and now meek voice. "You really think I'm the most intelligent pony in Ponyville?" There's that secret ego she attempts to hide numerous times.

But before I could reply, another familiar voice called. "Stardust! There you are!" My head turned to the approaching Spike, who looked apparently exhausted as he clasped his tiny knees and took deep breaths. "Glad I... caught up to you. Have you... seen Twilight?"

"Right here Spike."

"Whoa!" Well at least unlike Spike I didn't give a vocal reaction to Twilight's hiding spot. "Twilight? What are you doing in there?"

"Hiding, obviously."

"I was asking her."

"What Stardust said."

I couldn't restrain the small smirk on my muzzle while Spike recovered form his seemingly exercise all the way here. Really I didn't run that far, or was the snow too much for you to climb across? "Hmm... come on Twilight, come on out." Believe me I've already tried that.

"I'm a winter mess up."

"Did you just forget about our conversation?" I quietly asked in disbelief.

"Well you're good at a lot of things!" Spike then attempted to encourage the poor unicorn like I did. "Just not nest making, ice skating, animal waking, snow clearing..."

...Sometimes I wish you'd just get neutered for your tactless words, Spike.

"Hmm thanks a lot for making me feel so much better." Ahh Twilight, if there's one thing I lov- enjoyed about you was your sarcastic behaviour.

I snickered to myself as Spike currently lacked comprehension of the tone. "That's what I'm here for sister!"

"Rainbow Dash!" Ah great, a mare I wouldn't rather see right now addressing another pony I'd rather not see right now. "Y'all on the weather team need to melt the rest of this snow here on the ground and the trees, pronto!"

"Got it!" The blue pegasus proceeded to help before halted by a protestant Fluttershy.

"You can't! Or the poor little animals homes will get flooded if the snow melts too fast." Oh no, it's not like they can just either move all the snow elsewhere, or find the animals new homes for that matter.

"Got it."

"I'm tellin' ya Rainbow, ya gotta melt that snow, now!"

"No! You simply must wait!"

"O-kay..."

"Go!"

"Stop!"

Meanwhile Spike and I exchanged glances at the argument before us over what's to be done. Let's see... Applejack's more concerned with the crops, and Fluttershy with the animals. Which sounds more important here.

Oh please ladies don't make Rainbow Dash choose like this!

"Ugh! Make up your mind!" Ya see?

"Oh!" And in comes the mayor! I'm sitting down to enjoy this, "Just what in all of Equestria are you arguing about? This sort of silliness is why we were late for spring last year! And the year before that! And the year before that!"

"Blimey what a disorganized town." I said while Spike 'Mm-hmm'ed' in agreement.

"Did she say... 'late?'" Both the dragon and I blinked as Twilight finally popped out from the bush, looking over to the scene in surprise and worry.

Ooh I think I know where this was going...

"I was hoping my amazingly inspirational speech-" Don't flatter yourself that speech wasn't worth even remembering. "- would urge everyone to do better than last year, but now it looks like we're going to be later than ever!" The mayor proceeded to look around. "I mean just look at this catastrophe!"

We followed her gaze to a downcast Pinkie Pie for screwing up the ice, to then a panicking and eventually crying Rarity, then to numerous areas the elderly pony felt like pointing out. Obviously this was just making things worse for the matter. "This isn't good; not at all!"

You know, it just occurred to me then... exactly what is it the mayor does in this town as her daily job? I mean aside from preventing any trouble and making petty speeches. No brony I know has ever given her praise. Was she really this incompetent to just start whining at everyone and everything instead of solving the problem via telling them to behave and just get on with their jobs?

"We get it!" I called out while approaching the group, the mayor's eyes lit in clear recognition towards me. "This town is an incompetent mess. You see Twilight?" I said over my shoulder to the purple observing mare. "The damage you've done is minimal compared to the yearly mess these residents produce."

"And it's gonna be all to pieces disastrous if we can't get our seeds all planted."

"Chillax Applejack!" I can't believe I'm thinking this but I concur with Rainbow Dash; even she's tired of the Earth Pony's attitude today! "We're busting our chops as fast as we can!"

"No!" Fluttershy spoke again. "Not fast! We have to wake animals slowly." Because they're such delicate species...

Shaking my head while arguments broke out from all sides around the town square, I walked in return to Twilight and Spike, addressing the former when I stopped. "Well, I think we've heard enough Twilight. You know what to do."

She blinked in surprise. "I-I do?" After that Twilight looked over the bush to the mayor of this disorganized town complain some more about how things weren't going her way.

And that just seemed to set the spark for Twilight's ascension to 'heroine of the day', jumping out of the bush and landing between Spike and I. "Spike, get my checklist and clipboard, scat!"

I raised a brow as Spike saluted obediently. "Y-Yes ma'am!" He said before hurrying to off to do as tasked.

"Stardust!" No need to yell my dear. Yet the commanding tone made my body turn unwillingly to full attention as Twilight addressed me next. "Are you up to helping this town become more organized?"

"...Are you implying I will get to boss these ponies around?" At her positive nod, I grinned lightly. "Of course, after you my lady."

She smiled back, more confidently than I've seen her all day, before turning her complete attention on the arguing townsfolk. "Stop everypony! Stop!"

...Oh! Idea! "EVERYONE SHUT UP!" The no-nonsense yell caused them all to cease their childish squabble and look in our direction, and I feigned ignorance to Twilight rubbing her ear at my heightened voice for a second. "All yours."

Nodding in both annoyance and appreciation, Twilight continued while she could address the surprised ponies. "I know you all want to complete your jobs on time, but arguing is no way to go about it!"

Time to add to the speech for no reason. "She's right citizens. In order for spring to come we must all work united as one." Except for me. "And to accomplish that we need one simple thing."

"Organization!" Twilight finished as Spike returned with the equipment his mistress asked for. "And I'm just the pony for the job!"

---

"I can't believe it!" I heard the mayor exclaim happily, which informed me both she and the majority of Ponyville arrived from the other side of the tree. "Spring is here! On time!"

Yes it was rather a fruitful day cleaning up winter yesterday. I don't know about Twilight but I took such delight in telling the residents what to do. My favourite part going 'Sergeant-Stardust' on the Earth Ponies over piling away the snow, ignoring fully the disapproving look of Applejack as I commanded the hard-working four-legged residents. What can I say? I had a blast issuing orders to these lost and confused ponies.

By the way, when Rainbow Dash and her troops cleared away the clouds, the method upon doing so was quite possibly the most stupidest thing I've seen since Pinkie Pie led away those parasprites.

All in all, Twilight and I were satisfied with organizing the townsfolk, beining forth a large team that cleared away, to my small reluctance, the weather belonging to winter making way for a new season.

Now here I was, leaning with my back against a tree overlooking the town, out of sight of the nearby crowd. This was Twilight's moment, not mine.

"And we have you to thanks for it." The elderly voice continued. "If it weren't for your organizing skills we would still be arguing." Arguing which someone of your authority should've broke up, and set everyone straight. Put me as the new mayor guys I'm ready!

"It was a team effort." Modesty... I look forward to the day when the mayor's no longer useful due to Twilight becoming a princess; hence a new ruler of the town.

"And since you helped every team, we have an official vest for you." I glanced to my left at the announcement. A vest? Applejack got a trophy for dealing with a stampede, but setting everyone straight in preparation of spring earns Twilight nothing but a vest?

...Ah whatever. I didn't get a trophy for fighting off that Ursaminor... though that was because me and the ones to witness the battle agreed that I deserve some peace after that, to most of their reluctance.

"We give you the title: All Team Organizer!"

What a stupid title.

"Gosh, I don't even know what to say..."

"Try 'what a stupid title'." Of course my mutter fell on deaf ears as no one but Twilight knew of my hiding spot.

"Thank you everypony!"

"And hereby I declare that winter... is wrapped up on time!" The announcement was followed by loud cheering... before laughing at the poor mishap of Spike. Yeah laugh you awful ponies. I have to remind myself to question the lizard how he even got there on the last block of ice in the middle of the lake in the first place...

"By the way." I heard the mayor speak again. "Where is that dashing young stallion who helped with the organization? I would like to thank him as well." Who me? Twilight don't even think about revealing my location-

"Oh Stardust? He's... back at the library, he doesn't really like crowds."

Good girl.

---

"'Dear Princess Celestia, winter wrap up was one of the most special things I've ever been a part of here in Ponyville; it helped me to learn that we all have hidden talents, and if we're patient and diligent, we're sure to find them. And as always with good friendship and teamwork, ponies can accomplish anything!'" Twilight looked out the window proudly for learning an okay lesson like that, and I couldn't help but smile a little as I walked towards the pair. "How's that Spike? ...Spike?"

My smile morphed into a smirk then as I gently placed the warm cup of hot chocolate next to the chair the snoring dragon rested upon.

"Oh Spike... tehehehehe."

"Well what did you expect?" I inquired with humour while passing the other mug off my back to the grateful mare. "You did, after all, leave him stranded in the middle of a lake... on ice for that matter."

"True." Twilight conceded while taking a sip of the warm sustenance.

"My apologies if it's bad; hot chocolate isn't a drink I can make efficiently."

"It's lovely Stardust." Twilight quickly assured me, smiling genuinely as though I needed the comfort. "Thanks, and thank you as well for helping me and the town with winter wrap up. I know practical work isn't a favourite of yours."

"...It isn't something I prefer to do a lot I'll grant you that." I shrugged admittedly. "But still, an opportunity to express superiority over the masses? How could I have said no?"

Twilight rolled her eyes. "Whatever you say." She took another sip before glancing at the cold dragon. "How long do you think he'll be asleep for this time?"

"Long enough I imagine to have me complete his chores for him." I answered with an eye roll of my own, before becoming serious after the unicorn chuckled. "But truly, Twilight, I dare say we made... a good team yesterday."

A raised amused brow. "Why, Stardust, are you implying you think there's some value in teamwork after all?"

I scoffed in humour. "Come now my dear, I've told you one I wasn't a team player, I never said peo- ponies working together was ever a bad thing."

"Fair enough." A third sip of her drink before Twilight spoke again, meanwhile I was taking off my cape and proceeding to drape it around the pitiful freezing dragon. "Did you mean what you said, by the way, yesterday?"

Hmm? What did she mean? "I'm sorry, what did I say yesterday?"

"About me being... well, 'the most rational and intelligent pony in all of Ponyville'; do you really think I am?" For some reason Twilight looked embarrassed to even ask the question, avoiding my questioning gaze. Hmm, did I say that... oh yeah, back at the town square when she was upset.

I was half-tempted to say that I don't think, I know. But I think the mare's ego has been boosted enough today with the 'prized' vest rewarded to her for her hard work today. Why indulge Twilight further? So instead I shrugged and began walking away from the pair, deciding now was the time for me to return to my room for solitude once again. "Well, I had to cheer you up somehow my dear."

"So is that a yes or a no?"

"Why do you care?"

"I... I'm just curious, that's all."

"Then I'll satisfy that curiosity another time, I'm going to my room. Have a nice day Twilight."

I closed the door with a smirk before I could hear the unicorn's irritated reply. How entertaining it was to infuriate that pony... Winter wrap up, winter wrap up... god dammit that song's still stuck in my head!

---

AN: Yes, I rather enjoyed Winter Wrap Up, but did the song really need to be so long? Ah well, just one of many nitpicks I have. Please review, and await the next chapter as Stardust meets, with two familiar ponies, meanwhile a certain filly meets two others while seeking a way to gain her own cutie mark. Also: did you enjoy the latest episode of season five? I know I did. Until next time, my friends!

Disclaimer: My Little Pony is owned by Hasbro. In addition I do not own any parody song(s) used in this chapter. Enjoy.

---

"So most humans like to eat anything edible, but some prefer fruits and vegetables and others are... Stardust, are you even listening?"

"I hear you loud and clear Spike." Thankfully Twilight was busy researching... something, so our conversation wouldn't be interrupted - or worse, overheard - by her. Yet my gaze remained fixed on the hideous thing reflecting from the mirror within my room, blue-green eyes glaring back in distaste over the damn thing I've preferred my entire time in Ponyville to keep hidden, thanks to Rarity.

Yes, I'm still complaining about my cutie mark.

Can you blame me? What sane male would want a goddamn heart with a star in it for a mark forever stuck to his romp? I'd never hear the end of it from my brother nor my little sister. At least when I get back the cutie mark will be gone, and no one will be the wiser.

"So there are humans on your world who are carni... carna..."

"Carnivores, Spike."

"Yeah that." From the mirror I saw him behind me sigh in relief. "Thank Equestria then that one of your kind came here who doesn't just eat meat right?"

Oh I don't know, that would have made things more interesting. "Even if that happened my friend, humans don't eat dragons, or ponies." Well, not all humans anyway. But I see no need to indulge the young lizard about that distasteful habit.

So why exactly is a cutie mark placed on a pony's rear end anyway? Did Hasbro desire some twisted excuse for the fans to look at their creation's romps? Wouldn't it make more sense to have the marks on the chests or something? That'd be a better way to show off without making people, myself included, feel uncomfortable in case I get caught out by these inhabitants for glancing at their rear ends.

"Well that's a relief." Spike commented genuinely before saying in confusion. "But I thought you once said dragons don't exist in your world."

Nor should they, lest they allow my own kind more power over the world. But I nodded regardless. "Indeed, there are many creatures on this planet that have no shred of existence on Earth."

"Like what?" Better question Spike; why are you so curious about this? Here I thought it would be Twilight asking these questions. Well... better him than her. At least Spike wouldn't bother me that much about what I am and where I originated from.

Basically any creature that speaks English besides humanity. "Manticores, sea dragons, parasprites, alicorns, unicorns, pegasus'... give me a moment I'll think of more-"

"Wait." I cast the dragon sitting on my bed a side-glare at the interruption, as said lizard frowned, obviously more confounded over something. "But you also told me ponies do exist in your world."

"Yeah...?"

"But you just said three types don't. So... only Earth Ponies live on Earth?"

I nodded. "Yes, except we simply call them 'ponies'."

"Oh..." Spike seemed to be in deep thought. Curious, he must really be fascinated with the inhabitants of another world. Or maybe he just doesn't learn about new things enough; I'm still recovering from my surprise that the dragon didn't even know what hibernation was. "No offence Stardust... but your world sounds really, really boring."

"Oh trust me Spike, no offence taken." I smirked while turning to face the lizard fully, finally having enough of burning my eyes at the sight of that disgusting excuse of a cutie mark. I understood completely where he was coming from. The prospect of no magic or anything that stands out aside from a different ruling species must make it sound dull in comparison.

And... yeah putting it like that had me agreeing.

"Well at least your kind does similar things like ponies do, like have parties." Spike then said, jumping off my bed with an excited expression. "Speaking of parties, did you know there's gonna be one hosted today to celebrate a filly getting her cutie mark?"

...Tch. "Well, good for her."

"Twilight's going. I can't because I've got chore to clean up..." Oh boo hoo. "What about you?"

"You know the answer." And you also know for a fact, Spike, that parties have never been my thing. Plus I don't need ammunition for a growing dislike of cutie marks in general. "Will this party be held at the Sugarcube Corner?"

"Yep."

That sealed the deal. "Then no." I had plans regardless. Plans of which I will refrain from informing the young dragon in case he got any ideas of tagging along.

"Yeah, I figured as much. I think the filly's name was Diamond Tiara or something like that..." The familiar name caused me to halt, glancing over to the lizard while making my curiosity presented.

"Diamond Tiara you say?"

"Uh... yeah? Do you know her?"

"Not personally..." But you have given me an idea my friend, one that will inconvience the snobbish infant for my own amusement. Before visiting Rarity, I'll make a quick stop or two.

---

If you're strong, you can fly.

You can reach the other side of the rainbow!

It's alright, take a chance.

'Cause there is no circumstance that you can't handle!

When you lose your mind!

Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom Stardust Boom!

(Trouble keeps you running faster!)

Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom!

(Save sanity from disaster!)

---

"While I'm glad you've decided to come to me for assistance in your little... experiment, and you're lucky I has some spare time on my hoofs before tending to more important matters, I admit I'm a little disappointed that it has nothing to do with adding some flavour to that cape you always wear." Rarity admitted as she stood a good distance away, prepared to begin the test I had planned for myself.

"Another time I'm sure." By that I mean probably never, setting the fabric in question on the nearest coat rack. I continued seriously, standing at the other side of the large room in case of... well I don't know what but better safe than sorry. "Are you ready?"

"I should be asking you that." Though the white unicorn nodded anyway. "But yes, I'm prepared to practice this, although rather silly in my eyes, test."

What were we doing you ask? Well today I had decided to conduct a little experiment to do with Twilight's claim about the unusual effects of magic used against me. I was rather curious about this myself, so today I had set out to Rarity's clothing store, as she was another unicorn I admittedly got along with well, to test out this theory from another magical user, even if she wasn't as adept at magic as Twilight was.

"The absurdity of this experiment, my dear, is irrelevant." I replied, menatally bracing for what was to come. The unicorn was going to try it simple: moving my hoof around like it was under her comeplte control. "I'm prepared as well. You may begin now."

"As you say darling." That said, a blue glow began to emanate from her horn, aimed towards my still planted right hoof.

I wasn't going to try and resist, and yet so far nothing was happening, inciting me to frown curiously. How interesting. Despite the mare from afar having an intense concentration on her features, even to the point of gritting her teeth, nothing occurred to my limb- ah there we go. Finally my hoof submitted to the unicorn's magic, moving around from left to right among all directions, before ceasing after Rarity had enough of exerting her magic on my limb.

My hoof then fell to the ground to return keeping me properly balanced, as my intrigued eyes turned from the still limb to the apparently exhausted unicorn. Oh? "Are you alright?" I called out. I had no intention of tiring her out, but if I did then that made it all the more fascinating.

"Oh don't worry darling, I'm fine." I heard Rarity manage to say while panting as my gaze returned to the palm of my raised hoof. "But... how did you do that?"

"I wonder that myself..." I admitted quietly.

Just another question to add to the pile it seems...

"Well then." I heard the voice come close indicating Rarity approaching me, and I tore my eyes from my limb to see with magical... hair accessories floating beside her. "A mystery we can figure out another time I'm sure, as for right now we must deal with a matter of greater importance."

"...And what might that be?" Even though I had the sinking suspicion what it was.

A bright triumphant smile, suddenly holding up a pair of scissors and a comb. "Since I've done you a favour, now it's time for you to do so in turn. It's time I've sorted out that roguish mane and absurd beard of yours after so long of being unkempt."

Ah, fair enough.

"Oh don't give me that expression Stardust. It won't take just a minute!"

And the dread increased. I sighed while awaiting the torture. Wonderful...

---

So after that heinous part of my day, I immediately resorted to finding the closest reflective surface around the town, swiftly 'thanking' the satisfied white unicorn for fixing up my mane and beard. And a groan escaped me when I witnessed the sight of what she had done through a window, correcting the exaggerate style into which I found more to my suiting.

With that out of the way, partially already missing the length of my beard though compared to the small remains on my chin, I smiled in my own satisfaction before heading back, intending to return to the library and dwell further on the results of my experiment.

I frowned contemplatively while passing by many busy residents.

First Twilight had a rough time having her magic affect me in any way, then Rarity. Luckily the latter was far more concerned with my hair than why their powers work on me differently than anyone else. I once inquired to Twilight if it was hard in general to concentrate one's magic onto another living being, and her negative answer intrigued me all the more. Apparently even the doctors, the purple mare pointed out, had a hard time using magic to fix any broken bones of mine after the dragon incident.

A whole group of pony doctors and nurses; exhausted from using magic on me.

I have to admit, adding with the hidden strength and Specter, this was something so worth investigating I couldn't ignore it. I dare say that this might show more promising results than my tests in unlocking that inexplicable super muscle I used against the Ursaminor and dragon.

...Oh my God.

Voice in my head. OP strength. Magic affecting me differently to others. These were the things one would use for a bad gary-stu fanfiction-

A brown stallion rushing by me with an apple fixed between his teeth halted my train of thought. Honestly, these ponies must watch where they're going. The stupidity of this town often amazed me-

Wait... wait a minute.

My eyes widened as I quickly followed in pursuit of the Earth Pony, who was already blending in to the colourful crowd. Brown stallion. There's only one in all of Ponyville. One who always interested me about this world.

"Wait! Stallion, hold on!" I called out rather desperately while the pony failed to heed my words, instead the sound of addressing him only seemed to quicken his rush. "Doctor!"

No result... and by the time I passed through the crowd he had already vanished. My head turned in all directions for any sign of the elusive stallion. Dammit! It seems whenever I wanted answers for something that don't even concern myself, the world refuses to humour me. I wanted to see if it was true; if that brown stallion was indeed a pony version of the exact Time Lord my people back home knew and loved.

And perhaps if he potentially had the machine capable of sending me back home.

...Well, I tried. But even then my frustration for having no answers to anything showed itself vocally. "God [BEEP] damnit!"

...The hell?!

My features immediately contorted into confusion. "What the [BEEP]?"

...You can't be serious. This world honestly couldn't be doing this to me right now.

"Hmm... Spike you [BEEP] lazy dragon." Yeap, that confirmed it. My swearing was literally, LITERALLY, censored by a loud beeping noise...

...You have got to be [BEEP] kidding me!

Oh come on even my thoughts were censored?! Okay I never usually swore but... this was just so [BEEP] ridiculous! I guess it kinda makes sense considering Equestria was a world invented for children to be entertained but... this was how they handled any profanities used in this world?

"[BEEP]. [BEEP]. [BEEP]. [BEEP] [BEEP] [BEEP]." I listed off every rude word I could imagine, my frown of disbelief deepening with every word covered by the already obnoxious beeps. Alright, let's try something else... ah! "F. [BEEP]- Oh God dammit!" I hissed in irritation.

Add that to the bucket of things-in-this-world-that-just-baffle-Stardust-to-no-end. And that bucket's big enough as it is.

Well... I suppose the only positives to this was I could still say 'damn' and 'hell' both vocally and in thought. Sighing with my eyes looking hard on the ground, I pondered what I was going to do now- oh yeah, I was suppose to return to the library. At least now I suppose there's more to dwell upon, to both my interest and annoyance-

"Excuse me sir, but how are you doing that?" A feminine voice called out from behind me... and was it me but did that voice sound familiar?

"Doing what?" I asked while turning around to face the two mares observing me inquisitively... hang on... these two... I know them from somewhere... at least that was what my brain was screaming at me.

The other pony, a unicorn, answered. "Those cool beeping noises whenever you talk." Lime-coloured fur, blue and white shades of hair, orange-y eyes...

"Hardly 'cool' my dear." I answered while allowing my annoyance to show. "Let's just say your wor- Equestria doesn't approve of my... usage of language." Damnit Stardust you continue to slip up!

"Umm okay..." The creamy coloured mare seemed to pick up on it to my immediate apprehension, which then died down when she smiled instead, setting a basket of apples - what is it with apples today? - on the ground and said brightly. "We were just curious. Is it your special talent or something?"

If my special talent was censoring myself, then clearly I had no purpose in life. But instead of saying such, a better idea popped up. "Pardon me for asking, but you haven't spotted a brown stallion running by have you?"

The Earth Pony blinked. "You mean Whooves?" I nodded eagerly, and I felt some form of delight rise within me at her own positive nod. "Yep... though I don't know where he went; he usually ventures out somewhere, most of the time without telling anyone where." A pitying expression given to me at my then clear disappointment. "I'm sorry."

"It's fine my dear." I sighed. I suppose seeking out the truth about the pony Doctor would have to wait another time then-

"Oh! Now I remember!" Our attention turned to the limy unicorn, who suddenly pointed at me in recognition. "You're the stallion we met on the day of the festival! Remember Bon Bon? We found him lying on the ground!"

Lying on the-? Oh. Ohhhhh! Yes I remember too now! These two before me were the first ponies I interacted with upon my arrival in Equestria!

Recognition then glinted in the Earth Pony's blue eyes. "That's right! I remember you now!"

I released a small smirk. "Good for you."

"And I don't think we've ever introduced ourselves." The more casual mare continued, gesturing to herself and then her friend. "My name is Bon Bon, and this is Lyra Heartstrings."

Bon Bon and Lyra... yes I vaguely recall being told about these two from my brother. Background ponies who, like Derpy and Doctor Whooves, have gained a lot of popularity for whatever reason. And I was so 'honoured' it seems to have been awakened by the two in my first day on this godforsaken world. But they seem like nice mares already, one more calm while the other was more enthusiastic.

And also apparently the friendship between the two was suspiciously deeper than it was led to believe. If I cared I'd probably inquire about it.

"A pleasure ladies." I initiated my usual formal greeting with a short bow, shaking their hoofs. "I am Stardust Balance. It's nice to see you both again after so long."

"I know right?" The limy one, obviously Lyra, concurred with a positive nodding. "It's weird that we haven't bumped into each other after our first greeting! Have you been staying in Ponyville at all since we last saw you?"

Eh, no harm in informing them I suppose. "Indeed; I've been living in the Golden Oak Library these past months."

Bon Bon, which wasn't as a bizarre name as 'Shining Armor' so I won't laugh that much, raised an interested brow. "Really? I thought Twilight Sparkle and Spike lived there."

I nodded. "They do, and so do I." For now anyway.

"Interesting. Pardon me for asking but are you related to Twilight or something?"

"No." I replied in amusement. Me and Twilight, related? Yeeeeah no.

"Oh." The cream-coloured Earth Pony raised another brow, causing me to slightly wonder what's on her mind. "Okay then... wait. Weren't you the stallion during Winter Wrap Up day who yelled at all the Earth Ponies - myself included - when we were cleaning away the snow and planting all the crops and plants?"

The words brought up an amusing and rather fond memory. A small smile lifted on my features. "Well I wouldn't say 'yelled at' exactly; I was just making sure everyone was doing their jobs without any slacking off."

"If you say so." A bemused smile in return from the Earth Pony. "So... what are you planning to do now?"

I cocked my head in thought. "Ehh... just to go back to the library and contemplate. Doing what I normally do, really."

"That's all?"

"That's all."

"Pfft. Well that's boring!" Lyra, who was observing the conversation with evident interest, spoke up again. "Is that what you do all day, sit around and just think about stuff?"

Well my writing capabilities was non-existent thanks to these damn hooves, the fictional books Twilight lends me, while I'm gratified for the thoughtfulness of her, were boring as hell, sometimes I complete Spike's chores for him when he decides to be a lazy piece of [BEEP], and the majority of this town's residents were far too energetic for my own taste. So yeah there really wasn't all that much for me to do.

But instead of voicing my irritation, I spoke calmly. "Well I pace more than I sit so- What the?"

For some reason then the light-green unicorn walked closer and grabbed my limb, to my annoyance and confusion, wrapping around it all ladylike as though I was about to take her out to dinner or something. "You, my friend, obviously need some more socialization in your life! Come on, let's show our new friend here the traditional Bon Bon and Lyra Heartstrings Ponyville welcome!"

And I don't get a say in this- Ah what else is new? "Fair enough, if Stardust doesn't mind that is." I let out a breath of relief at the creamy mare's uncertain tone. At least someone around here was using their brain.

Still... it could get rid of the recent stress. "Eh... why not? Provided it won't take long."

"Not at all!" The dragging unicorn exclaimed happily, evidently pleased of my approval, no matter how reluctant. "This way friend!"

---

Now, I just so happen to be very familiar with the term 'table manners', what gentleman wouldn't be? It was a requirement if one were to become professional and formal to others, whether in business work or going out on a date with someone. During my youth in the middle years of my teenage life, I was quite, depending on how you view it, a lady's man. One could most likely die from intoxication from taking a drink over how many girls I flirted with once a day in that forsaken school.

But while I was well-versed in handing out compliments, and sometimes presenting gifts, to the flustered female crowd, there was one thing about being a gentleman I was never an expert of, due to myself mostly seeing it as unnecessary.

Not eating like a pig.

Hey, it was high school alright? I'd be shocked if any teenage male back then even gave a [BEEP] about table manners.

But right now? Well I have an excuse for devouring the food right in front of me as though my life depended on it, to the bemusement of the two mares eating between around the same table; my days of being flirtatious to other females are long behind me. It was fun while it lasted.

…Well, not really. But it gave me something to do in high school four years ago.

"Enjoying the food?" Bon Bon asked amidst my chomping down anything on the plate besides hay. I nodded to the rhetorical question before continuing; yes I'll give the ponies who work within this small cafeteria some credit: when they cook, they cook in a way that would at least satisfy Gordon Ramsey.

Oh it'd be quite amusing if there was a pony version of that man. I'm probably the closest there was around Equestria to a usually cross individual who criticises others like nobody's business.

And I won't lie; I take some enjoyment out of pointing out the flaws over anything. Nit-picky? If you look that word up in the dictionary I would be the definite definition.

The more enthusiastic mare, oblivious to the disgust of her friend or just plain ignoring the sent expressions, looked up from her own eager devouring of her food and grinned toothily. "Yummy, I'll never get TIRED of eating here!"

And I'll never get TIRED of eating like a pig. Right now it was a relief to me that there wasn't a certain purple unicorn shaking her head in clear disgust over my lack of mannerisms… or worse, my mother.

Swallowing the remains of a carrot before speaking, I said to the creamy Earth Pony with a genuine gracious tone. "Really, my dear, neither of you had to do this for me."

A bright smile. "Well, it was Lyra's idea remember?" Said pony perked up again and nodded with a stuffed face. Bo Bon shook her head before adding. "And besides, it's nice to have a fresh new pony from another place around. Ponyville rarely receives new residents, you know."

"I suppose so. Thank you both all the same." And I truly meant it too. Sometimes - no, the majority of the time – these ponies were far too nice and friendly for their good. Occasionally either a great benefit and relief to me, or a general pain in the arse whenever they insist on helping me with whatever problem I had, despite my attempts to send Twilight or Fluttershy away.

…Well what do you know? So 'arse' wasn't inexplicably censored as well.

"You're welcome." Bon Bon replied warmly as I took a sip from the glass of fresh apple juice. "Are you enjoying your stay in Ponyville so far?"

A smirk lifted on my features. "Absolutely not."

"Alright then…" As though uncertain whether I was jesting or not, which I wasn't mind you, the Earth Pony proceeded to ask after taking another bite of her food. "So… if you don't mind me asking Stardust, but where are you from?"

Ah, a question I saw coming a mile away. Setting the glass down I took a moment before answering. Need to sound convincing after all. "Well, no harm in indulging you: I am from a land known as England."

"I've never heard of it before." There was intrigue in her voice.

"I'd be surprised if you did. My land is very reclusive in itself, wrapped away from the annals of modern history." I paused from eating to speak my web of lies. Just because I ate like a pig in front of women – or mares – didn't mean I should speak with my mouth full. "Hell, even Twilight's library has no information about where I'm from at all. I checked."

Dark blue eyes regarded me. "Interesting." Bon Bon said out loud, evidently wishing to learn more about the mysterious stallion of the town.

"Mmm umph mm um muh mp?" Lyra spoke next with a stuffed mouth.

"I'm sorry?" I said, pretending the sight wasn't that disgusting.

Swallowing her food so quickly it was almost a cause for concern, Lyra repeated herself enthusiastically. "Why is your homeland so secretive?"

…Aw [BEEP].

I hesitated for a moment, wondering how I was going to proceed answering that honest question. What to say, what to say… aha! Got it! Clearing my throat formally, I placed my two front hoofs together and leaned forward on the table. "Um... well, believe it or not, but the secrecy of England has a purpose, not just because we like being quiet."

"What is it?"

"We're an Earth Pony society. And a very… narrow-minded one on that." I nodded as the two ponies exchanged curious glances. "You see, my peo- err ponies are exclusive Earth Pony-based. No other kinds of ponies are there: pegasi, unicorns or alicorns. It has been that way for centuries ever since the foundations of my land."

Did I mention that 'Pegasi' was a stupid word. No? Okay.

"Why's that?" Bon Bon asked as the pair leaned forward in turn with obvious interest; taking in everything I was saying with so much ease it was comical, the limy unicorn now absent-mindedly stuffing herself as I spoke. These ponies, along with Spike, were truly naive to the core.

"Supremacy." The two blinked while I nodded in thanks as an employee of the café filled up our drinks again. Hey, the creamy Earth Pony on the other side of the table was paying. "We have a… different perceptive on magic and how it's utilized. We believe such power is to be treasured and used when absolutely necessary."

"Getting things done practically, either big or small, is what England's residents strive for. You see, we consider the usage of magic for everyday tasks cheap and just pure laziness. We work to get things done using logic or hard work, rather than relying solely on such power, be it a menial task or when danger arises."

"We look down upon any gifted with the ability to use magic outwardly, as it is weak to rely on such power for almost every little thing. My kind believes that in order to achieve a greater purpose in life; we must focus on completing tasks or resolving situations by using our minds and muscle rather than the easy use that is magic."

Lyra swallowed whole again before inquiring with a confused expression. "But why are there no pegasi also then? I mean they don't use magic."

"Indeed." I agreed while taking a sip, slightly surprised how I was now conjuring these lies with ease now. "As I said, the population of my homeland are narrow-minded to the point of arrogance. While it's not a pegasus' fault for being born with wings, to the minds of my kind we believe flying is also a cheap easy way to get things."

"But then how is the weather controlled there in England without any pegasi around?"

"We allow the weather to take course naturally."

"Oh… well I don't mean to offend you, Stardust, but your kind sounds really… well arrogant."

Hm. I released a small smile. "A very accurate description to those from my home, Miss Bon. Unfortunately my kind are very old fashioned, always so resistant – and reluctant – to adapt. We try, oh how some of us try, to convince our elders and more traditional population to allow other kinds of ponies to live within our land, to let ourselves be known on the world map."

"Yourself included?"

"If I was just as prejudiced, love, then I probably wouldn't be tolerating right now living with a unicorn."

"Fair enough."

"Is that why you're here then?" Our attention turned to the speculating Lyra. "To find away to get your homeland to see unicorns or pegasi aren't as bad as they think?"

An amusing idea, which I shook my head at while holding up my drink. "Afraid not my dear, I'm far too lazy and uninterested with the affairs of my own kind to conduct that sort of mission. If they want to stick to their roots and continue to be prejudice towards change, then that's not my problem."

Bon Bon stared at me with an expression I couldn't quite decipher before pointing out. "Pardon me for saying so, but it sounds like you lack faith in your own homeland."

I couldn't resist snorting. "Massive understatement, my dear."

"Ooh; desserts!" The limy unicorn then called out in excitement as the waiter arrived with a tray full of chocolate. And already the grin was on my muzzle.

We thanked the polite smiling worker before I decided enough was enough with detailing the make-believe ideologies and workings of my 'homeland'. "So then, why not tell me about yourselves now, Miss Bon and Miss Heartstrings?"

The latter immediately obliged, to my amusement and slight quick irritation, beginning into her likes and dislikes and how she spends the day with so much enthusiasm my interest had already turned completely to the delicious sundae made for me. Honestly I felt a little guilty with the kindness these ponies were providing me.

I always was reluctant to accept just about anything from genuinely generous people.

Still, too late to reject their kindness now, I simply smiled and feigned interest as Lyra babbled on about her life, catching only the last parts after finishing my treat a few minutes afterwards. "- and that's how Bon Bon and I became the bestest of friends in all of Equestria!" The happy unicorn concluded by grabbing the flustered mare's hoof with her own and holding them up high.

How nice it must to be so close to a non-related friend like that…

As my eyes then glanced at the heavy-looking bags and baskets resting by the table, an idea sprung up. "Miss Bon." The addressed mare looked to me in question as I smiled. "I think I've discovered a way to return the favour for this nice dinner."

---

"Well ladies, I won't lie, that was a very nice lunch you've treated me to." I admitted casually, nodding to the pair in gratitude for the delicious food and drink earlier. "Thank you for providing me with some use of my time."

"And thank you for helping us with getting rid of those apples." Bon Bon replied evenly, traces of relief in her tone remaining as the three stood outside the entrance to Sugarcube Corner.

Lyra nodded energetically, adding with that positive aura around her that almost grated me as much as Pinkie Pie's, who was no doubt in that place entertaining the guests. "We should totally do that again sometime! I'd love to hear more about your homeland and how they work without magic. Maybe next time we can-"

"Yes, I won't object to a future time where we hang out again." I quickly cut the unicorn off, telling the pair this mostly just to humour them.

"Wonderful!" The more excited of the two mares beamed, before glancing over her shoulder as the noise from within the establishment increased. Thank God I wasn't in there right now. "Oh, they sound like they're having a blast! Come on Bon Bon! See you later Stardust!"

The creamy Earth Pony shook her head at the energy of her friend while watching her enter the store, though it was clearly in fondness. "Sometimes she gets too happy for me to even keep up..." I tilted her head as Bon Bon then turned to me with a slightly curious expression. "You sure you won't be joining the party, Stardust? I heard the place is filled with all kinds of cakes and treats."

Yes during lunch I made a prime example over my love for such sugary treats. "Tempting but no." I shook my head confidently. "Parties aren't my thing. I hope you and Lyra have fun in there."

"Thanks. We'll see you another time then?"

"Indeed. You know where I live. Goodbye Miss Bon."

"Please, just call me Bon Bon. Good day Stardust." The friendly Earth Pony nodded in farewell before turning around to walk into the building, and I waited until the crowd within shielded her from my vision completely before my expression changed from politeness to that of indifference.

Charming girls, the pair of them. Bon Bon had some similar traits to Twilight and Applejack. Lyra meanwhile was more like Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, except not as dreadful as the latter.

I'll be honest, the treat to lunch was very welcoming in helping me calm down from my recent frustration, which quickly thankfully died to answering the inquiries about who I was and where I came from.

Which of course, was just one lie stacking another.

I despise lying. I really do. But there are some situations, such as being trapping in a new world altogether, that calls for such cheap deception. I fed them the usual bull I told Twilight and the others; I was from a faraway land comprised entirely of Earth Ponies - hence I informed Bon Bon why I was so skilful at barking order to her kind during Winter Wrap Up - who think and behave differently than what'd you see in Ponyville or any other town. I swallowed down the sting of regret the whole way through, but I felt it rise everytime even now-

"Oh! 'Scuse me Stardust." My eyes looked up after discovering I was staring at the dirt for some reason, quickly sidestepping for the smiling Applejack to pass through towards the celebration, who nodded to me in greeting before continuing her walk inside. She didn't bother asking why I was even here... good.

...Right then, where was I? Well, as my eyes looked around at nothing in particular, I should probably return to the library now and spend the rest of the day doing absolutely nothing, read a book or two to satisfy my boredom or help out Spike if Twilight created another forsaken mess in there for whatever reason.

And maybe tomorrow I'll seek out that stallion.

---

"'Dearest Princess Celestia. I am happy to report that one of your youngest subjects has learned a valuable lesson about friendship: sometimes the thing you think will cause you to lose friends and feel left out, can actually be the the thing that make you closer friends, and realize how special you are. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.'" The purple unicorn smiled as Spike jotted down the small speech. "You got all that Spike?"

"You betcha!" The dragon replied enthusiastically before breathing that weird green fire, sending the rolled up letter somehow to where Twilight's mentor was. Then Spike looked exasperatedly towards her mistress. "Can I go take a nap now? I've been working non-stop all day!"

I raised a brow while Twilight nodded, to the lizard's relief, before glancing in my direction as Spike departed rather happily to rest elsewhere. "What do you think? Didn't Apple Bloom learn a very important lesson about friendship today?" ...Was that a rhetorical question? Or judging by your expression you're awaiting some witty response from yours truly about the whole ordeal?

Well, ask and you shall receive my dear.

"I think Celestia only desired that any lesson about friendship would be learned by you exclusively." I replied after downing the rest of the water, setting the glass on the side as the headache slowly subsided.

"Well, she never said 'exclusively'." The unicorn shrugged, still smiling over something as she then proceeded to walk over elsewhere and re-arrange a row of literature. "By the way, I still can't believe you did that to Diamond Tiara's party, ordering Snips and Snails earlier to eat as many treats as possible before she caught them out."

She refers to the earlier visit from the two colts, who saluted to me upon my greeting them for doing exactly as I requested of them. As a result I simply patted them on the heads, congratulated and sent them home. I asked the young ponies to accomplish the task of ruining Tiara's party as much as possible. No one likes snobby little kids, least of all me.

And by the way. 'Shining Armor', 'Night Light', and now 'Diamond Tiara'. Hasbro was really going to town with these names.

"You don't sound irritated by it."

A scoff. "Oh I'm annoyed all right, but considering I'm in a good mood right now I'll let it slide."

At the statement I raised a humoured brow. "Positive? You? Since when did this miracle happen Twilight?"

"Very funny." The studious mare said flatly without turning to me, but I knew she wasn't taking my sarcasm seriously. "So, apart from telling two colts to sabotage a filly's party, what else did you do today?"

I shrugged, despite the unicorn not looking. "Eh, not much. Visited Rarity, then spent some time with some other residents of the town-"

"Whoa slow down now Stardust, you spent time with others instead of Spike or Fluttershy? Since when did this miracle happen?"

...You're lucky I'm fond of your attitude my dear. "Anyway, that about covers it. Spent the rest of the day contemplating, so nothing new there. What about you?"

"I spent the day researching some complex magic before visiting Pinkie Pie-"

"I'm so sorry."

"Har har. I then went to the party hosted by Pinkie celebrate Diamond Tiara getting her cutie mark-"

"Pfft."

"Stardust, let me finish." I found myself smirking a little at the trace of irritation. Oh how I love to rile you up my dear Twilight. "Which concluded in Apple Bloom, Applejack's sister, meeting and then making friends with two more fillies."

Ohh? "Indeed?" I asked with genuine intrigue, picking up the empty glass before walking towards the kitchen doorway. I had a feeling I knew exactly the identities of the two Twilight was talking about.

Said unicorn confirmed my suspicion. "Indeed. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo." So that was the third one's name. Twilight let out a humoured sound. "What a coincidence. Sweetie Belle as the little sister of Rarity. And Scootaloo happens to be the sibling of Rainbow Dash."

"Poor girl." I commented before entering the kitchen, hearing the unicorn still as she continued.

"And together they've formed their own rather adorable little group named the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Isn't it just inspiring to see that amount ambition in young fillies-"

By that point my mind was elsewhere.

So let me get this straight... that party was where the foundation of that group began. I'm a bit surprised the three haven't been friends already; I always assumed they were the Crusaders right from the start. The beginning of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, which occurred within the exact party I avoided, and I missed it.

Tch. Oh well. There were more pressing matters across my mind as it is. Searching for the Doctor, for example, if he truly was the pony equivalent of the Time Lord. Even though logically that would a fifteen percent chance.

But I suppose, as a bright side, the three young fillies must have embarrassed the irritating Tiara somehow during that earlier event. How else would strong friendship begin, if not by berating a bully together?

"- know, I mean, should I have added a lesson about cutie marks as well in the letter?" The voice of Twilight approached, and I glanced from the side of my drying the glass to the slightly worried purple unicorn by the doorway, eyes focused on the ceiling. "I suppose there must have been some lesson today about a cutie mark in general, but I haven't noticed one yet."

"How about 'They are not really necessary and there doesn't need to be a physical representation of one's talent?'" I quipped before I could prevent myself, half-expecting a lecture from Twilight then.

But the other half that her occasional dense nature wouldn't pick up on the bitter tone succeeded, raising a brow at me in confusion. "No... what on Equestria made you jump to that conclusion?"

"Um... just wild speculation?"

I meant what I said though. Cutie marks weren't really something to behold to my eyes. Quite frankly I didn't comprehend the appeal, and it was most likely I never would. Humans didn't need instilled tattoos to show off what they can do as an individual each. Wouldn't it be much more impacting to discover your special capabilities for yourself instead of having some mark decide your talent for you? And what's up with the cutie marks being on the rump? That's still something I'm bewildered about, honestly.

Twilight, no doubt dismissing my guess as pure randomness, spoke again. "But still, I'm really happy for those girls. Working together might just help them find what they're looking for."

I glanced at the smiling unicorn who turned around to leave. "They can have my damn mark if they wanted. I loathe the [BEEP] thing."

And my day got even more interesting as Twilight immediately froze on the spot, quickly snapping her head around to face me. I blinked at the expression on her. "Stardust... did you just... speak a profanity?"

Both my brows raised to high degrees. "Yes... though I'm surprised you know that considering that obnoxious noise covering the words."

"With good reason." Just like that her eyes narrowed, as though seeing me in a new light, and I'm not quite certain I appreciate the look. Her tone shifted too from frozen shock to boiling incredulity. "Years ago Princess Celestia used a spell to block out any extreme rude usage of the Equestrian language and replace with the noise you just made."

"...I'm sorry?"

A shrug that did not reach her eyes. "I read about it during my studies in Canterlot. I wasn't even aware there was someone else besides the Princess who knew the exact words to use."

My brain processed this information, this befuddling information, before I spoke out my own disbelief, ignoring the widening of Twilight's eyes. "Well, fancy [BEEP] that."

---

AN: Lyra and Bon Bon return! Well I can't have Stardust just interact with the Mane Six or Spike all the time, can I? And there will be more famous ponies appearing throughout the story, don't worry. I hope you've enjoyed this chapter just as if not more than the last.

Next time: as Applejack and Rainbow Dash compete in a competition Stardust will have entirely no interest in, the annoyed stallion continues to search for Whooves for any escape out of Equestria, no matter how absurd the potential way out was. Please review and await the next adventure my friends!

Disclaimer: I do not own My Little Pony or any songs/parody songs used in this chapter. If I did, Celestia would be replaced on the throne by someone more competent. Parody intro song of this chapter: Sonic Boom. Enjoy!

---

Finally, I never thought I'd be thankful to be outside that much.

But after the incident where I found profanities were magically banned from usage days ago, Twilight had pestered me to no end; asking repetitive questions about how I learnt the words if they couldn't be heard, and if my own homeland knew these words and how to say them as well.

Even when I told - lied - to the intrigued unicorn that my land's ancestors discovered a way to break the spell there, to my immediate regret, it just raised further questions than answers from the inquisitive mare. And when I made it perfectly clear that her 'interrogation' was beginning to give me a major migraine, it only dissuaded Twilight by a slight estimate; the mare entering my room late at night to ask these questions the next few days in the evening.

I can admire her pursuit of discovery, I really can. Like her I was one to always ask questions even about the most trivial of matters. Which was why I inquired to her one afternoon why she desired to know so much, as it really wasn't relevant to anything.

And the knowledgeable unicorn simply said that since I refuse to tell her other nonsensical things about myself, she had to hold her curiosity and wanting to know somewhere.

That was then I had half a mind to yell some censored profanities at her just to shut her up, as Twilight knew full well whatever the beeping words were; they were completely close to insulting. But I held my tongue while Spike was inside the library, personally having no desire to use such language, censored or not, while there was an infant around.

Instead I resorted to this day to leave the house when Twilight least expected it until her inquiries have calmed down, currently walking around a pathway to… wherever I guessed. As of now I couldn't care less, as it was a huge relief not to be annoyed right then by Twilight's unending questioning.

Still, the idea that swearing was a thing in the olden days of Equestria continued to puzzle me. Hasbro would never have allowed the characters of their franchise, even from the Dark Ages, to vocally utilize profanities. So what gives? It was quite hard to imagine even ponies using that kind of language, except for me because well, I'm human.

Just fantastic, really, another mystery to add to the pile I can't find out about. Just like Twilight. Another thing we had in common-

My thoughts immediately halted alongside my walking, as the calm brown stallion feet away showed up from another side of the street before entering another around the corner, blissfully ignorant to the gold pony observing him in clear shock. Finally, a potential positive day for me! Immediately my hoofs advanced in pursuit of the Earth Pony, carefully side-stepping any of the town's residents, who were all busy preparing for some contest or something similar Twilight mentioned this morning - as if yesterday's wasn't enough. That was eight hours of my time wasted.

I had no intention of allowing him to get away this time.

---

If you're strong, you can fly.

You can reach the other side of the rainbow!

It's alright, take a chance.

'Cause there is no circumstance that you can't handle!

When you lose your mind!

Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom Stardust Boom!

(Trouble keeps you running faster!)

Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom!

(Save sanity from disaster!)

---

"Excuse me. Pardon me. Coming through. Please move." My voice kept on repeating to the crowded townsfolk as my eyes stayed fixed on the brown stallion, who was oblivious to my pursuit of him until I called out towards him. "Stallion, a moment of your time please! Doctor!"

Finally calling out the name worked instead like last time. At that the pony slowed down for a moment while glancing over his shoulder curiously, speaking in a tone I wouldn't really associate with any of the actor's incarnations. "Yes? Do I know you?"

He didn't deny being addressed that by me. Could it really be... no, it-it just can't be the same Time Lord, somehow in pony form. Those are mere fan theories, right? Being in Equestria for me was fair enough, but if this was the same man in the form of a pony... well then I might just die of a heart attack.

Hey, even I can fanboy about things.

Taking a deep breather from my brief fast pace while stallion turned to face me fully, I inwardly cursed myself as I had no preparation beforehand what precisely to ask. Oh, wait, I know. I spoke casually while some bubbling excitement within me rose with alongside the questioning. "You are the Doctor, correct?"

He nodded. "It is a name I go by from many of Ponyville, yes."

"Doctor Whooves?"

"Indeed."

"Time Lord?"

"I- excuse me?"

"Time Lord." I repeated while the Earth Pony's blue eyes blinked at the question, seeming unfamiliar with the word. "Or Time Pony, if you prefer."

"I'm... afraid I don't follow."

And the excitement died down immediately. "Your special talent is... time, correct? As in... time travel?"

"Ah." Something seemed to brighten in his eyes, but before any glimmer of hope could birth within me the pony continued. "A general misconception is what you've heard, I'm afraid. My special talent is in fact time, as shown as my cutie mark." He glanced at the mark in question. "But it has nothing to do with time travel or anything quite that impossible; my talent is telling precisely what time it is now, I'm sorry to say."

I had no idea what else to say but, "Oh."

An apologetic look casted at my disappointed expression. "You're not the first to assume so, my friend. Forgive me for disappointing you."

"So, TARDIS? Daleks? Cybermen? Gallifrey? None of these names mean anything to you?" I asked rather weakly for one last attempt. And as he opened his mouth to answer-

"Fillies and gentlecolts!" Oh just what I needed to hear. Our attention turned upwards to the loud voice at the obnoxious pink Earth Pony standing within a hot air balloon, calling out to the entire town with a megaphone.

Because there's anything more annoying than Pinkie Pie, it's Pinkie Pie with a megaphone.

"Welcome to the annual 'Running of the Leaves!' This is Pinkie Pie your official eye-in-the-sky announcer!" Ah yes, that competition Twilight conversed with Spike about while I was sneaking out. "As everypony knows, the run is a very important tradition; for without it, the autumn leaves of Equestria would never fall!"

Wait... what?

"So get ready ponies; the 'Running of the Leaves' will begin in five minutes!" Would that give me enough time to go over there and snatch that megaphone of hers?

"Well, that sounds exciting don't you think?" I heard the brown stallion ask beside me, energetic in his tone for whatever reason.

"Not really." I answered honestly. I could really care less about some contest to decide who the best runner is.

"Well, if you'll excuse me then sir, but I must be on my way. I'm in quite a hurry you see." I glanced at the smiling Earth Pony, who was already beginning to walk away. "Sorry again for the misunderstanding!"

"It's no problem." I called out as he departed back into the crowd, who were all heading in one direction outside of town. "My fault entirely..."

Well great, one potential way of leaving this world quicker thrown into the wind. I'm still stuck on this godforsaken land. Excellent.

What do I do now then... well I certainly wasn't going anywhere near the competition, where the majority of the town was going to be. I have no interest in my ears screaming in pain from the loud cheering and clapping of whoever wins their silly contest.

And I certainly wasn't going back to the library, not right now anyway. The possibility of Twilight still being there, ready to continue her 'interrogation' was fresh on my mind. Then again I was just acting paranoid at the moment, but I couldn't take any chances; this migraine combined from the disappointment from Whooves and irritation from Pinkie Pie could do without the addition of an inquisitive purple unicorn.

No, I needed a drink...and since everyone else in town was busy I know just the place.

Autumn leaves couldn't fall without ponies running... what does that even mean?

---

"Another bottle my friend?"

My eyes glanced lazily to the yellow stallion over the counter, smiling at me with that generic –smile-at-your-customer-for-good-service expression, before turning my gaze to the almost empty bottle, previously filled with the sustenance that would potentially assist in uplifting my mood.

…Nothing yet; so why not?

"If you don't mind," I replied rather quietly, the tone reflecting my dampened day.

"Of course not!" Well at least someone was energetic around here. He gestured to the stack of currency on the side. "The amount of bits you've paid for the soda will give you much more to buy here."

That was because, since I had no idea how exactly the economy worked in this damn world, I just dumped the money on the side, given to my reluctant self a while back by Twilight in case there was anything that fancied my interest. Well the only thing that interested me right now was getting rid of my current mood so there.

This soda… almost as disappointing as finding out another potential way to escape this colourful world was thrown into the dumpster.

I sighed in disdain, resting my tired head against my hoof while downing the rest of the fizzy drink. Equestria's soda, while it had the taste of a usual cola, was stale and rather weak compared to the wonderful sustenance that was coca-cola; the drink that always kept me awake and my spirits high… to a degree.

And I needed that. I so desperately needed that right then.

"I'm surprised you're not attending the Autumn of the Leaves like everypony else." The Earth Pony, known to all as Mr. Cake – first name I'm unaware of and indifferent to – commented conversely, setting the next bottle down. Idle conversation, not usually a favourite of mine, but if it'll help…

"Competition isn't really my thing," I didn't believe I'm sounding as casual as I thought, nodding in thanks as I took the offered opened bottle on the counter. "Neither is anything sport-related, for that matter." Plus I would never consider for a lifetime competing in anything where the commentator was you-know-who.

No, not Voldemort.

...That would actually be funny.

A toothily grin, "I understand. I'm not quite an athlete myself." You don't say? I raised a brow as the Earth Pony chuckled, glancing over his shoulder. "Even if I tried, I doubt it would escape the notice, and disapproval, of my love; who wants me to stay and work here at all times."

The light blue head of his mate poked out of the kitchen, calling out rather jokingly. "Nor would any conversation that goes on around here, darling!"

Mr. Cake chuckled further, turning to my admittedly bemused state. "You see?"

I nodded. At least some of the previous disappointment was being cast aside to allow anything in to cheer me up. "Quite the married couple you are." I pointed out the obvious.

"We try our best." The yellow pony shrugged modestly, grinning rather happily. "Sure we have disagreements here and there, but hey; that's love correct?"

It was my turn to then shrug at the rhetorical question. "I wouldn't know, honestly." I proceeded then to take a gulp of the fizzy drink, savouring the after taste. Not coco-cola, but still quite adequate. Nothing like a fresh soda to keep one up in the morning.

Silence befell the establishment before Mr. Cake, as I was currently the only occupying customer within the building, spoke up again happily. "But I must say, it's great to see you again after so long, Mr. Balance."

Oh? "Indeed?"

The stallion nodded, seeming genuinely pleased of my presence. "Ever since you left Sugarcube Corner after we helped you so long ago, we were concerned we'd never see you again after you never came back for a long time."

Ah yes, how could I forget the time they assisted in healing my starving state during my arrival within Ponyville? "Any sane per- pony would rather I have never turned up again at all." Perhaps it was that kindness they gave me that led me to come back in this sweet shop… aside from the fact the town's residents were occupied with that pony race outside.

I took another drink while the stallion replied positively. "Oh now don't be like that! You're pleasant company, believe it or not. Besides, here at Sugarcube Corner we hold no prejudice to anyone, just as long as we get along and you pay for and enjoy our delicious treats!"

At the proud proclamation I raised a humoured brow. "Well that explains why you've hired Pinkie Pie."

And to my truthful bafflement, he laughed at the clear jab towards his absent employee. "I must say I rather enjoy your wit, Mr Balance; we don't get that many ponies around here that are as blunt."

Surely that role was filled alone by Applejack? Also who said I was being witty? Goddamn these residents will take anything so casually. "Well, I prefer honesty above all else." Deceiving others about where I originated from notwithstanding.

"Just like Applejack then."

"…To an extent."

"I see." …I got the distinct feeling this was going somewhere. And my intuition proved correct. "Are you also a hard worker?"

"Pfft," I couldn't resist expressing my bemusement at the idea alone. "I don't work, I'm afraid." I suppose there's an irony to it; myself being turned into an Earth Pony with no interest whatsoever to working; seeing as how Earth Ponies were apparently the hard working types of ponies in Equestria.

Mr. Cake tilted his head, eyes reflecting genuine curiosity. "At a job?"

"Period."

"Oh." Well at least he didn't look as though he was judging me for my lack of commitment to working anywhere. Instead the stallion glanced behind at the kitchen doorway, where the steam of recent baked treats came pouring through constantly. "Well, if you ever feel like taking up work, we could use a hoof around the place whenever Pinkie Pie's occupied with something else."

…Pardon me my friend while I stare at you incredulously. I would never, ever, consider working for anyone, especially under the same employment and workplace as that over-energized Earth Pony.

Besides, I'm not even that great a baker.

I couldn't help it, I immediately laughed straight after, but not in scorn or anything as rude. "Unless you want an employee who only bakes brownies, then I'm afraid I'll have to decline such a position. Thank you for offering though."

"Hm, you can bake brownies?"

"The only things I'm outstanding with, really." I admitted without dwelling much on the consequences for such. But that was quickly rectified upon seeing an intrigued glint in his eyes.

"Are they that good?"

"They're adequate at best… regardless of what everyone says about them." Twilight, Spike and the rest, to be specific. Really they're just overreacting because they've never tasted anything made by a human before. There was bound to be a difference in making food between the two species.

"And what do they say?"

"That they're more than good. But that's just because I'm only an expert in baking solely brownies, nothing more, of course. So don't take their word for it." I added with a chuckling, inwardly cursing myself for the traces of nervousness in the tone.

The last I needed was this interested Earth Pony to request me-

"Perhaps then, as I find myself interested in your claim Mr. Balance, you could perhaps bake some brownies right now? Since business is slower than usual today due to everypony else being outside to watch the competition."

…You know what? [BEEP] it. Why not? Maybe baking some of those treats will lighten my mood even further.

I downed as much as I could of the fizzy sustenance before replying while wiping my drenched muzzle. "Very well, but I advise you, Mr. Cake, not to expect perfection."

"You needn't worry friend," There was that toothy grin again. "We never judge the baking of anypony. Oven's over there."

---

"Mmm! My! These are positively delicious!" The rather high-pitched voice of Mrs. Cake declared enthusiastically, savouring the taste of the recently fresh plate of brownies, sharing them with her mate.

"Hardly," I replied, doing my best not to sound earnest as they devoured the treats too fats for my own preference.

From the other side of the counter alongside his wife, Mr. Cake turned to me with his eyes closed, eating one of the gooey treats before swallowing and saying with just as equal elation as his wife. "You are far too modest Mr. Balance; these are some of the best brownies I have ever tasted!"

"You have a natural talent." His mate added happily.

I slowly nodded, finding myself admittedly mesmerized at how delighted and gushing the two grown-ups were about my brownies. To be absolutely honest, I was not expecting nor anticipating this reaction in the slightest. A comment about how average they were or that they needed to be worked on more were the only reviews I assumed they were going to give me.

But instead they're acting as if the sugary treats, made completely by me and without any help - as I had repeatedly declined any assistance - were life-saving or made pure by a holy angel.

Like Twilight and Spike when they first tried out the baked goods; only much more dramatically.

My ears then picked the sound of sniffing, prompting me to look behind me at a familiar grey pony smelling the air curiously. "Mm, something smells good! Hey, are those brownies you're eating, Mr and Mrs. Cake?"

"They sure are!" The mare baker confirmed in elation. "Why don't you try one my dear?"

"Hello Miss. Hooves." I greeted with no objection to the offer, admittedly surprised with the small smile on my features as the pegasus walked over happily. Must be something special about her that just causes one to immediately like her; it'd explain why the mass of fans adore such a background character. "Am I to assume from your visit then that the race outside is over?"

Derpy nodded energetically, almost reminding me of my encounter with Lyra a while back, as he took the offered brownie from the yellow Earth Pony. After taking a bite and chewing said treat, there was a satisfied "Mmm!" noise just as the two owners of the shop were making. "Well, not as good as muffins, but still absolutely good!"

Oh not you too...

"Yeah, so everyone says."

Well I suppose the only bright side to this would be Pinkie Pie not being around to devour the whole plate and constantly declaring them a job well done.

Again they exaggerate over the so-called quality of my dish, Mr. Cake looking at me with that same smile. "Don't doubt yourself my friend; these are some of the brownies I've ever tasted. In fact, this just convinces me more and more now to give you a proposition!"

Morbid curiosity then took over. "...I'm listening."

Derpy cut in before he continued, looking at me in surprise. "Wait, you made these?" I nodded slowly as the grey pegasus then decided to narrow her yellow unusual eyes at me in thought.

I had nothing against the way her eyes moved at all, of course. Who was I to judge?

Then she beamed as something had obviously occurred to the mare. "Hey, now I remember you! We bumped into each other a while back... quite literally."

I nodded again. "Indeed Miss. Hooves. It is a pleasure to see you again."

"Silly." There was mock-offence in her tone. "I told you to just call me Derpy, remember?"

...Oh, right. "Sorry." I apologized quickly with a sheepish smile.

"So Derpy darling." Ah, Mrs. Cake finished eating as much of the brownies as she could I imagine, wiping her mouth with a tissue before addressing the bubbly pegasus. "How was the race? It must have been exciting to watch."

"It was!" The grey mare affirmed, nodding wildly as she informed us of what occurred. "It was so funny and surprising when it seemed Rainbow Dash and Applejack were about to win before ending up in last place!"

"A tie in last?" I raised a brow. Huh, and I hear though they would draw in first place and learn some lesson about never being too competitive or something. So who came first, a rock?

"Uh-huh. Then Princess Celestia arrived to watch the race-" I automatically frowned at the mere mention of the monarch's name. "- to give the two in last place a pat on the back, I think. I couldn't hear the conversation."

...Oh. Oh now it makes sense.

...No, no it doesn't; what was Celestia even doing in Ponyville? Shouldn't she be occupied ruling a kingdom? Was observing a pointless race really worth prioritizing more than managing an entire monarchy? Couldn't Twilight have just written a letter to Celestia detailing what the pegasus and Earth Pony have learnt today?

"- had the opportunity to see her." I returned to reality as Mrs. Cake spoke, evidently thrilled to hear their ruler was around for the moment. "So then, darling, what can I get for you today?"

"A lemon muffin please! Or two, or three, or how many you've got!" I couldn't repress an amused smile at the requests. Yes I've heard all about her obsession with muffins. Already I'm beginning to see why so many people love her.

A previous topic remained frsh on my mind, as I then turned to the observing Mr. Cake. "So, you mentioned a proposition."

"Hm? Oh, oh yes! How silly of me to forget!" The yellow pony quickly said before clearing his throat, his tone turning rather comically business-like. "Mr. Balance, how would you like to get paid for making your special brownies?"

"I'm sorry; 'paid?'"

He nodded confidently. "Oh yes. You see, Sugarcube Corner thrives on providing the best treats in Ponyville to its customers, so we're always open to anyone who wishes to share anything they baked here, for the happiness of this town's ponivillians. In return, we offer small payment for their generosity, varying on the quality of their food to the mouths of the hungry customers of course."

"So you're asking me to make more brownies for this shop in the future then?"

"What I'm asking you is, if you would like, to deliver your wonderful baked treats to our establishment from time to time. If the customers enjoy the treats just as much as we do, then we can guarantee your volunteering will be rewarded. Small payment, of course, while you are not an employee."

I won't lie, the offer intrigued me. On one hand it wasn't exactly a job - something which I will never be ready for in the life of me - and it implies I can make just as much of my best food as I pleased. So in the case that Twilight suddenly decides to one day kick me out - not that I would blame her - or I leave the library for good, I could have enough currency to provided myself food and some small shelter.

There was, however, one thing I desired to know before I accept. "Is there a schedule to this?"

Mr. Cake shook his head. "As I said Mr. Balance, it's strictly volunteer work. You may deliver your treats to our shop at any time you feel."

"You should totally do it Stardust!" Derpy pitched in, having watched our conversations as she awaited for her own treats. "Just imagine how many ponies you'll make happy for trying out those delicious brownies."

...Then who am I to say no?

"Very well, I accept."

"Wonderful!" The stallion was purely elated by the fact I agreed, offering a hoof to which I shook. "I promise you you will not regret this, Mr. Balance. Your brownies will make the stomach of many ponivillians happy!" As he concluded speaking, the sound of an opening and multiple voice informed me that more and more ponies were entering the bakery.

"I'm certain I won't." I replied sincerely, a small smile raised on my muzzle at how much better my day was going.

I can't wait to see the looks on my family's faces, after returning home, upon learning I willingly volunteered to help out a shop.

---

"You know, you might seem like a grumpy stallion who glares at anyone in his way." Derpy began as we walked along some pathway across town. "But you're not really that bad."

At that honest statement I raised a brow, having an idea of what was going on in her mind. "Thinking back to the griffon incident, are we?"

To my surprise rather than hers, the grey pegasus nodded without any embarrassment. "Uh-huh. When news first spread around the town how you punched that bully of a griffon, everypony was scared of incurring your wrath." From the corner of my eye she grinned, glancing in my direction. "But now? You're not as bad as I thought you were."

"I had an excuse to land a blow on that hybrid." And I still stand by it.

There was quietness, the only sounds being made were the passing by ponies, before Derpy spoke again. This time there was a curiously quiet tone to it. "I'll be honest with you, when I bumped into you, I was scared I might have angered you when I recognized who you were."

My pace wavered for a moment at that admitting sentence, my eyes blinking for a moment before I inquired slowly, just to have some clarification. "You... thought I was going to hit you, Miss. H- Derpy?"

Then there was embarrassment, as a red hue appeared on the side of the face I could see. The pegasus looked down at the ground for a moment, stopping right next to me. "Maybe..."

Before I knew it my tone was on the defensive. "I would never hit a woman... or a mare." She blinked in surprise at my firm declaration. "I only did to a griffon because... well I lost control. Simple as that. Anyone would be if they saw someone make a fragile pony like Fluttershy cry like that."

Honestly I thought the whole fiasco was dead and buried with already. Just why did this need to be brought up again, especially when I was in such a pleasant mood.

"I guess..." I dislike that uncertainty in her tone. "Well, it's still wrong to hit a female, pony or not. You know that right?"

"I do." Of course I do.

Just as the pegasus was about to say something else, another feminine voice cut in, one I was most familiar with than anyone else in this damn town. "Stardust! There you are!"

Our heads turned to the approaching unicorn, who was smiling proudly for whatever rea- oh. I just noticed then the medal hanging over her neck.

"Hey Twilight!"

"Hello Derpy."

My brow raised at the thing. "I don't recall you saying you were competing."

Twilight shrugged modestly. "Why do you think I spent so much time reading those exercise books?"

"...Are you insinuating you read a book on how to run?" That was worthy of two raised eyebrows.

"Of course. Why else?"

"I don't know, to help Spike?"

"Very funny. But today I won in fifth place." Twilight declared while beaming, puffing her chest to show off the gold trinket with evident pride. "You should've been there to join in the race. It was fun!"

"Exhausting myself to no end while competing against the likes of a cheating Rainbow Dash?"

"If you must know, unlike yesterday Rainbow Dash didn't use her wings until the very end. Both she and Applejack came in last place and-"

"- And Princess Celestia turned up right the [BEEP] out of nowhere just to congratulate the pair?" I finished the sentence with clear disinterest.

But instead of asking how I knew, a different expression flashed across the unicorn's features for a moment to my surprise, before she composed herself. "Actually yes. I'm going to assume Derpy told you that."

"Yep!" Said pegasus must have been nodding her head, but I didn't check because I was focused on the look given to me in Twilight's purple eyes. Guess she didn't enjoy me having her mentor and a swear word in the same sentence.

"So..." I began after a small silence ensued. "You were looking for me?"

She nodded. "Indeed. I was wondering perhaps if you had the time you can... well I think you know what I'm going to ask of you."

I didn't restrain my loud annoyed sigh. Of course I knew. "I'm afraid you already know the answer to such, my dear."

"Oh come on Stardust!" Was it just me or was there a tinge of whining on her voice. "This isn't something I can just ignore; I try my best already just to not repeatedly ask about your inexplicable strength and why neither my nor Rarity's magic works properly on you!"

...Hang on. "'Rarity?'"

"She told me what you two were doing at her place." Remind me to pay that unicorn a visit then for informing Twilight of my own business. "And while I can tolerate enough of you not providing me or anyone else about what's so different about you, your forbidden profanities is something I can't add to that list."

"Well tough luck missy." My frown deepened as I spoke with finality. "I already told you I don't know how my ancestors discovered a way to break the spell."

"Yes, you do." A firm, convinced no-nonsense reply that caused me to blink at the blunt truth. "I can see it in your eyes, Stardust. You know how to use that sealed language, but you refuse to tell me or anyone why."

Why? "Because it's none of your damn business. How's that for a reason?" I snapped, already feeling a headache pounding above me. I don't know what's worse, these repetitive questions or how she was able to catch out my lie so easily.

"Insufficient." God dammit! "You're just being an infuriating pony-!"

"I'M BEING INFURIATING?!" Finally the unicorn closed her mouth, purple eyes widened immensely as I raised my voice to a height not used since back at that hospital. "YOU'RE ONE TO TALK! JUST THIS ONCE GOD DAMMIT! HOW ABOUT YOU JUST LEAVE ME THE [BEEP] ALONE AND STOP BEING SUCH A NOSY [BEEP] IRRITATING PONY!"

I felt my breath heave heavily as my anger expressed itself at the shocked mare, who was taking a few steps back away from me. My teeth grit as I allowed my fury for anyone - even my favourite pony - to inquire about me too much show.

This mare... this mare had no damn right to-!

"I'm sorry..."

...What?

I felt my contorted features soften slightly as the unicorn let out that choked apology, her eyes staring at the ground sadly and... oh no... My glare quickly died down as I spotted the bottom of her eyelids produce tears, some landing atop of the shining medal.

Holy [BEEP] What have I done...? Twilight was intelligent; intelligent enough to know that use censored words used against her were very, very rude.

"I'm so sorry for irritating you..."

Oh good God...! I can feel immense dread rise up with me as I gazed upon the state of her, ignoring the crowd around us.

"Twilight, I... Twilight!" I called out futilely, as the purple mare had quickly turned and ran, ran, away from me, no doubt to go back to the library...

And I just pathetically froze there, having no idea what went wrong today, eyes glancing around me as I attempted to comprehend what just happened. Ponies quickly avoided my gaze and hurriedly returned to whatever they were doing, but I knew inwardly they were despising my very existence at the moment for what I just did.

I just made Twilight cry...

Something cold passed through my body, and I couldn't help but shiver at the recent memory of the poor unicorn's distress. And it really didn't help when Derpy, whom I forgot was even there, commented sombrely. "Well, at least you didn't hit her..."

She didn't deserve being swore at either...

Well, right now I felt like the worst human [BEEP] being alive... probably because I was.

---

AN: If you're thinking to yourself that Stardust really is such an arse... then yeah, that's the intention. But to him it's justified. There will be falling out between him and Equestria's residents often.

Hope you enjoyed. Please review and await the next chapter: as Stardust falls into a pit of guilt, Rarity struggles with the demands of her friends over their Grand Galloping Gala dresses. Until then my friends!

Disclaimer: I do not own My Little Pony or any songs/parody songs used in this chapter. If I did, Celestia would be replaced on the throne by someone more competent. Parody intro song: Sonic Boom. Enjoy!

---

The previous conclusion we had to an argument was the studious unicorn giving me the silent treatment. But now: Twilight was avoiding me.

And who can blame her? Especially after our latest argument which had occurred a few days ago. When I returned straight to the library after a quick farewell to Derpy, I was informed by a perplexed Spike that the purple mare locked herself up in her room, saying something about studying for something where there was no time for distractions. But even the dragon wasn't fooled by it, he noticed the leaking of Twilight's eyes and so inquired what exactly happened, to which I answered with a statement I still find hard to believe.

I made Twilight Sparkle cry.

And over the course of the next few days, where the unicorn made it completely clear she was evading my presence whenever possible, as an example by quickly pacing into the next room when I enter the same area, I was struggling myself with coming to grips for what exactly I've done wrong.

It wasn't my intention to make her shed any tears. Hell that's the case with all of these residents. I just desired for her to cease bombing me with all those repetitive questions about how I can use their forbidden language.

I felt empty inside... okay, more like cold. As though the temperature within me cooled down to antartic degress for what I'd done to the poor unicorn. I forgot how easily offended ponies were; they would take the slightest jab against them with a sensitive reaction. I didn't expect Twilight to cry over the matter because she was one of the more strong-willed in all of this town.

And now I'm paying the price for it.

But to be fair, the blame wasn't entirely upon myself. If Twilight had just done a repeat of last time where she would stop asking anything about me, then me shouting at her with profanities wouldn't had happened in the first place. Plus I was already stressed enough with another hope of returning home dashed away, and said stress was brought back, having cooled down during the day in Sugarcube Corner, when Twilight walked up to me in hopes I would provide her with a satisfying explanation.

It's her fault just as it was mine.

I've spent the last few days isolated within my own temporary room, regardless. Hopefully that would make it clear I have no intention to be a continuous thorn in the unicorn's side. The only one who visited me then was Spike, who decided to play the part of comforting both sides.

It was kind of him, but unnecessary.

I added another strain to whatever thread of friendship I had with Twilight. As always I mess up no matter where I go. I deserved nothing less than my own isolation.

---

If you're strong, you can fly.

You can reach the other side of the rainbow!

It's alright, take a chance.

'Cause there is no circumstance that you can't handle!

When you lose your mind!

Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom Stardust Boom!

(Trouble keeps you running faster!)

Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom!

(Save sanity from disaster!)

---

"C'mon Stardust! You can't stay inside this room forever." Spike complained loudly as I paced around in my frustration, already growing tired of the pestering dragon's presence.

"Challenge accepted." Really my small friend, I didn't need you right now.

Yet the lizard remained firm in his desperate attempts to get me to come out and express regret to the unicorn. "All you've got to do is apologize to Twilight... when she of course starts talking to you again."

Apologize? Tch.

I snorted loudly, keeping my own eyes straight on the walls I walk towards admist my irritated pacing. "Which won't be for a long time, I imagine, considering that mare's stubbornness."

"Huh. Something you two have in common."

I eventually relented and turned to the dragon, who sat on the edge of my bed watching me pace in frustration. "Even if I do apologize," I'll pretend to ignore that comparison Spike made. "Then it has to be two-way; Twilight is as equally guilty as I."

A confused expression. "Wait, why should Twilight say sorry? She wasn't the one who yelled loud enough to become the talk of the town."

"Need I remind you, my friend, that if the unicorn hadn't kept annoying me to no end with her questioning, I wouldn't have yelled at her in the first place-" My mouth paused for a moment as I fully processed Spike's words. "- Wait; 'talk of the town?'"

The dragon folded his arms. "Of course you wouldn't know about it, locking yourself inside the library and all. You put on a show, according to Ponyville's residents. I don't think you were being talked about around the town since you punched Rainbow Dash's friend."

...Fantastic. Absolutely fantastic. Just what I needed to hear! Twice I've unintentionally made myself the center of attention. Incredible! How do I do it?! It couldn't be magic because that had nothing to with my anger. Yep, I blame my emotions... and the others I became mad towards for making me cause those scenes.

That must also mean the rest of the Mane Six were aware of the argument and the aftermath. Well great. I'm surprised neither Applejack or Rainbow Dash have stomped into my room and demanded an explanation for making Twilight shed tears in public.

Something I didn't need too, I feel like the worst human on the planet already. The last thing I desired was Rainbow Dash of all ponies to start scolding me on anything.

My expression changed from enraged to annoyance, as I proceeded to continue walking around the room. "Lovely, and I was getting so use to the quiet life around here as well."

My ears perked up on a hesitant sound from the dragon, who then spoke rather slowly, as though the other occupant in this room was a bomb waiting to tick off. "You know... you shouldn't have yelled at her right?"

"Of course I do!" I snapped to the dragon, ignoring his flinch at my tone. "You think I enjoy raising my voice at Twilight of all people- ponies, or anyone for that matter?" What does he know?

"Well... no but-"

"I know it was wrong." I cut him off firmly, my pace around the room beginning to heaten as I desperately wished to have hands to clench again. If I didn't know better I'd say the book I passed by with quivering a little among my path. "Of all ponies I expected to yell at in anger, Twilight was the least. And now? Now I'm paying for allowing myself to lose my temper so easily. I'm usually a lot more composed as well! But somehow... somehow... that mare makes me get mad quite quickly."

It was amazing, thinking about it really. The only ones who cause me to lose my temper with such ease were students at my college. I held no love for them; the majority I had to deal with were so idiotic I had to do my best to restrain any impulses of inflicting vocal pain on them.

Not physically however. No no, I wasn't a bully.

The only benefit to it was me being top of the class- I'm getting off-track here.

"Maybe it's just natural for you to get mad."

At the claim I raised a heated brow at the wincing lizard, wondering what in God's name he was going on about. "Are you implying... I have anger issues."

Spike's eyes widened dramatically, the dragon quickly waving his arms in denial. "What? No no! I'm just saying that you once told me humans are more ill-tempered than ponies. I just assumed that-."

"So now you're generalizing us?" He dared compare me to the rest of humanity? To many out there who were pure sadistic and cruel? "Well let me make something perfectly clear my small friend: You. Know. Nothing. If all you're going to do is just add a bigger pile upon my plate of regret, then I suggest you just leave right now." That said I turned away from the lizard towards the window, which revealed the outside sunny world. "I don't know why you even bother attempting to cheer me up Spike."

Seriously, what motivation did that dragon have to approach or even comfort me? There was no reason to it. I didn't need him, I didn't need anyone. I've learnt to just bottle up these feelings of guilt and regret and move on, simple as that. Eventually things will cool down, as Twilight will learn sooner than later that avoiding me will provide no benefits to anyone.

I heard the shifting of the bed as Spike jumped down from it after a moment's pass, walking towards the door and then calling out before leaving, sounding then rather reluctant and upset. "I may not know a lot, but I try to help you because you're my friend, Stardust, and Twilight's too, whether you think so or not. One of you will go to the other soon, I'm positive. But right now it's clear you don't want anyone around."

A reminder drifting across my mind that Spike, for all his behaviour and attitude, was still an infant incited me to sigh with even more regret and turn to look at the departing saddened lizard. "Spike wait-"

He slammed the door shut, and I was a little taken aback by the force of it.

...Well great. First Twilight; now Spike. Clearly God hated me.

I released an even bigger sigh, as another plate of guilt was added to the pile, looking around to the window again. Where had I gone wrong... oh, right, when I yelled at Twilight.

Jesus Christ I couldn't get over that, I mean how could I? Out of everyone in this damn world, Twilight Sparkle was the last pony I ever wanted to upset under any circumstance. That scene from days past kept on replaying in my mind, as I easily caused the young student of the misguided monarch to break down, in the middle of the bloody town!

I... I never wanted that. I just wanted to make a point to her how irritating the unicorn was behaving towards me. I forgot how sensitive these damn ponies were to anything. I mean, the way that griffon insulted Fluttershy was a prime example to such-!

A knock on my door, and before I knew it my hoofs were already rushing towards it. Spike? Twilight maybe? Had she finally come to her senses-?

"Hello Stardust. We were hoping to find you here."

My eyes blinked rapidly at the two mares before me. "Y-You two?" Smooth Stardust, ten points for that stutter as well. Lyra nodded enthusiastically, whereas Bon Bon, despite the smile, looked rather hesitant for whatever reason... though I could speculate as to why.

---

And I guessed correctly.

Somehow the two visiting mares managed to persuade me to exit my room for the moment and follow into the downstairs library's kitchen, taking a seat by one side of the table facing Bon Bon, as Lyra meanwhile searched around the cupboards to make some tea. There was no sign of Spike while we walked to the room, so I assumed he must have left to seek out his mistress.

"Are you sure you wouldn't like any tea?" The creamy Earth Pony inquired politely, beginning whatever conversation was about to occur. "It does wonders for those who are upset."

"That's kind of you," I replied casually, briefly glancing at the back of the limey unicorn for a moment. Time to get to the heart of the matter. "Though curiosity over why you two are here replaces any thirst of mine."

Not to say they weren't a welcome presence but... why were they here?

"Well we're-"

The light green unicorn cut off her friend with that energetic voice. "We're here to help you Stardust!"

"Thank you Lyra. What she said."

At the plain explanation I raised a brow to express my scepticism. Help me? What could they possibly do to assist me? The two barely even know me!

A knowing smile suddenly emerged on the Earth Pony's muzzle. "Judging from your wary expression, I'm guessing you doubt we can do anything to help cheer you up, and give advice on how to make amends with Twilight." ...Alright I'll give her that, save for the latter.

"I have no intention on making any amends with her."

"Oh don't be like that Stardust!" Lyra commented, finally bringing two cups of tea, which I did say they could help themselves to earlier, to the table, passing the other to the grateful Bon Bon. The unicorn added after winking at me, "We know how it is with couples, fighting's a general thing. And you did cause a huge scene yesterday when you yelled at Twilight."

...Oh... not them too!

Bon Bon continued for her friend after taking a sip of her drink, oblivious to the disbelief reflecting off my face, "Delicious, thank you Lyra. Anyway, when we heard what you that day we were honestly surprised, as we had the impression you were a well-mannered stallion. But I suppose even relationships can cause ponies to show sides we would have never seen before."

I was about to reply before Lyra spoke next, "At first my dear Bon Bon here was reluctant to visit you after we've heard of the incident, but I persuaded her in the end. We wanted to see if you and Twilight were alright after your squabble."

...May as well let them finish.

"Of course we waited for a few days of course. But after we checked around the town for any sign of you, since all we see nowadays, especially today, is either Twilight or Spike outside, we concluded that you were at the library and, if you'll pardon me for saying so, wallowing in sadness for that argument." Bon Bon said, releasing a pitying expression towards my tired state,

And if there was anything I didn't need right now, it was pity.

Lyra finished their statements, speaking with a determined tone this time as I rubbed my own forehead. "We decided to check up on you regardless, and hope all is well with you and Twilight. If not, then we're here to help. Oh! Not by getting ourselves involved of course! Just by giving advice." The unicorn concluded by waving her arms nervously, as the look on my face must be quite a sight right now.

I waited for a moment before asking, just to be certain. "Are you two done?" By Lyra's positive and Bon Bon's hesitant nod, the latter obviously taking note of the tone, I sighed deeply before continuing. "Let me start by making things clear to your oblivious minds: Twilight and I are not in a relationship, not in any way that you two clearly assume."

The Earth Pony blinked in surprise. "Oh... really? Because you two seem to be close, since you're not relatives and you live here with her."

"I'm positive." I answered firmly, inwardly tasting the irony of that sentence. "Our 'relationship' is that of acquaintances, nothing more. And while I appreciate your thoughtfulness, I am quite fine, as I am sure Twilight is as well. She's smart enough to know that one argument isn't the end of the world. She'll get over it."

I'm lying, of course. But I didn't require these two to make things more complicated than they already were. The only benefits of them trying to help - however they intended on doing so - was it being these two rather than the other five mares.

"Suuure she will." Lyra replied with clear doubt, taking a gulp of her tea and letting out a gasp of satisfaction. "You sure you don't want tea? It can help with the stress you're obviously going through."

Despite the mood, I allowed myself a small smile at the innocence. "I'm good, thank you Miss Heartstrings."

And to both my and Bon Bon's surprise, the unicorn scoffed. "Alright, enough with the 'Miss' addressing; we're friends aren't we? Just call us Lyra and Bon Bon, alright?"

If it'll get them to leave sooner than later, then I may as well humour them. "Alright then... Lyra."

"See, was that so hard?"

"Now, back to the topic-"

"Yeah hold that thought, Stardust, I could do with some cookies. You don't mind do you?"

"...Second tin to the right."

As the limey mare beamed in gratitude, Bon Bon shook her head exasperatedly at her friend's behaviour. "Forgive her, Lyra can sometimes forget her manners; even when inside someone else's home."

I shrugged indifferently. "At least she asks, unlike another energetic pony I know..."

Bon Bon stared for a moment before it evidently clicked in her mind who I was talking about. "Fair enough." She chuckled lightly, taking another sip of her tea before adopting a serious expression once again. "Speaking of which, have Twilight's best friends spoken to either of you about what happened?"

I shrugged for the second time since their visit, honestly having no clue on the purple mare's side. "I'm not certain if they spoke to her about the ordeal. If they have, it should certainly explain why I got no visits from them these past few days..."

It was considered a blessing admittedly, to me anyway. No Applejack scolding. No Rainbow Dash making empty threats. No Fluttershy trying to soothe things over. No Pinkie Pie planning a surprise party to fix the tension. And no Rarity making a giant fuss over the ordeal.

Or they just all finally decided I wasn't worth talking to, and they managed to convince a depressed Twilight that; hence why she was avoiding me these past days... I'm honestly not sure how to feel about that theory.

"Perhaps... but I don't think they're ignoring you." How did she-? "Your expression is rather easy to read, my friend. Anyway, it's most likely they are just giving you space to calm down, confident you will eventually apologize to Twilight. And we are too."

That was then Lyra returned, a chocolate chip cookie fixed to her mouth with a handful floating next to her via magic. After swallowing the delicious-looking treat whole the unicorn proceeded to pitch in, disregarding my concerned look as Bon Bon simply smiled at her antics. "Say, what did happen anyway? All we know is that you yelled at Twilight, and some ponies said you were somehow beeping from your mouth while doing so."

The Earth Pony then looked as though a thought suddenly struck her, and she interjected before I could reply with a frown. "Wait... you mentioned something last time about Equestria not liking what language you were using..."

Here we go...

"..Did you say anything... very rude to Twilight?"

How I wish I could answer. I wish I could form a response. Yet my mouth shut itself immediately after I attempted to open my mouth to explain. But the mere idea of confirming I yelled profanities at the poor unicorn was enough to make me feel sick to my stomach.

But why... why did I care so much about this whole mess...?

"So I'm right?" Bon Bon then said after my refusal to answer, and there was something reflecting within her dark blue eyes that I didn't like. The Earth Pony sipped her tea again before speaking, as Lyra, who had paused from eating the next cookie after hearing the question, observed us with a curious expression. "Then it's more serious than we thought."

"More than I wish it was." And I could speak again! Thanks alot brain for making things unnecessarily awkward.

"Hmm..." The mare had a then thoughtful look. You know, of all ponies to have this conversation with, Bon Bon and Lyra were two of the least expected. Hell I wasn't anticipating any background characters to try and assist in the slightest. Surely these two had more important things to do than worry over some stallion who they've only interacted with twice, three times now. "Do you regret your actions?"

A similar inquiry from a dragon earlier, but this time I didn't answer with any aggression. I was more tired now than angry over anything. I'll make sure to apologize to Spike when I see him again. "Yes." I answered with all the honesty I could put into my voice.

"And will you try to apologize to Twilight the next time you see her?"

Only if she expresses the same in turn. "Yes."

Bon Bon finally smiled again after hearing those confident words. "That's all I need to know. I don't think Lyra and I will take up any more of your time. The best we can do is offer comfort that eventually Twilight will forgive you."

The limey unicorn added rather happily after downing another of the sugary treats. "And Twilight does seem the forgiving type, right? I'm sure you two will become friends again right away!" Despite my reluctance to concur with the positive mares, I nodded regardless, hoping they would leave me in peace then. "Oh, by the way, there's going to be a fashion show tonight! Are you going to see it?"

My answer was immediate and deadpan. "I have more interesting things worth my time than watch some ponies show off whatever dresses they like." Such as continuing my wallow of self-pity. It was nice of these two to drop by however, but I really needed the quietness then to help me collect my thoughts. "Thank you for stopping by, ladies."

---

"Thank you again for coming so late in the day; I promise you it won't take long darling." Coming from you Rarity, I expect the complete opposite. "I just have a lot more work ahead of me, so I thought I'd deal with you beforehand."

I currently followed the white hurrying unicorn through where I am presumed was her place, dragging me in a concerning rush while I had my eyes closed as per her curious request. Really I wasn't in the mood to argue, wouldn't want a repeat of my vocal actions against Twilight now, would we?

But I was admittedly intrigued, even though just a little, when Rarity visited the library after finishing showing off her dresses made for each of the mares to a high-and-might pony from Canterlot. Spike, to my surprise, entered my bedroom the next day after my conversation with Bon Bon and Lyra, waving off my sincere apology for my rudeness towards him, instead the dragon went off in excited detail over the events that transpired yesterday and today.

Anyway, Rarity, after first greeting me before glancing at my unkempt hair in clear dismay, requested me to come with her back to her house, and I was instantly on edge,due to the suspicion she and the other girls were planning to bombard me with questions there. But the unicorn promised her intentions were sincere, desiring my company for the evening to assist in something apparently only I can help with.

Doesn't make me any less wary...

Now she asked to keep my eyes closed tight, as I was 'escorted' through the building. Already I'm regretting this, in fact I was regretting saying yes to going to her place back at the library. But Rarity, along with the combined forces of an infatuated Spike, managed to convince me... somehow.

"I didn't see you at the fashion show last night." The white unicorn pulling me with her suddenly said, and to my relief it only sounded like forced indifference in her tone. Rather that than accusation.

"I was... preoccupied." Constantly bashing and cursing myself for allowing Twilight to consider me a friend and paying the price for it, as a start. Followed by the usual depression I've had to deal with for the majority of my life. But I felt no reason to share any of that with the unicorn here, or anyone else in this town.

"Of course you were." Was that relief or suspicion in her classy voice? I then felt my right hoof released from her warm grip. "Alright, when I say now, you may open your eyes." Oh God she wasn't about to show off her line of dresses to me as she did to that fashion pony was she? "And... now!"

May as well get this over with-... huh?

Immediately both my eyebrows were raised at the sight before me, a plain-looking suit fit for any stallion worn by a faceless horse mannequin before my blinking eyes. Is... is that all? A suit?

"I can see why you look surprised, my dear." Rarity then commented, standing next to the clothing, having put on some glasses during my staring at the thing. "It's typical and simple, I'm aware. But that's where you come in, Stardust: I wish to customize the suit to your liking; myself having made the mistake of preparing the girl's dresses without consulting them first. So I thought beginning with a plain suit would assist in our endeavor."

"...I see." I managed to muster out. Why exactly was Rarity even doing this? Was there some special event I wasn't aware about emerging soon?

"We can't have you appear dull and non-special for the Grand Galloping Gala, after all." The unicorn smiled pleasantly. "So, what do you think?"

Ah yes, the gala... honestly forgot that was even a thing.

"It's... generous of you to think about making a suit for me." Did I even still have the tickets? I think I've left them somewhere in my room back at the Golden Oak. That future party was just so unimportant to me I lost memory entirely that I was even going.

Though the big question appeared: WAS I still going, considering the recent events? Did I even deserve to go? I didn't want to, but I must uphold on my deal I made made with this unicorn during my first month in Equestria.

So no choice there...

"Of course." Her smile wavered slightly, as the white mare tilted her head at me with an expression I couldn't quite fathom. "Did you honestly believe I would forget you, or allow recent events to refrain me from making suitable formal clothing for you?"

A sour pause before I stated the obvious. "So you do know..."

A nod, this time followed by narrowed eyes. "Yes. And while I don't approve of your shouting towards Twilight, Celestia forsake if that will stop me from leaving out any friend of mine." Rarity's eyes finally softened a little at the wince I inwardly cursed myself for allowing to show. "Now then, why don't we begin?"

If it drops the subject about Twilight, certainly. I nodded in earnest agreement before we returned our attention to the black attire. The only benefit to this I suppose this will distract me from my guilt for a while.

With that in mind, I had no reason to rush.

"So, what do you think?"

What do I think...? I have always been rather picky in terms of fashion; mainly I prefer blue on any part of my daily clothing back home. And I see no such colour of any shade on the garments before us. I stole a quick glance at Rarity, who was observing me with refreshing patience. Well, there wasn't really that much I desired to be done with this suit, just adding some blue here and there will be good enough for me.

A quick thought passed. "You know, Rarity, you don't have to do this for me-"

"Ah ah, now Stardust, don't try and get out of this. You promised you would go to the gala, remember?" Damn, worth a shot. "Would you like any recommendations?" The calm mare inquired politely.

"One moment please my dear I'm-"

Wait. Wait...

My eyes stared fixedly on the white shirt beneath, as an idea popped over what can be done with that. Black and blue was always a great combination, but if I add a rather unorthodox colour to the mix...

Yes... yes I think that might work nicely.

"I've got it." I announced confidently, and then Rarity looked at me from the suit with undivided attention, as though my suggestions were of high priority. Alright then, I'll humour her. "I wish for the outlining of the outside suit to be blue, in any shade you think will fit. As for the shirt, is it possible for you to make it a dark shade of gold?"

Rarity processed my request before nodding positively. "That can be done. But are you sure that's all?"

I nodded.

"Absolutely sure? Surely there must be more imagination than that, considering you are as I was told a writer."

"My creativity is... scarce at the moment." I admitted reluctantly, not wishing to bring the previous topic behind it.

"You are completely sure this is all you have planned out?"

My eyes narrowed, "Rarity..." Why was she acting hesitant? Plus I really didn't need even more repetitive questions right now, especially with the result of such days ago.

She thankfully got the hint, sighing in acceptance. "Very well. One last question: bow tie or regular tie?"

"Regular," I quickly answered. "And make it black." No matter what that Time Lord said; bow ties were not cool.

The unicorn nodded, her horn lighting up in blue. "Very good, now hold still for a moment; I must measure your height before starting on your attire."

"By all means." I replied indifferently, doing as instructed while Rarity proceeded to place the measuring tape over every part of my ponified body. I was in no hurry, and it relieved me that Rarity seemed to hold no grudge for my outburst towards her best friend-

"So, please enlighten me, what precisely happened?"

God dammit. "You mean...?"

An unamused voice to my right replied. "You know precisely what I mean, what occured between you and Twilight in that part of town that caused you to shut yourself away like this, and cause Twilight such grief?"

I should've know better. "It's... complicated." Not really.

But even Rarity scoffed at the weak claim. "Unlikely. Imagine my surprise when me and the girls noticed something peculiarly off about our distressed dear friend, comforting her as best we could, and she tried to dismiss as 'another heated exchange with 'Stardust.'"

I shrugged after the measuring was concluded, the unicorn then going over to a table with various sewing equipment was neatly placed on. "To be fair, she's not exactly wrong."

That incited a brief fleeting glance in my direction. "I know you and Twilight occasionally... debate in rather agressive terms. But never to the extent that caused the poor equine to leak tears. I also know along with the others she has been avoiding you of late. I mean, what precisely could you have said that created such aftermaths?"

My mouth and brain hesitated on answering, before I found myself looking at the clean light floor. Great; so much regret was already returning. "Some nasty things only she would understand was terrible of me to say..." I confessed quietly, but with ears like ponies, Rarity must have heard those sorrowful words.

"I see..." The exact response as Bon Bon after I admitted such to her yesterday. Yet the white mare remained fixed on her work, lifting items up via magic as though inspecting them. "And do you regret saying such awful things?"

At least she wasn't asking what I specifically yelled at the poor unicorn. "I do." I answered regardless, glancing upwards again. "It wasn't my intention to say such things. I've just been... stressed recently."

Finally the white unicorn looked at me over my shoulder, a raised a brow on her features. I took that moment to point out to myself those small glasses rather fit her; she looked old enough to be a proper fashioner with those things. "I know." The honest blunt reply made m blink in surprise. Okay I wasn't expecting that. A slight smile on her troubled expression. "I know you well enough to know you don't mean those things. You say plenty to Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie without ever meaning them, after all?"

You mean like 'Sonic Rip off' and 'Ear-ache Incarnate'? Hate to break it to you love but I was always sincerely honest when addressing them as those.

"And I know for a fact you care about Twilight; enough to never truly mean anything bad you say to her."

You don't know that... "Therein lies the problem." I said instead, a frown on my features. "She, along with the rest of you, my dear, consider me as a friend, when you shouldn't be."

"And why is that?"

I answered hotly while the mare returned her gaze to her work. "Because I am not friend-material, you all know this. I-I don't even understand precisely how friendship works, or comprehend the so-called 'power' behind it. I... You all accept me so easily, despite my clear reluctance to do so in turn.." That last statement was released with a puzzled tone.

Why DO these ponies put up with me anyway? And why Spike too? They should be ignoring me or glaring at me with scorn after what I said to Twilight.

"Do you remember our conversation with all the girls and Spike on that hill after you stormed out when Pinkie Pie threw you a surprise party?"

Clearly, and I can see why she would bring that up. But I shrugged, admitting without any shame. "Honestly my memories are hazy on what was said on that hill." I blame my age. I was nineteen (twenty?) years old, true, but on the inside I always felt over eighty.

But Rarity wasn't fazed by the confession. "Well, allow me to re-jog your memory; we discussed we will do out best to become your friends, for no matter how long it takes. And we already consider ourselves your friends, whether you do so in turn yet or not."

"That just screams of pointlessness."

"Friendship is not pointless, Stardust. You will see that soon, I guarantee as much."

God knows why they attempted so hard. I simply sighed and waited for the mare to finish... whatever she was doing.

"Twilight may be avoiding you," Rarity continued while turning to me again, this time fully with various item surrounding her. "But I know you two will make up sooner than later, I guarantee that too." Then she gave an amusing smirk. "All lovers have their spats-"

"We are NOT dating, Rarity." I cut her off through gritted teeth. Jesus Christ will everyone just shut the [BEEP] up about that?! What even gave them such ridiculous nonsensical ideas? The day I date a pony is the day Justin Bieber becomes loved by the entire Earth.

Hell, Bieber would be a better match with Twilight than I anyway.

A sweet giggle behind a hoof. "You know I only tease, darling. No need to present another case of having an anger issue-"

"I do NOT have anger issues!" Really, Rarity? Really? You want me to get mad at you too? Should I just leave before you begin accusing me of things I don't even have?

Okay sure, I've been mad a lot lately, fair enough. But if one sees things from my end they'd understand!

"No need to raise you voice at me deary." I glared to show my irritation at the straight-faced unicorn, who shrugged casually at my outrage. "What precisely did Twilight do to annoy you, anyhow?"

"She wouldn't stop asking questions about some words I knew." I admitted, my anger subsiding a little. I had no intention in swearing at Rarity as well. If I did that then I'd vow never to use profanities again in my entire life.

"And...?"

"I can't say them out loud because they'll be replaced by a large beeping noise."

"You couldn't just write them down then?"

I scoffed at the idea. "And risk allowing Spike to see them? I'm more cautious than that."

"I doubt Twilight would be that careless."

"I'm not taking any chances."

"Hmm, fair enough. But it might have solved everything without you yelling at the poor mare." I highly doubt that. To my gratitude Rarity then changed the topic. "So, would you like see their dresses for the gala?"

"The girls?" She nodded, smiling brightly most likely at the thought of her creations. "Mmm not yet I think. Better to leave me surprised for the gala." I'll cut you a break Rarity; you've already had one pony criticize your work last night I was told; you don't need another today.

"Very well." The white unicorn gestured to a nearby seat. "You may sit there if you wish while you wait for me to design your suit. Please do be patient while I work in the next room."

"My dear," I began, releasing a small smirk. "Patience is my middle name."

"Right next to grumpy I imagine..." My smirk dropped at the playful mutter while the unicorn exited the room with her tools and materials, leaving me on my own for a while.

...Well, at least now I'll gain some peace again during my waiting.

Alone... back to the scene replaying in my mind of how I've caused misery to the poor mare.

Oh sure Twilight over the next few days acted as though nothing happened, but I saw it in her eyes, whenever I got the chance to be in the same room as her for a few seconds. I saw the sadness in her eyes over what I've done to her. And now bringing it all up again with Rarity just made me feel more horrible than ever.

I honestly dread to imagine how it will go for me over the new few days, or weeks, or months possibly- no, no surely Twilight would forgive me by then, and I in turn.

No doubt those dresses and upcoming suit will be suited for appeasing the crowd successfully, and I will continue to fit for failure in my assignment to consider them all as my friends.

---

AN: I never planned on the argument's aftermath being resolved by the next instant episode, unlike last time. Tension between the two stubborn ponies will continue for at least a while.

Thank you for reading, and join us next time; where a magical talking unicorn questions the accurate future senses of another talking pony. Meanwhile Stardust questions his own motivations. Please review and await the next chapter, my friends!

Disclaimer: I do not own My Little Pony or any songs/parody songs used in this chapter. If I did, Celestia would be replaced on the throne by someone more competent. Parody intro song: Sonic Boom. Enjoy!

---

"Now ya jus' prepare your hind legs and… now!" The orange Earth Pony kicked with her rear limbs with force against the poor innocent tree, resulting in various apples falling from the branches above and somehow landing with accurate precision into the baskets strapped to Applejack's sides. Said mare nodded at her work and turned to me with a satisfied smile. "Ya see?"

I nodded casually, "That's nice, you hit the tree so brutally when it hasn't done anything to you." Applejack shook her exasperated head at the observation, walking towards the next apple-filled tree to kick against the bark next.

"Wanna try?"

This time I shook my head. The last thing I wanted right now was getting my own back hooves sore from kicking innocent trees. "I'm good, thanks; I rather get to the point of why you've asked me to visit you here, Applejack."

The Earth Pony proceeded to hit the next bark, catching the apples very expertly it caused me to raise a brow. I was beginning to see more and more why this mare was my brother's favourite pony: Applejack was far more practical and physically hard-working than the others. Not to mention her brutal honesty and lack of tact, she'll say anything that comes to mind without regretting how terrible the truth she spoke was.

Plus she was my ill-tempered brother's favourite colour.

finallythe orange equine looked from the next tree she walked towards to me, and presented a frown towards my direction. "Straight to the point? I can respect that. But what I can't respect is you yellin' at Twilight like that and then not apologizin' to her afterwards!"

Oh surprise surprise.

I sighed tiredly, rubbing my forehead. Figures Applejack would have a say in the whole ordeal.

"What exactly did ya say to her that made her cry like that?"

At the question I raised a brow. "She already told you, no?"

"Well yeah, but not specificall' what you said to her. I thought you two already made up back at that there slumber party, when me and Rarity were staying over."

I shrugged, swallowing the pit of guilt that rose as flashbacks to that night played in my mind. "I just said some things to her I never should have said, that's all."

"So you'll apologize to her?"

"…No."

That firm answer, to my slight amusement, almost had the stunned Earth Pony miss her mark terribly, as she quickly caught the falling apples before frowning at me with a bewildered intensity. "What do ya mean 'no'?"

"I mean no; not unless she apologizes to me in turn."

I reached an epiphany a while back: no matter how much I was filled with sorrow and regret, there was nothing I can do about until Twilight realized she was in the wrong here as much as I. Screw the tension between us, I would rather devour hay than get on my knees and repeatedly say I'm sorry while she just stands there in turn, all forgiving and such.

In any case, it was clear to me now that Applejack was simply wasting my time… though nothing new there. She called me here under the pretence to show me how farmers work, due to her big brother telling one time about seeing a golden Earth Pony punching the trees. But really she wants to know what happened just as Rarity did.

"If that's all you have to say, I'm leaving." I informed, taking advantage of the dropped jaw of the orange equine to make my exit.

That snapped her out of it while I turned, hearing her disbelieving voice while I departed the way I arrived. "Hey! What do ya mean she has to apologize too? Don't turn around when I'm talkin' to ya! Stardust, you turn around right this instant, or so help me-!"

Tch; what was she gonna do? Tie me up cowgirl style and keep my hostage until I explain myself to her? She can certainly try.

"Go to hell." I called over my shoulder, interrupting her pointless whining while walking away, imaging the shocked expression on the usually stoic Earth Pony, and taking some cruel delight out of it.

This wasn't any of their business… and I will respond with as much cold-heartedness as I can to shut their persistent muzzles up.

---

If you're strong, you can fly.

You can reach the other side of the rainbow!

It's alright, take a chance.

'Cause there is no circumstance that you can't handle!

When you lose your mind!

Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom Stardust Boom!

(Trouble keeps you running faster!)

Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom!

save sanity from disaster!)

---

Welp, this book was as disappointing as I expected it to be.

I sighed, closing the literature detailing the adventures of a pony Indiana Jones-wannabe and returning it to the nearby shelf in my own room. One of many fictional books Twilight was kind enough to provide me with months ago.

Twilight…

Just the name in my head caused me to sigh in self-disdain. Just how long will this awkwardness between us last? The unicorn continued to avoid me as much as possible. The only upside was the recent short greetings before she left the room hurriedly, but that's about it.

It's a start, but it wasn't enough to eliminate this guilt...

...What was I doing here?

No, seriously, why was I still within this library, within this damn town for that matter? It's clear my welcome is past overdue, and I seem to only make nothing but tension rise around the house which belongs to Twilight. Spike's the only one left here who tolerates my presence; yet he's only an infant, so he doesn't know any better. If I wasn't brought to Equestria for no reason by Specter, none of this tension would've happened-

Specter...

I slapped my forehead in frustration. Of course, I should've known it sooner. It was his fault for causing all this; he claimed to be the one responsible for bringing me to this colourful light-hearted world, so naturally he must be blamed for my misgivings and inconveniences on this damn world. None of this would be happening right now, I would be home safe and sound without making anyone's lives around here miserable.

My feet halted from my thoughtful pacing and I gazed straight to the window, revealing the bright and beautiful world outside.

I should just leave. Yes, yes that is what I should do. I'm not welcome here. This task Specter assigned me was doomed to fail at the start. I could never become friends with the likes of them. They are them, and I am me.

Behind me I heard knocking. Must be Spike wanting to check on me. "Come in." I said without turning around.

The sound of the door opened, followed by the familiar dragon voice. "Stardust, you won't believe what just happened today!"

At this shout of excitement and awe I was incited to glance behind me with a raised brow. "Oh? You sound joyful Spike. I take it you had a fun day?"

"Well sorta, today I learnt about Pinkie Sense." Pinkie wha- wait... that rings a bell. A very, very faint bell. Spike must of noticed my puzzled expression so he continued with a tone of explanation. "Pinkie Pie has this ability to sense future events through her body; for example when her tail twitches something falls out of the sky, like when a frog landed on Twilight's face."

I stared at the dragon for a moment, as the information processed slowly in my mind. "So... Pinkie Pie's psychic is what you're saying." Eh, I'll buy it. Logic and Pinkie Pie wasn't the most intelligent thing to mix in thought, so I'll let it slide.

He shrugged. "I guess so. But isn't it just cool?"

I shrugged in turn. "I guess." Having such an ability would be useful. Hey... as a fellow Earth Pony was it some sort of skill I could unlock within me, or was it Pinkie-exclusive? Or was it just one of those things that would never mentioned or utilized again for the rest of the show?

I'm placing bets on the latter.

Spike then waved a dismissive hand. "Ah, you're always unfazed about these kind of awesome things. Is there anything you consider cool?"

I thought for a moment before answering. "A good plot, for starters, and developed three-dimensional characters- what?" I cut myself off in confusion at the expression on the lizard's features. "Why- why are you trying not to laugh? What's so funny?"

Spike had his hand covering his mouth, his features that of high amusement as though he's ready to burst out laughing any moment. Just what was he finding so funny? Was he... Was he laughing at my idea of a good book?

Finally the dragon released a chortle, grabbing his sides for some reason as my laughed at my perplexed frown. "Y-You said the 'p' word..."

'P' word? "You mean... plot?"

At the second time that word was uttered the dragon finally lost it, laughing so hard it caused me to frown deeper in annoyance. "Hahahaha! Do you have any idea what that word means, Stardust?"

"Of course I do." I replied, really baffled as to why Spike was making a hilarity out of it. "It means story, as in what happens in a book or-" Again I cut myself off as something hit me, my frown changing to that of suspicion. "Why... what does it mean in this world?"

Please tell me I didn't just embarrass myself.

Instead of answering normally after recovering, the small lizard walked over towards me, gestured for me to allow him to whisper in my ear, which I obliged rather reluctantly. Curiosity prevailed over caution. Spike let out three words. "A pony's butt." Before losing it again, and I quickly withdrawn my ear before Spike released more hard laughter, this time at himself.

A pony's - oh Jesus. At least I didn't say anything that meant something far worse.

"Well, I suppose it could be worse." I muttered while the dragon proceeded to laugh his arse off like the child he was. I'll allow it; could use some positive energy after these last few days. It's been almost a week now since mine and Twilight's falling out.

I waited patiently for Spike to be done before returning to our previous subject. "Anyway, Spike, this 'Pinkie Sense'?"

The dragon wiped an invisible tear from his eye after recovering from his laughing fits. "Yeah, sorry about that. I just never expected you of all ponies to say such a thing Stardust. You always take me by surprise like that." Well I don't try kiddo. Spike cleared his throat. "Right, Pinkie Sense. When she sensed something falling, a frog landed on Twilight's face. And when her ears flapped, Twilight fell into a ditch."

"And is Twilight alright?" I asked before I could stop myself.

"She's fine." Luckily Spike didn't seem to notice the trace of concern in my tone for his mistress. "Speaking of which, Twilight doesn't seem to believe in Pinkie's Pinkie Sense, calling them all coincidences."

At this I raised an incredulous brow. "Wait a minute... a magical unicorn questions the sixth sense of an Earth Pony?"

"Uh huh." Spike nodded positively.

"...I never knew Twilight can be hypocritical." I voiced my opinion out-loud. I wouldn't care if Twilight attempted to explain any differences either; magic was the answer to both no? Besides, wasn't it my job to inquire about the logic of this world and its power? "She should be asking more important things about Pinkie Pie, anyway."

"Like what?"

Oh where to begin? "Such as, Spike, how does that pony function? What motivates her? How does that mare defy science and reasoning so? You see, Spike, out of all the residents of Equestria, including you, Pinkie Pie stands the most against everything that is logic in reality (And that was saying a lot). She simply is a being of her own existence."

I never usually dwell on it, but Pinkie Pie was such an anomaly to me it's shocking someone like her hasn't gotten herself into danger loads of times. Or perhaps... there was something about that mare; a hidden layer of intelligence one cannot see at first glance.

I wouldn't go so far as to call the pink pony an idiot, far from it. It was in her nature to be loud and obnoxious... and sing alot. Yet despite her... nonsensical actions, the mare manages to be a motivation for her friends and even save the day a few times.

She certainly wasn't the Jar Jar Binks of this world.

No no, that equivalent belonged to another pony...

"I agree that sometimes Pinkie Pie makes no sense." Boy wasn't that the understatement of the century my reptilian friend? "But her predica- predic..."

"Predictions, Spike."

"Yeah, that; they all came true today. But Twilight didn't believe in a single one."

"Well that's her problem." I shrugged again before adopting a contemplative expression. "You know for a magical unicorn you'd think she'd be more open to these kind of things."

Spike then chuckled. "Yeah, sometimes Twilight can be a bit narrow-minded about stuff." Hmm, I can concur there. The lizard then glanced to the side. "Hey, I'm gonna go look for her now, I think I heard her and Pinkie Pie earlier downstairs, you know in that laboratory basement of hers. I'll be back later!" I waved to the departing dragon as he exited the room, no doubt desiring to learn more about that Pinkie Sense.

Ahh yes, that lab. In a basement too, how cliche! The one thing I dread the most should the truth behind me become revealed to these ponies, was to be strapped down and experimented on by the studious unicorn. Of course Twilight would have to try before I allow myself to become a guinea pig.

But the fact there was technology inside this library just plain baffled me. It's as if the world couldn't even decide its main era setting. Was it medieval times? Modern times? Both? Make up your mind Equestria!

---

Let's see... ah here we are. I let out a small satisfied smile upon grabbing four cookies out of the jar. It was past midday and I was hungry. I may as well savour the taste of these delicious treats while it lasted, as my intentions to leave as soon as possible increased with every dwelling on such.

Yes, I may as well just go when I have the chance. Perhaps during the upcoming night while the other two residents of this tree-house were fast asleep. I wouldn't want to cause unnecessary drama nor misunderstandings.

Where will I go? Well Canterlot or the Everfree Forest appear to be the only available places for me right now, depending on if I desired a safe residence while being watched closely by the monarchy, or if I wanted to be in vast danger by the forest's wildlife, but the upside is I would at least have more space to myself.

I'll make a decision before the sun sets.

I've heard knocking for a second time today, as someone was on the other side of the front door. Now who could that be? Twilight and Spike were out, to my knowledge at least due to the welcoming silence in the house.

Shrugging, not wanting to be impolite to whoever's knocking and quite curious myself, I opened the door with my free hoof, and blinked in surprise at the sight before me.

"...Fluttershy?"

"Hello Stardust." That bright shy smile was an excellent contrast to the wagon behind, bags on both sides of her, and a basket she evidently laird down. All of them filled with frogs... dare I ask? "Um, pardon me if you were busy or anything. I was just... um..."

"...Twilight isn't here right now, if that's what you're asking." I speculated what the yellow pegasus before me wanted.

"Oh, no. I wasn't asking for Twilight." Fluttershy clarified over the constant croaking of the creatures surrounding her and shook her head. "I was, well, going to ask for... you."

That honest statement had me blink which she avoided my gaze. "...Me?" Oh no, don't tell me she wanted to know what happened as well-!

"I-I was wondering if um... you would like to help me with these frogs."

...Well that certainly wasn't the weirdest thing I've heard all day. But regardless, I was admittedly a little intrigued. "Well not that I'm flattered you are asking for my assistance but... help you how exactly my dear?"

At the question Fluttershy looked back at me with those soft blue eyes that would melt any brony's heart. "I'm taking these wonderful frogs to a new home. I was wondering if you would like to help by making sure nothing bad happens."

Ah. I fully grasped the request then. "You want me to play bodyguard, is that it?"

"If... If you want to."

Hm... well I don't really have anything better to do right now. Plus Fluttershy was always a welcoming presence to me, as her peaceful nature might just be the thing I required most right now. Sure, why not? At least then it would give me something, provided I didn't have to touch the slimy hopping things around us.

"Lead the way, mi'lady."

The words made the pegasus' eyes brighten in quiet joy. "Y-You'll help?" I nodded, closing the front door behind me while she smiled brightly. Alright my dear, it wasn't that big a deal, geez.

"After you." I bowed formally while Fluttershy flushed at the polite formality, proceeding to pick up the basket before- hold up now. "Please, allow me Fluttershy." I interjected gently, taking the basket myself and carefully placing it on my back while following the grateful pegasus as she slowly flew towards our unknown destination. Let's just hoep these amphibian life forms don't hop around in the thing enough for me to drop them either by accident, or just plain irritation.

---

"There you go my friends, welcome to your new home from now on." Fluttershy gently told the little croaking frogs as they jumped out of their transportations to spread out among the swamp around us. The pegasus seemed to take great pleasure out of helping out the little things find a new home. For what reason did they need a new area to live in? I don't know, nor will I ask.

I, meanwhile, was making sure I none of my hooves stepped into the filthy liquids around us dared to be called lakes. Of all places I thought we were going, such as a clear pond for example, this wasn't what I expected at all. "Is Shrek around here to welcome us?" I inquired jokingly, looking around the murky environment for anything potentially dangerous-

Huh. For a moment I though I saw something just then, emerging from the dirty lake for a moment before sinking back in.

"'Shrek'?" I heard Fluttershy echo curiously, and I slowly took my eyes off the area where I believed to have seen something to look back at her.

"Just a joke of mine, my dear."

"Oh... okay. Thank you again for coming with me to help these poor creatures."

I continued looking around for anything while responding. "It was my pleasure."

"Really, thank you, I couldn't think of anypony else who would take the role better as my- their bodyguard." I glanced again at the yellow pegasus, who avoided my questioning gaze.

"...I really doubt that, but you're welcome regardless." I chose to say instead of pointing out that slip-up Fluttershy made. Inwardly I felt flattered and puzzled this shy mare would think of me as the perfect guard to watch both her and her pets. Honestly, Big Macintosh would be more suited to protect someone like her, or anyone for that matter.

Now, let's see... perhaps I could take up residence in Canterlot for a limited time, but only until I find a new temporary home. Celestia most likely wouldn't desire me leaving her radar. Speaking of which, what was that royal fool even thinking; requesting her obedient students to take me under her wing like that? I could pin the blame for these arguments on Celestia, but really that would be me going too far. If I'm lucky, perhaps I'll have a spare room prepared exclusively for me in Canterlot if I write to Celestia first-hand about my upcoming arrival... though that would require Spike finding and sending the letter.

I could always live on the streets, too. Never really had a problem with the idea...

"Are you okay?" A nervous meek voice then called out to me, inciting me to break out of my thoughts and look at the concerned Fluttershy once again.

"I'm sorry what?"

"I'm just asking if you're okay, ever since your... fight with Twilight." Ahh, of course. Was that the main reason I've been brought here? The mare must have sensed my suspicion somehow, as she continued. "I was worried, since I haven't seen you for a while, that you might still be upset. So I thought you coming here with me might... cheer you up somehow..."

Oh... So my being a bodyguard was a lie all along. I released a small smirk. "How kind of you." There was no sarcasm there, yet Fluttershy smiled sheepishly anyway. "But I'm fine... thank you for your concern over my well-being, Fluttershy, despite it being unnecessary."

Of course, I was lying to the pegasus. Neither her or anyone else needed to hear any plights of mine. Besides, what could someone like Fluttershy even do for me? Luckily for her and others they won't have to worry themselves about that petty quarrel me and Twilight had any longer soon.

"Oh, it's never unnecessary making sure your friends are okay; I'm sure your fight with Twilight will be forgotten soon." Uh huh, whatever you say my overly shy dear.

Huh, watching these frogs hop around in their new habitat reminds me of... well me. Being taken from your home to another unfamiliar. Though I suppose the difference being they seem rather content with their new environment. I however was not.

I've achieved every fan's dream: going to Equestria. Thinking about it I should be more grateful for being transported to this world filled with everyone's favourite talking ponies. And I would be; had this not come as a surprise. Had I been given a choice in the matter. Had I been more prepared to go like these frogs around me.

Someone else should've been sent here but me. I'm not worthy of being here, interacting with these light-hearted inhabitants who knew more about friendship and all that sentimental stuff better than I ever would.

"Stardust?"

"Hmm?"

"Do you... dislike Twilight?"

Wait... what? That innocent question caused me to look at the pegasus again, this time in confusion. Dislike Twilight? "What... gave you that impression?"

Fluttershy hesitated before providing an honest answer, standing atop a rock helping some of the small life forms. "Oh... um, well... we-we were wondering, me and our friends, whether you didn't like Twilight or not. At least... that's what Twilight thinks..."

Okay, the idea alone of me holding any disdain for the purple mare was absurd enough. But for the unicorn to actually believe that? Complete poppycock. True Twilight can get on my nerves sometimes, we argue occassionally with our respective views on anything from how to resolve a problem to the logic and 'wisdom' of her mentor. But none of that meant I seriously despised her in any way.

I would never dislike Twilight; not in a million years! Truth be told she's the only one around here who's been keeping me sane the most.

I was about to give an answer before another voice interjected, calling out for the blinking yellow mare. "Fluttershy!"

"Fluttershy!" That sounded like Applejack and Pinkie Pie.

Looking around I spotted the ponies a distance away, who apparently haven't noticed the both of us as of yet. But in the end , it was Spike who found the pegasus happily assisting the frogs, embracing her to my amusement. "Fluttershy! You're okay!"

"Of course." I'm as baffled as you are my dear.

"You?" I heard Applejack say, obviously referring to myself. "What in tarnation are you of all ponies doin' out here?"

I snorted loudly. "If you must know I-"

"Stardust?" Oh no... the familiar voice beside a few feet away incited my head to slowly turn to the confused unicorn, who evidently didn't expect my presence here.

"...Hey Twilight." Masterful response Stardust.

"Hey..." Twilight then rubbed the back of her neck nervously, as though I was going to blow up like a ticking bomb any second now. "W-What are you doing here?"

"Fluttershy requested my help." I replied, feeling the returning anxiety and guilt bubbling up like molten lava.

And I was having such a pleasant time too... you know, in a swamp.

"Oh..." Twilight seemed to look down for a moment, before shaking her head and addressing the observing Pinkie Pie. "A-Anyway, sorry Pinkie, I know it's not nice to gloat but, ha ha! I told you there was nothing to worry about and I was right! Pinkie said whatever she was shivering about was a-" A cough. "- doozie and then-" Another cough.

Was that... green smoke surrounding us just now. My attention immediately turned on the growing fog around us, eyes narrowing as danger screamed in my mind.

"- and then how the only doozie around here was how right I am!"

...Oh [BEEP].

"Pinkie's made a lot of predictions today but- whoa!" I didn't give the unicorn the privilege for her I-told-you-so speech, as my instincts had kicked in and I ran over, quickly pulling the unicorn into the murky lake with the rest of us to back up from the monstrosity in front of us. "Stardust, what was that for- Huh?!"

'Huh' indeed my dear. Four orange serpentine heads, long necks reaching out from beneath the filthy water, stared down at us with clear hunger, before roaring in unison as they have found some new dinner.

"I think this is beyond my bodyguard capabilities, Fluttershy." I said quietly and warily as the multiple scaly heads leered down at us.

"Is that a hydra?!" I heard the pink Earth Pony reply with as much shock as I was in.

"Who cares?! Run!" Don't need to tell me twice Applejack! I obliged happily and in a panic from the beast with the others.

A hydra. Of all things we were now facing a hydra! True not as terrifying in appearance as the eight-headed abomination from Hercules, but I imagine was just as deadly. But all things, why now? And why a bloody hydra?! On the bright side, I suppose four heads were better than eight, but that's about it.

Hopefully with our speed we'll be able to out-run the damn mythical beast and make it out of this swamp in no time-

"Pinkie Pie! Run!" Twilight's scared voice had me look over my shoulder to find that-

Oh God dammit!

The sight of the usually energetic and carefree Earth Pony, cowering and paralyzed in full fear at the hungry hydra while one of its reptilian heads reeled back, preparing to devour the mare in one bite.

...Not if I can help it.

That guilt and fear I felt earlier morphed into something more powerful: stupidity and anger. As I swiftly turned around in a full one-hundred and eighty spin, heading straight back to the terrified Pinkie Pie, running past the surprised Twilight. One of the hydra's many heads then struck, opening its maw widely while I leaped upwards over the Earth Pony with my clenched hoof reeling back.

Superman strength, go!

Bullseye!

The head fell back in surprise, skidding across the murky water as the other three serpentine faces roared in clear pain.

Yeah, hurts doesn't it?

I then landed in front of Pinkie Pie, speaking over my shoulder to the I imagined shocked mare with no room for arguments. "Get out of here, now. I'll join you all soon."

"Don't be absurd, Stardust!" I heard a certain purple unicorn speak, ridiculing my reckless plan. "You can't be thinking of engaging that hydra, can you?" Said mythical creature glared in irritation at the prey before it, a second head leaning back to strike where the first, who was recovering from its stupor, failed.

"Fluttershy wanted a bodyguard, she's got one." I've faced an ursaminor and a dragon in physical combat. I should be able to withstand against a four-headed hydra, as its whole body was now emerging from the dirt lake intimidatingly. "Get out of here Twilight, Pinkie. Now!"

"I refuse to-"

No I was not having any of this. "FOR GOD'S SAKE TWILIGHT!" My rising anger then turned on the blinking and frightened unicorn, forgetting about the danger behind me for a brief moment. "FOR ONCE, JUST THIS ONCE, GET RID OF THAT DAMN STUBBORNNESS AND PROTECT OUR FRIENDS! MY LIFE MEANS NOTHING NEXT TO YOURS, WHOSE SAFETY ALONG WITH YOUR FRIENDS IS FAR MORE IMPORTANT! NOW GET OUT OF HERE!"

There was a pause, even the hydra behind us seemed to have halted in its advances for a moment as though to watch the scene. What can I say? I leave many stunned by my dramatic flair. I should be an actor... if I survive this. Which I will, seeing as how this world doesn't allow its residents to die so brutally.

Twilight finally responded with a small yet determined voice. "I'm coming back for you." Don't even think about it. Yet despite their reluctance the two mares quickly ran off from me and the beast to rejoin their fleeing friends.

Good, they're safe for now.

I gazed back at the waiting hydra, throwing off my blue cape for emphasis over how ready I am to kick some reptilian [BEEP]. "So then, where were me-? Ugh!" My two front hoofs immediately reached upwards, grabbing the top and lower scaly lips of the creature - clearly this monster has never heard of mouth wash - as its next head lunged at me, and I felt my other two limbs slide backwards within the water as I was already losing the battle, pushing back against the growling creature.

But really what else does one expect when you're facing a reptile in water?

I needed a plan, and fast. I can only stall this monstrosity for so long. Getting up on the hydra's back didn't seem the most appropriate tactic right now- idea!

Carefully raising my right back hoof backwards, I then proceeded to deliver a swift clean - in the metaphor sense - kick across the lizard's face, letting go of the gaping mouth as the creature recoiled again in pain and anger, glaring down at me with hate in its eyes.

Pfft. Please; I'm the embodiment of hatred.

But regardless I felt a shiver down my spine at the eight eyes staring at me with such powerful emotions. This thing must really desire me as its entree.

The next head lunged down, but this time I was prepared. My clenched limb reeled backwards in a different angle this time as I threw myself forwards, this time giving an uppercut up the hydra's chin, working very, very effectively.

I suppose this was where I asked myself once again: what is with this OP strength?! It appears in the face of danger, and then disappears straight afterwards. Was it like an emergency power, granted to me when a hostile threat presents itself?

I couldn't contemplate further - especially in the middle of a battle against a hydra - as I quickly, this time as the fourth head struck, l jumped upwards and leaned my two back hoofs back; this time landing a stomp on the bald reptilian's forehead, jumping off as the creature retreated one of its many faces again. The monster then shook that head to recover from the extensive pain I continue to inconvenience it with.

I just gave a hydra a headache. All arguments are hereby null and void.

I released a small grin as the creature kept leering at me with seething anger. "Oh come now my friend. This is your punishment for attacking those I cherish. Why don't you just bugger off now and be spared any further pain dealt by my hand?"

Its many eyes narrowed further at the suggestion, obviously taking it as a challenge before all four heads smirked simultaneously.

Oh... this should be good.

Then my eyes widened while my entire body tensed up in preparation; four hungry heads lunging downs towards me at once. Clever, but reckless, I can just leaped to one side, deliver a swift kick to one head which would bang into the others-

That idea halted along with the painful groans of the hydra, as a sudden brick wall appeared out of nowhere, separating me from engaging the assaulting four-headed reptile, who own heads crashed into the bricks head-on, leaving a pile in its wake.

What the-? Oh who else? I looked behind as the pink glow disappeared from the mare, who stared at me in turn with renewed courage in her eyes. "Come on!"

This time I obliged.

An dos the pair of us, Twilight and I, ran from the lunging tall beast, side-stepping and dodging all attacks from the many heads.

And, right there and then, I honestly felt just so alive. I couldn't wipe off the grin from my face as an alien feeling known as cockiness kept me moving, that and the triumph of facing off such a mythical monstrosity and we about to escape it unscratched.

But it wasn't over just yet.

"They're safe then?" I asked admist our continuous dodging, not feeling tired in the least. Whatever adrenaline was within me at that moment was clearly working to maximum efficiency. If this was my final day in Ponyville, then it was one with a bang.

Twilight replied, not sounding quite as thrilled but focused all the same. "Yes; they're on the other side." Other side of what-? Ahh.

The body of the hydra thankfully wasn't as agile and fast as its lunging heads, giving us enough time to survey the circular rocky structures as the only access to the other side of a mountain. Well, this should be easy. But the slow shaking of the ground from the approaching monster had me unnerved-

"Stardust look out!" And I felt myself being shoved to the side as Twilight and I barely managed to avoid that collision from of the heads, who instead impacted into the only ways across the large gap, destroying them rather effectively. But hearing a groan my attention then focused on the recovering unicorn.

"Are you alright?" I asked quickly, seeing the beast from the corner of my eye shaking its head in pain. The said hydra roared, loudly, finally deciding its had enough of our [BEEP].

"I'm fine... though I don't think that will be the case any longer!" Point my dear, and I nodded in agreement, walking between the frightened mare and the leering abomination.

If by any minimal possibility I WAS going to perish here and now... then may as well be dying defending someone.

"T-Twilight! Stardust!" I then heard Pinkie Pie yell out to us. "You've got to j-jump!" Why was she stuttering like that-? Wait.

Idea!

"We'll never make it- wait, Stardust, what are you doing?! Let go!"

Oh one of us will make it alright. "Catch!" I yelled to the stunned ponies over the gap and recklessly hurled my favourite pony towards them, using every bit of strength I could to throw the protesting and screaming mare across without causing that much damage to her on impact.

I sighed in relief as Applejack caught the unicorn. She was safe. They were safe. And that's all that mattered- hang on... can't Twilight teleport?

...Aw [BEEP].

That was I felt something slither around my body, as the hydra this time decided to play it smart and wrap his tail around me... very tightly I might add. I gasped loudly as pain erupted in my lungs for the abrupt air exertion, the beat lifting me upwards for me to gaze back at the sinister four pairs of eyes, those eyes that seemed to say: I suppose one meal will do for today.

Not likely my friend. Despite the uncomfortable choking, I manged to smirk a little to match their triumphant features. Time to use your instincts Stardust. I opened my mouth wide, and to the beast's shock I sunk my teeth into its scaly tail.

The hydra released me in shock, and I felt my arse land on the unforgiving ground, teeth grit in pain from it alongside my muzzle breathing in and out the welcoming oxygen once again. But I imagine the monster felt similarly hurt, as I heard another enraged roar above me.

"Way to go, Stardust!" The youthful voice that belonged to Spike called out to me in cheering, If I'm going down, I may as well give the ponies and dragon a show.

"Y-You can do it S-Stardust!" Thank you Pinkie Pie.

"What are you waitin' for?! Jump!" In my own time Applejack.

"You don't need to act so reckless for us! Please do as we say and jump!" Do as you say? What when I'm having a blast? My pride kicked in again and I raised a brow at the observing group far from me, about to voice my opinion before Twilight immediately screamed. "Stardust! Behind you!"

What-? Argh!

Not again...

Once more pain erupted around and within me, as I felt my body being thrown across the ground and my back smashing into hard unforgiving bark, and I yelled in expressing how much to bloody hurt right then! Because it did!

"Oh no!" "Stardust!" "Are you alright?!" "Get up!"

I would if I could... but right now I inexplicably felt a sudden form of tiredness creeping in my brain, and my eyes were too blurry but enough to see the hydra's lower body approaching me slowly.

So this was the end huh? The ridiculous beast would devour me while I was unconscious... talk about not dying a warrior's death. Yet despite the displeasure I felt about my upcoming demise, the last thing I saw before me as I entered the world of sleep right in front of me was... four striped hooves?

---

"...- be okay?"

A familiar voice was the first thing I heard upon my awakening from... God I don't remember what. That's not a good sign...

What the hell happened to me? I felt numb... as in I couldn't feel my entire body. Oh this wasn't good indeed.

"In fine condition he will be." Now that was a voice I've never heard before. "Awakening now, as you can see."

...Must be referring to me.

The female voice loomed closer, indicating that the origin was closer to me now... was it just me or whatever I was lying atop felt rather... stiff? "Come, awaken now my friend. It is not the time to meet your end."

...Was she rhyming? I don't remember any famous pony character who rhymes. But regardless, I slowly obliged, my vision a huge blur for a moment before I blinked rapidly to get rid of it, and right in front of me was... a zebra?

...Oh. Ohhh...

My tired mind immediately processed this and cross-checked the unknown zebra before me within the archives of my mind, finding a match instantly.

She smiled as I stared back at her in confusion, speaking calmly and rather soothingly. "Do not fret, young stallion. I would appreciate your full cooperation."

My hoarse tone replied wryly. "I bet you do... Zecora."

The zebra blinked at me addressing her name without introducing herself. "You are aware of my name? I do not recall meeting a pony less than tame."

No one told me she spoke in rhymes- wait a minute, just what the hell was going on? The striped voodoo zebra didn't await any reply, instead returning to some cauldron nearby while I sat up, flinching at the protesting pain of my back. All I see surrounding the interior was bottles, books and... the masks from Princess And The Frog. "Wait... what's going on? Where am I?"

"You're in Zecora's hut." The familiar and welcoming voice caused me to snap my head to the purple unicorn watching me with clear relief in her tone and on her expression, accompanied by Spike, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Fluttershy.

"You five?" Said group nodded, all of them smiling to see me awake. "W...What happened?"

"Don't you remember?" Twilight asked in slight concern. "The hydra? Getting knocked out? Zecora coming to your rescue?"

The hydra... yes... yes I recall now! Flashes of today's earlier events crossed my mind like a whirlwind, and I slowly processed all the details while the rest watched, Twilight and Spike approaching me the closest.

"Yes... I remember engaging the hydra in combat." I admitted thoughtfully. But I also recall the beast managing to get the jump on me, so how was I-? Twilight's words caused me to look up again."Wait... did you just say Zecora came to my rescue?"

Spike nodded enthusiastically. "You should've seen it Stardust; Zecora here used some kind of magic cloud dust that scared off the creature! It must have been allergic to whatever it was or something."

"I only did what was right." The voodoo zebra commented from the middle of the hut, brewing something in clear concentration. "To put an end to that meaningless fight." 'Meaningless'? I'll have you know-!

"What she meant to say was that the hydra didn't make you its next meal." Twilight intercepted my incoming tirade. Then the unicorn gave a soft smile similar to Fluttershy's. "We're glad you're okay, Stardust. Though your back is bruised from hitting that tree, Zecora said it'll take some time for that to recover."

"Speakin' of which." Applejack took that turn to talk before I could even open my mouth. Ah great, a lecture judging by the tone. "Just what were ya thinkin', takin' on that there hydra like that?! Ya could've jumped as well instead of actin' all noble and throwing Twilight to us-" The flushing purple mare looked away in clear embarrassment at that. "- and then fightin' off the hydra all by yerself!"

I took on a giant bear, a dragon and now a hydra. Boy do I have a lot of stories to share with my sister back home.

As the memories of today's previous events kept returning, I raised an incredulous brow at the mad Earth Pony. "With a gap that wide? I wasn't going to make it with a jump like that."

Twilight added, "He's right Applejack; if we calculate the estimated distance between that rock and the cliff where Stardust and the hydra were on then-"

"Don't give me yer fancy math Twilight! I'd rather this reckless pony at least tried to jump instead of stickin' around to face a hydra like that."

"Need I point out that I fought an ursaminor and a dragon all by myself, and survived?" I questioned logically, indifferent really to the growing annoyed expression on the orange mare's features.

"That was different!"

"...How?"

"Well... Well we were there to back you up!"

"He clearly didn't need any backup earlier." Spike then pointed out, and I could detect admiration in his tone.

Applejack cast a side-glare at the dragon before opening her mouth to speak again, before another, much more quieter voice interjected, "Guys, don't you think we should save for this for another time? I mean Stardust has just woken up."

"Indeed, my dear Fluttershy. We should heal out stallion friend first before we have anyone's temper rise." Zecora concurred, finally completing whatever she was brewing and walking over, passing a wooden cup of pink liquid to my tired hoof. "Drink."

"...Sure this won't poison me?" I asked in slight amusement. Drinking any form of medicine from someone in the voodoo arts would make one, even me, wary. But since this was Zecora I'll oblige, just this once to get rid of that pain on my back. I downed the contents... hm, a rather bland taste but- ugh!

Oh Jesus! That tastes awful!

The magic zebra merely chuckled at my displeasure, turning to Twilight. "Be all right, he shall be. You can return him home soon, as you will soon see."

Yeah... home... I doubt that.

"That's if I'm coming back..." I muttered- oh. Spike was very near, as I noticed from the corner of my eye his ears perking up at the disgruntled sound, looking at me in confusion.

"What do you mean 'if', Stardust? You are coming back with us right?" Everyone's attention turned to me. Ah great, the center of attention. Just what I love NOT to be.

I sighed. Well, may as well just inform the two, and the two only, of my intention. "Everyone, I wish to speak with Twilight and Spike alone, if that's quite alright."

The four seemed to understand, Fluttershy then replying, "Of course... and I'm glad you're okay, Stardust. But you didn't have to act like a proper bodyguard today; facing that hydra like that."

"What can I say? I like to put on quite a show." I shrugged as the pegasus' smile grew at the joking words.

Applejack was the last to nod though rather reluctantly. "Alright, but don't think you've heard the last of what I have to say sugarcube." She warned before departing outside the hut with the rest... before Twilight then called to Pinkie Pie.

"Pinkie!" The Earth Pony glanced at Twilight in question. "I'm sorry for... not believing in your Pinkie Sense. Someone WAS in danger, and all I've done throughout the whole day was express nothing but disbelief at your claims."

That was then, to my bemusement, the pink mare started shaking, stuttering like she did earlier. "S-S you b-believe i-n my P-P-P-Pinkie S-Sense?"

"I do." Twilight confirmed, as the Earth Pony ceased doing that annoying thing when the unicorn confirmed it. Oh yeah... the whole predictions skill Pinkie Pie apparently has. I still find hard to believe myself that Twilight was even reluctant to believe in something called a sixth sense.

"Hey! It stopped." Then Pinkie Pie gasped loudly. "Hey, that was it! Twilight, you believing was the doozie. Hey guys! Guess what happened?!"

Twilight stared at the doorway the energetic pony exited through for a long moment, before finally shaking her head in exasperated shock. "Unbelievable..." The purple unicorn proceeded to close the door and walk over towards us- huh. Well I what do you know she wasn't avoiding me right now. Go figure. "You seem to be making a habit of this, Stardust."

"Hm?" Excuse me?

"Facing against various beasts and always getting yourself injured as the conclusion."

Ah... well. I shrugged, there was no really denying that. "I guess I'm just really unlucky."

"Hm. I'll say." And then Twilight avoided my gaze once again, as though just remembering our argument a while back. "But... you saved my life today, when you really didn't have to-"

Oh no you don't. "Of course I did." I snapped, unintentionally sounding harsh. "I said earlier your lives were far more important than my own. I did only what I thought was right."

"But your life is just as important to ours!" The purple unicorn then protested, while still not looking at me and clearing her throat. "A-Anyway... thank you... for protecting us... despite me not deserving your protection today."

Not deserving my-? No, it was finally time to address this. I will not allow this opportunity to slip. "Twilight. Twilight look at me." There was hesitation before the unicorn slowly obliged, and I inwardly flinched at the traces of hurt in her violet eyes. "Good... now look; our heated debate back at the town was... childish of me and-"

"No." Excuse me? I blinked in surprise as the expression on her face hardened. "It was my fault; I never realized just how much I was being obnoxious and continued to irritate you so over those last few days with my endless questions. It took me a while to comprehend what I was doing was wrong and impolite of me. So... I'm sorry."

"...I'm sorry too." Well at she realized her mistakes just as much as I did. "For yelling at you like that, for making you think I despised you, when truth be told Twilight; I'm... rather fond of you."

There, I said it. Right to her face; her very, very surprised face.

"R...Really?" Was it just me or was the sides of her features brightening a little?

Regardless I nodded determinedly, choosing to ignore the gutter mind of Spike as he snickered. "Indeed. But I have done nothing but brought misery to you. So that is why I have decided... to leave Ponyville." Their eyes widened. I anticipated that. "So I can trouble you no longer."

"W-Wait a minute!" Of course Spike would be the first to protest. "You're not that bad; not at all! Twilight, tell him!"

The unicorn immediately yielded to her pet's plea. "Spike's right, Stardust. You're not that much trouble to us. If you think I'm going to just say yes just because we argued like that, you're very sorely mistaken; we're still friends, after all."

Those eyes seemed to say: Please, don't even consider leaving us.

I sighed again. "Twilight, Spike, you've both been gracious hosts, but-"

"But nothing." No what's this? A firm expression on Twilight's face as she spoke. "You're always welcome in our house, whether you believe so or not. Besides, your homeland is very far away, correct?" More distant than you can imagine, my dear. "And just what will the others think when you've suddenly decided to leave? There are a lot of ponies in Ponyville who like you very much, Stardust."

"Then that's their problem-"

But she was having none of it. "Please, just don't go. It's true we argue a lot but, since we're being honest here, I often like our arguments." Come again? She smiled lightly at my baffled expression. "And I think you do too; when you seem to smile whenever we have any heated discussions."

"...Alright I won't deny that." I often enjoyed seeing that fire in Twilight's eyes whenever we discuss anything with raised voices.

"So you'll stay?"

...I hope I don't regret this... again. "I can't promise you I'll continue to be pleasant company. Honestly I'm not quite sure how you put up with me." I admitted quietly.

"You can be a challenge, luckily I like a challenge." Twilight smirked, but I saw the relief and happiness in her eyes while Spike let out an "All right!" while pumping a fist int he air. Then her voice softened. "You're not as bad as you think you are, you know Stardust. Maybe if you just believed in yourself more you'd see that too."

I snorted loudly. Yeah, that'll be the day.

"So, is there anything you need right now, aside from I'm guessing a glass of water?"

That was then another memory hit me, reminding me of something I left behind in the filthy environment. I inwardly groaned at such. Great, well being dramatic often had consequences.

"I could do with a new cape..." I muttered in annoyance while Spike smirked and Twilight giggled.

---

AN: I hope you enjoyed this chapter of Stardust facing off against the blood-thirsty hydra!

Well this was certainly a longer one than I originally intended. Oh well; all the chapters of mine featuring a villain seem to be longer than the rest. I apologize if it seemed to be dragging on for you. I apparently have this curse in my writing that each chapter becomes the length of a separate novel. The next chapter will hopefully be shorter; as there won't be that much action... at all.

Next time: As Rainbow Dash competes to show off her glorified self once again, Stardust sticks around in the library to clean up the mess that the blue pegasus spawned. Please review and await the next chapter.

Until next time my good friends!

Disclaimer: I do not own My Little Pony or any songs/parody songs used in this chapter. If I did, Celestia would be replaced on the throne by someone far more competent. Parody intro song: Sonic Boom. Enjoy!

---

"You are dealing with the aftermath quite well, my friend. Despite almost facing your end."

"It's not the first time it happened, trust me." I replied to the working zebra, who after quickly checking my state continued working on her cauldron. I dread to even ask what she brewing in there, but I had a different inquiry in mind. "How long did you say that Twilight will arrive soon?"

"Very soon, my stallion friend. Right before the rest of your patience bends." Zecora replied calmly. And how does she know that? Does her voodoo magic allow her to see into the future or something? Just what exactly is the difference between zebra magic and pony magic anyhow? I never presume to ask.

At least her magic was more productive in healing my back. As the pain was no longer there after the zebra housed me for a few days to heal it completely.

"Whatever you say Facilier. Though I'll have you know my patience is unmatched throughout all of Equestria." And that wasn't gloating. The among of impatience everyone has in Ponyville was just amusing to watch. It makes my brother's lack of patience look credible in comparison. Even Twilight expressed a lack of tolerance for waiting from time to time.

"Really? You didn't seem patient enough when you threw me across a cliff."

Hearing the deadpan words, I smirked and faced the arriving unicorn. "That was a life-and-death situation and you know it my dear."

She raised a brow. "Throwing me across a cliff was a similar crisis as well?"

"It worked didn't it?" Twilight shook her head and, without saying another word, glanced over her shoulder to the doorway; to which a familiar dark blue cloak floated into the hut.

Oh beautiful.

"You're an angel, Twilight." I said gratified, grabbing the offered fabric and putting it back on. Yep, fits like a glove.

The purple mare shrugged at the compliment, but I imagine she was inwardly somewhat flattered. "I try. Though Rarity told me to inform you that she won't tolerate you getting that cape dirty again."

"I imagine she was ranting the whole time?"

"I would say she was more... displeased than anything."

"So ranting then, got it." I then turned to the observing smiling zebra, bowing a little. "I thank you again for healing my back, alongside saving my life. You've been a gracious host, Zecora." Yes, I admittedly enjoyed being a temporary resident in this hut... food notwithstanding.

Zecora bowed in turn. "It was my pleasure, Stardust. Saving one's life was an absolute must." She stood up and looked at the smiling unicorn. "Welcome my dear Twilight. I trust you are here to take back your reckless knight?"

'Knight'?

"'Knight'?" Twilight echoed in question, clearly just as confused.

In response the voodoo zebra merely chuckled and waved her hoof dismissively. "Never mind. Now, I have work to do so if you wouldn't mind." ...Alright, I'll let that slide, whatever it was she was insinuating.

"O-Oh, of course. Come on then Stardust."

Way ahead of you Twilight. I was already by the door when Zecora spoke out. "My friend who uses magic with ease, a moment of your time please." Evidently referring to the blinking unicorn. Regardless I shrugged and exited the hut as the two spoke... before walking towards an open window closest to them.

I had a funny feeling I needed to hear this.

I carefully peeked my head as Zecora spoke, adopting a more serious tone than earlier. "I have a percular feeling about your friend, my dear; he is not as he appears." So she suspects something off about me... I'll give credit to the zebra's perceptive.

"Isn't that the truth?" Twilight sighed in full agreement. "There are a lot of things that don't add up about him. And whenever I ask about those things, well he doesn't give me promising results." So the unicorn was still curious about me, of course.

Indeed? And why might that be?"

"He's very defensive over this stuff." I was not! I almost slammed against the top window edge in shock. You're just incredibly obnoxious when you ask about these things Twilight! "But that might be due to my repetitive persistence." Oh... well I'll disregard my last thought then since she just admitted it. "To be honest, I don't really know that much about him... or if he even knows a lot about me."

You'd be surprised my dear...

"Hmm." I suspect Zecora, upon her rubbing her own chin thoughtfully, was about to give some sage advice to the rather downcast unicorn. "Perhaps you should get to know him from scratch, otherwise this friendship of yours might not very soon last."

"You mean like the basics?" The zebra nodded. This time Twilight tapped her own chin in thought. "Hm... well a good friend is one who knows a lot about the other. You're right Zecora; I'll try to get to know Stardust better before asking any of those questions again. Thank you for the advice."

I think I've heard enough. As the conversation continued, I lowered my head from the window and took a few steps back, sighing.

Well great, now Twilight was going to ask even more questions about me. Starts from scratch? That implies she'll inquire about my likes and dislikes and such. Well she already knew I liked chocolate - a lot - and I hold no respect over her mentor; which I think she plainly ignores that detail.

What else... huh, funny thinking about it now I'd say Spike knows more about me than Twilight does.

Life's such a mess. Also, Zecora lives inside a tree and I didn't even notice until I gazed upwards. Who knew?

---

If you're strong, you can fly.

You can reach the other side of the rainbow!

It's alright, take a chance.

'Cause there is no circumstance that you can't handle!

When you lose your mind!

Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom Stardust Boom!

(Trouble keeps you running faster!)

Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom! Stardust Boom!

(Save sanity from disaster!)

---

"Again, thank you all so much for finishing cleaning up the library while I went out go get Stardust." Twilight addressed the other three mares who smiled at the praise of their best friend. They cleaned up? I'd bake some brownies for them in thanks right now if I wasn't in an anxious mood. "It's been a whole weekend of studying." Hang on... the purple mare wasn't looking as I casted her a suspicious glance.

I swear if she used my absence as an opportunity to mess up the place...

"It was our pleasure, Twilight." Rarity answered as I walked by, merely nodding to the females in greeting. I needed a drink- "Now wait a moment, Stardust. Is that all you're going to greet us with? With a simple nod like that I'd dare believe you weren't happy to see us."

A snarky reply seemed fitting right now. "Well at least none of you here are Rainbow-"

Speak of the devil and she comes crashing right in.

One second everything was neat and tidy, just how I prefer libraries in general. Next thing I knew everything somehow became a mess. Books scattered everywhere from the pegasus landing straight into the tree-house from the library... which was impressive yet annoying. Now a day's worth of clean-up was the first gift bestowed upon me as soon as I returned to this temporary home.

Rainbow Dash. You are a master - or mistress - of ruining my day further... but I suppose I should thank you; at least Twilight now can be more concentrated on tidying the library than 'getting to know me'.

I pulled my hooves out of the piles of literature that landed everywhere around and one me, shrugging off a book on my back as I then heard the supportive quiet voice of Fluttershy. "Rainbow Dash; you rock!" 'Rock'? "Ooh! Did my cheering do that?"

"Fluttershy, dear." I called out to the curious pegasus, whose expression then seemed happy upon seeing me. Honestly if that mare was sane she wouldn't be so positive to see me around. "Please don't ever say 'you rock' again for as long as I'm here." Fluttershy blinked then in confusion, before nodding.

Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously. "Sorry about that ladies and stallion. That was a truly feeble performance." You mean crashing into the library? Feeble doesn't begin to cover it.

"Actually, it wasn't all bad." Fluttershy said to the deadpan pegasus. "I particularly liked it when you made the clouds spin."

"Tch! I'm not talking about my performance; I'm talking about yours!"

I raised a brow at the disbelieving statement. "She wasn't the one who crashed into the library, Sonic."

The blue mare proceeded to ignore me. Wise move. "That feeble cheering!"

"What are you two arguing about?" Twilight inquired. Really, so I'm the only one here upset by the state of this library?

"Were we arguing? I'm sorry." I couldn't help but smile a little at Fluttershy's adorable innocence. Where was this innocence back home? My species needed it.

"Uh. I wish you guys could come with me to Cloudsdale to see me compete in the Best Young Flyer competition!"

"What's that?" Twilight isn't aware of something? I'm more curious about that than some contest Rainbow Dash was apparently entering.

Pinkie Pie answered enthusiastically. "It's where all the greatest pegasus flyers get together and show off their different flying styles. Some are fast!"

Then she proceeded to- "Uh no, Pinkie, stop that, please." I was in evident protest as the pink mare ran around the library - I repeat a library - running all over the stacks of literature ponies of old have spent putting their hearts and souls into. And I winced at every one she walked upon.

"And some are graceful!" The mare continued... before crashing into some more books.

"Golly," I heard Applejack say while I glared in distaste at the disrespectful Pinkie Pie. "I'd love

to see you strut your stuff at that competition."

"Yeah, I wish you guys could be there; Fluttershy's a great support but her cheering isn't exactly inspirational." I bit back a rather snarky remark.

"Oh! I'd love to see you make a Sonic Rainboom!" Pikeie Pie exclaimed excitedly. "It's like the most coolest thing ever, though I've never actually seen it but I mean come on it's a Sonic Rainboom! How not cool could it possibly not be?"

Not very- Wait, slow down, rewind; did she just say she never saw the famous 'Sonic Rainboom' before?

"What's a 'Sonic Rainboom'?" The puzzled Twilight asked.

"You really need to get out more." Hey, she gets out more than I do Pinkie. The pink Earth Pony proceeded to hop onto a window edge to explain. "The Sonic Rainboom is legendary. When a pegasus like Rainbow Dash gets going so fast-" I flinched as the mare then jumped into the pile of books. "- Boom! A sonic boom of rainbow tails all at once!"

Sonic Boom. Sonic Boom. Sonic Boom. The classic song played in my head from Pinkie's words. More evidence over how much of a ripoff the blue pegasus was.

Still, legendary? Well that implied there were others before Rainbow Dash who utilized the skill. I was led to believe she not only perfected it but created it also. I guess not. But if that's the case how come- aw [BEEP] it.

"And Rainbow Dash here is the only pony that ever pulled it off." Oh wait, I stand corrected. So Rainbow Dash DID create the skill. Then why is it classed as 'legendary'? And why have I never seen the pegasus use it before? I mean we don't hang out... at all, but you'd think others would be talking about it whenever she used it.

"It was a long time ago..." Oh... oh! "I-I was just a filly."

"Hold on, you used the Sonic Rainboom when you were only an infant?" I inquired curiously, and when she nodded rather nervously I raised a brow. Well, I can't deny how I truly feel here. "Well, colour me impressed Rainbow Dash."

...What? What are these mares looking at me like that for? Because I flattered Rainbow Dash so? I can give credit where it's due.

"You're gonna do it again right, Rainbow?" Pinkie Pie asked excitedly.

Hesitation. "...Are you kidding? I'm the greatest flyer to ever come out of Cloudsdale." Normally I would sneer at such arrogance, but in this case I'll let it slide, because even I can detect the traces of nervousness in her tone. "I can do Sonic Rainbooms in my sleep."

This time I smirked. "Even though you just said you only managed to only do those as a filly."

"Y-Yeah well I've been... saving them, for the competition." I'm sure you have my dear.

"So if you pull that off, you'll win the crown for sure." Crown? What crown? There was never a crown prize mentioned. What did Twilight quickly read a book about the contest during this conversation?

"The crown prize is spending an entire day with the Wonderbolts!" Oh that kind of crown. Fair enough. Wonderbolts... that's the second time I've heard of them now. But I don't even know who they are. A pony equivalent of a sports team? "A full day of flying with my life-long heroes... It'll be a dream come true!"

"Yay!" At that quiet cheering I couldn't help but burst out some laughter, clapping at the yellow smiling pegasus. Oh Fluttershy you can be a riot at times.

"I-I'm gonna go rest up; don't wanna over-prepare myself you know." Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously while my laughter subsided. Then my mood changed from humoured to annoyed as she pointed rudely at Fluttershy. "You on the other hand better keep practicing! I need a cheering section to match my spectacular performance."

And now she was gone. Good.

The the yellow pegasus proceeded to call her absent friend out. "She's practiced that move a hundred times and she's never come close to even doing it; I don't know if I can cheer loud enough to help her."

"If it helps; I think you're doing just fine." I ignored the sent looks of annoyance my way from the others while Fluttershy smiled in appreciation before flying off after the blue mare.

"Welp, guess we better clean up... again." I sighed in agreement, just now remembering the state of the interior around us. Fantastic, because I just love cleaning up a whole library as soon as I get back. Should've stayed at Zecora's longer and feign more pain on my healed backside.

The Rarity... jabbed Twilight in the posterior with her horn. "Go on, go on!"

"Go on what?" How does that not hurt?

"Find a spell that will get us wingless ponies into Cloudsdale. Didn't you see how nervous she was?"

Glad to know I wasn't the only one who noticed. Meanwhile as the four mares discussed how to get to that I imagine flying tournament, I carefully walked over the books towards the kitchen to get myself a glass of water.

I'm gonna need a fully-functioning brain before I even begin cleaning up this mess, in addition to washing out the remaining tastes of whatever Zecora had fed me.

---

"Thought I'd find you in here."

"What gave you that idea?" A rhetorical question of course, as I drank the fresh water from the glass while Twilight entered the kitchen.

"Lucky guess." I imagined she shrugged. "Listen, you're coming with us to Cloudsdale, right?"

I put the glass down before replying with an instant firm answer. "Incorrect."

"May I ask why?"

I glanced at the unicorn, who doesn't really seemed all that surprised with my answer. "Rainbow Dash desires support, yes?" She nodded and I scoffed. "Well, there you go. I'm not a cheerleader, Twilight, plus I think you and the others are enough support as it is."

There were already enough ponies to feed her ego as there were. Plus the idea alone of me helping in any way to indulge that pegasus gave me a rather sick feeling in my stomach. Rainbow Dash will obviously win the competition; she doesn't need an excessive amount of support. The best I can do is just provide dry and dull commentary.

"Stardust?"

A change of tone from her. Curious. "Hm?"

"Why do you hate Rainbow Dash?"

I almost dropped the glass of half-water in surprise at the question, similar to Fluttershy's inquiry a while back.

"'Hate'?" I fully turned to the curious mare who pretending as though nothing happened. "My dear, I don't hate Rainbow Dash. That's a rather strong word. I just don't like her."

Twilight nodded. "Alright, but why?"

The dreaded why question. Oh boy.

I thought for a moment before replying. "Well... I'm just not fond of her attitude; that ego of hers. Anyone who has that kind of personality gets on my nerves quite easily." Never mind the fact she was basically the pony version of another great blue character. Sonic The Hedgehog was cocky as well, true, but unlike that pegasus he wasn't too arrogant.

Plus I grew up with Sonic, so sue me.

"She isn't that arrogant, Stardust. Okay she can be a little exaggeratedly fond of herself from time to time, but with someone with those kind of skills, who wouldn't be?"

"...Twilight, you're the sole student of Celestia, and you are well-versed in various spells and knowledge. Do you ever boast about those facts?"

"Well no but-" Twilight paused before sighing. "I see your point. But Rainbow Dash isn't that bad; she's a really loyal and brave friend. Surely you've noticed that."

"Oh I have. But that can't make me ignore the clear flaws about her." I sighed. I have no intention of beginning another argument with Twilight right now, especially with the subject being that blue pegasus. "Truth be told, I only tolerate her presence because... my sister's her biggest fan."

At the honest statement the unicorn blinked in surprise. "Wait, Rainbow Dash is known where you're from?"

I chuckled. "Indeed, but don't tell her that. God forbid I ever indulge that mare's ego."

"Fair enough." Twilight lightly smiled. "So, you're still not coming then?"

Was that disappointment in her tone, or was my brain not fully awake yet? Regardless I shook my head, putting on a voice of finality. "Afraid not, my dear. Tell you what, why don't you all go now? I'll clean up the place while you're out."

"Oh, you don't have to do that! It would be wrong of me to request you such after you've just came back."

"I insist Twilight." I said determinedly against her protesting. "You should all go and support your friend, not clean up the mess she made. I'm sure it'll be a blast there."

"...Are you sure?"

I smiled at the hesitation. "Don't worry, I'll put everything in order just the way you want it my dear. Just go, you and the others, and have fun. As soon as I finish this water I'll tidy up the library."

After a moment, she finally nodded. "Okay; just let me wake up Spike to come help you-"

I held up a hoof, interjecting. "No need. I am thoroughly capable of cleaning up the place Spike have his rest. Tell Rainbow Dash she has my support." Getting assistance from a baby be damned. I wasn't that helpless. Plus I may as well make myself useful while I'm here.

Twilight smiled, whether at my thoughtfulness of her pet or my willingness to tidy up her house I was uncertain. "Very well. So, would you like to see the new wings I've given to Rarity before we- wait... what did you just say... about Rainbow Dash?"

I blinked at her slow question, replying evenly. "To send my vocal support...?"

"Oh... I thought you didn't like her."

Ah. I snorted. "It's not out of affection, Twilight; I just know she';s going to win. That's a fact."

"Well... I'm sure she'll appreciate it." The purple mare coughed before changing the subject, thankfully. "Anyway, would you like to see Rarity's new temporary wings before we go?"

New wings... you know, why not? I nodded while finishing the contest of the liquid, putting the glass down before following the mare outside the kitchen to the whole mess and-

"...How?"

---

Let's see; these three books evidently belong to the 'Y' section. This one belongs to the 'H' shelf; surprised I even missed this one... ah, one that goes in 'E' and this one to 'B' right... up there.

There we go. Now let's see if I can finally find any from the 'V' section...

Cleaning up the place was a lot less exhausting than I originally anticipated. I kept my word and immediately went to work after Twilight and the others departed to that competition in the sky... after I was done inquiring about the biology behind Rarity's new temporary butterfly wings. And after Twilight's brief explanation over how she did it gave me more questions; such as how exactly did the bone structure function with the new additions to the body, and if any Earth Pony or unicorn can have those wings for three days, then why isn't that spell used more often in Equestria?

Imagine how much it would help this world's society if almost anyone can fly.

Huh. Wrong order on the middle 'D' shelf. Remedied.

How long has it been anyway- goodness; two hours and fifteen minutes already, according to the nearby clock. No wonder my hooves already felt slightly tired from all the picking up and putting away. Luckily the majority of literature were more lightweight than others. I'm rather impressed with myself with how progressive I was being right now, keeping my word to Twilight about cleaning up the library and placing everything in accurate order.

For some reason, I can't seem to bear the image of disappointment aimed towards me by that purple mare.

Honestly, why do I even care...?

Did I... Did I honestly think of Twilight as a friend? Someone to... rely upon? No. No completely ludicrous. It wasn't implausible, I'll grant that, but the concept of genuine heartfelt friendship was purely alien to me. I have only one true friend, and he lives all the way in Scotland.

I wonder how he's doing right now...

Anyway, perhaps I'm only concerned with what Twilight thinks of me because... well because she's been but kind and friendly to me since my arrival here... than again so have the others, save Rainbow Dash and on occasions Applejack, so what makes that intelligent studious mare any different from them?

Because she's my favourite pony? Perhaps...

I can't really pretend to justify myself or my actions. I'm an enigma even to myself. But the best scientific explanation behind my caring for how Twilight sees me, I suppose, was due to favouritism on my part for the clever unicorn. Yes, that could be it.

However, that didn't imply I didn't care for her in turn. Oh hell no; I meant what I said to Twilight back at Zecora's place after the hydra incident.

I was fond of her, more fond than I would like to admit. When you're living under the same roof as someone else, you're bound to care about them eventually.

These three - no hang on, two - belong over here... this one to that stack. I must be about halfway now, after briefly surveying the large room.

Where was I? Ah yes. Twilight.

I held the mare in high regard, and I care a great deal about her, that much was true. But I never intended for this... affection for lack of a better term, to reach the level of friendship. Companionship wasn't something I was use to; I can receive help from others, but trust was a different matter altogether. I'm not afraid to admit to myself I care for that pony; it's how exactly how to that extent I cared I was more concerned over.

I certainly felt nothing but pure fear when that hydra neared her...

This complicated possible revelation caused me to sigh as I placed another book back back. Twilight as my friend... huh; those two words in the same sentence don't really sound as bad-

"Stardust? You're back?"

The unexpected interruption to my train of thoughts had me snap my head around to the surprised dragon, who just arrived from atop the second floor staircase.

Ow...

I rubbed my neck as Spike walked towards me, carefully steeping over any remaining lying books and smiling in joy for whatever reason. "Oh yeah, I forgot you were coming back today. Welcome home!"

"Thank you Spike, it's good to be ba-" Then I fully processed what he just said.

'Welcome home'...

He... actually thinks I belong here, in this household. Was that his insinuation? If so I felt rather incredibly, incredibly flattered right now...

"...How have you been?" The dragon asked rather timidly, and I snapped out of it upon realizing I was staring at him and it must have been unnerving.

I cleared my throat. "I've been well. Zecora was a very polite and friendly host, though the meals we had together were... unusual." And that was just me being kind.

Spike seemed to take the implication, winking. "Ah, gotcha/ I bet you missed the food here then huh?"

"...Honestly my friend, food was the last thing on my mind right now."

"Alright," He proceeded to gesture around the entire room. "So, what happened here then? I though Twilight was going to clean up this morning. Plus I don't remember it being so messy before I took my nap."

I shrugged. "Rainbow Dash happened."

The small lizard blinked. "Rainbow Dash tried to help clean up?"

"Not exactly, no. Apparently there's some competition she's entering and during her training she screwed up and flew through the small library window... somehow." I clarified,

"Oh, okay... what competition? I was still sleeping a little when Twilight told me she was going out earlier, but I thunk she mentioned something like that..."

"...In all honestly I've forgotten what it's even called." I admitted while turning around to continue tidying up. "But I can recall the details; basically every supposed best pegasus in Equestria is attending in a place called Clouds...ville I think."

"Oh! You mean Cloudsdale?"

"Yes, that was it; thank you my friend. As I was saying: there's some contest going on there where the winner, I believe, spends the rest of the day with some special group known as the Wonder...men. Or was it that, I can't remember-"

"Hold on, you mean the winner gets to spend an entire day with the Wonderbolts?!" Well you seem excited about the prospect my reptilian friend. I nodded as he displayed outwardly joy. "That's fantastic! I hope Rainbow Dash wins; meeting the Wonderbolts has always been her dream!"

I scoffed. "Of course she's going to win." Evidently that blue pegasus would be the victor; who else? Because the plot demanded it. "The magi-chlorians will make her win..." I muttered jokingly.

This resulted in an expression of earnest confusion. "Huh? What are magi-... what you said?"

...Idea. Very, very crude idea.

Kneeling down a little - I needed a short break from cleaning up the place anyhow - I did my best to maintain a straight face before beginning. "Magichlorians are microscopic organisms that reside within all living cells; a conduit which binds us to magic itself and allows us to use its power."

Should I place a hoof on his tiny shoulder for further re-enactment of that legendary fanbase-splitting scene I was currently mocking? Nah, I wasn't a very touchy person.

"So they're... inside us?"

"Well, ponies mainly. Hence why many are gifted with the ability of magic."

Must. Refrain. From. Smiling.

"Oh." Hook, line and sinker. But that triumph quickly diminished when Spike then frowned in thought. "Wait, you said once magic wasn't really something that existed oin your world. So how do know so much about these 'magichlorians'?"

That did it.

The dragon blinked and took a step back as I reeled my head back in full laughter, applauding myself for making this joke. Oh how naive these inhabitants were, it was almost rather pitiful to behold. But this - this was a riot.

"...There's no such thing, is there?"

"No [BEEP] Spike!" I yelled during my moment of hilarity, honestly glad I still maintained some sense of humour apart from the dry sarcastic tone I usually gave to those ponies and this dragon. "Magichlorians, hah! If that were true my friend I would be laughing harder than I am now."

Thankfully, unlike that era's Lucas, Faust knew what she was doing... until Equestria Girls came out.

Or maybe that was just Hasbro's fault. Either all.

After wiping away an invisible tear, I shrugged at the unimpressed expression, this time another idea popping up. "I suppose, since you were resting while everyone else was downstairs, you would like to know what happened with Rarity?"

At that question his mood uplifted dramatically. "Rarity?" I nodded before something seemed to click in his mind, the dragon snapping his fingers. "Oh! Before you continue, would you like me to help you with the rest of this mess?"

I blinked. Huh for a moment there I thought he'd be entirely interested about his waifu. "You don't have to my friend-"

But the lizard was already picking up some of the remaining piles of literature. "I'd hate to see Twilight's face if she found out I wasn't helping you while I was awake Stardust. So, you were saying about Rarity?"

"...Very well." I sighed in defeat. No point really to spawn an argument out of it. Plus right then a though occurred to me. "But before I proceed with telling you, there is one thing I would like to know myself."

"What's that?"

"Who exactly are the Wonderbolts?"

---

"Wow..."

"Indeed..." I concurred with the awed dragon as we observed the lightning-fast display before us. Even without rings to help boost her, the blue egocentric pegasus was putting on a show to me and Spike; having both not witnessed what was being discussed by the entire town this evening.

At least Spike's massive disappointment over not seeing Rarity's temporary absurd butterfly wings, that downcast mood quickly evaporated by the display Rainbow Dash presented to us, flying at such a high speed my eyes were literally having difficult following her. It was all a huge blur, but what else should I expect from usage of the one and only 'Sonic Rainboom'?

We were there to greet Twilight and the others - save the blue mare who was occupied spending the day with her dream team - upon their return via hot air balloon - which begged the question of why they even bothered attempting to get wings in the first place - where they then proceeded to explain in great detail what transpired during the competition; after Twilight was done inspecting the library thoroughly and congratulating Spike and I on a job well done.

Rainbow Dash won - big shock - and saved Rarity's life during it - to which Spike immediately approached the white unicorn inquiring about her health - by utilizing the Rainboom, and the latter learnt a lesson afterwards which she clarified to a present Celestia.

And, despite all the multiple questions I had at the end of their story, only one came out of my puzzled mouth: "Doesn't Celestia have a kingdom to run?"

In my defense, it's an honest question.

Speaking of the monarch, the bemused Twilight then informed me the princess was hoping to have seen me at the contest. Yeah, I bet she did. But because everyone was in such a good mood I refrained from expressing any nasty comment to her beloved ruler.

All in all, it sounded like an eventful day for them all.

As the blue pegasus was finally satisfied in showing off, I quickly covered my features as she landed right in front of us with a cloud of dust on impact, waving the stuff away with my raised while Rainbow Dash looked at us both expectantly.

Spike, of course, was the first to express his sheer elation. "That. Was. AWESOME!" Indoor voices Spike, please, despite us being currently rest of the mares cheered while he continued displaying how happy he was right then. "You went fast, and then very fast, and then super fast, and then ultra mega fast! Wasn't that just amazing?!"

"It certainly was Spike." Twilight answered before the pegasus could... before I felt all eyes on myself.

Oh...

"Well...?" Rainbow Dash then asked hesitantly, and as I looked around I noticed how their features were rather tense, as though expecting me to make a dry remark about her rediscovered skill.

How's this for a reaction?

Applejack snorted. "Nah, forget it Rainbow; Stardust here will jus'... what the...?" Everyone blinked in surprise as my front clapping hoofs increased in volume, aimed at the blue pegasus who looked genuinely surprised of the fact I was applauding her.

I shrugged after I was done, replying with all honestly. "I give credit where it's due, Son- err, Rainbow. That was quite an impressive skill, plus that feat of yours reawakened when Rarity was in danger. Kudos to you my friend."

Look and behold: I was applauding Rainbow Dash, Rainbow Dash, of all ponies. Someone must have put something in my drink, because right now I felt like I was in a genuine good mood right now.

Just because I disliked the shocked equine before me didn't mean I had to be a [BEEP] to her... all the time that is.

"W-Wow... gee thanks, Stardust." She then frowned, as though pondering something. "And thanks again for cheering me on; even though you weren't there." Ah, Twilight must have told her. "But... I don't get it... I thought you hated me. You always sneer whenever I'm in the same place as you, and you even laughed at me when I was competing against Applejack."

Oh her too?

I sighed, clearing my throat - ignoring Rarity's whispered shocked voice of "Wait, he cheered her on from the start?!" - as I felt a short speech being instantly written up from my mind.

"Rainbow Dash, I don't hate you. I will be blunt; your over-confidence can be quite grating to me at times. Plus your arrogant attitude can be idiotic in my eyes." I held up a hoof as she opened her muzzle to speak. "Let me finish, despite all that; you are not a bad pony. You're extremely loyal to your friends, and you sacrificed showing off today to save Rarity's life. So while I won't always enjoy your personality, and we will find ourselves at disagreements at times - just like Twilight and I, it seems - that doesn't mean... we can't get along, I suppose." I smiled crookedly as a pit of anticipation rose in my stomach. "Just don't crash into the library and we won't have a problem, deal?"

She nodded positively, offering a blue hoof to which I shook. "Deal. I knew we'd get along sooner or later."

I was honestly hoping for 'never'. "Indeed. Plus your coat is my favourite colour. So that helps." By not much, but it helps all the same. "Perhaps, one day, you could tell me how exactly pegasi control the weather." Because that continues to boggle me to no end. "Still, congratulations on winning the tournament; I fully knew you would be the victor."

And not because of faith. Though I was then asking myself; why was I acting so friendly to Rainbow Dash, of all ponies? Maybe patching things up with Twilight and living away from the town for a few days gave me refreshed positive energy. That might be it.

I was more than certain tomorrow I was to return to my usual sour attitude.

I feigned ignorance towards Spike's mutter of: "I guess two miracles can happen on the same day..."

Was it really that hard to believe? I wasn't that much of an arse.

As four of the mares moved closer to chat with Rainbow Dash and discuss about her returned gift, I took a few steps back before glancing at the approaching Twilight, who was smiling at me happily. "Thank you for being so nice to Rainbow Dash, Stardust."

I shrugged again, smiling a little. "Just don't expect me to make a habit out of it."

She laughed lightly. "Don't worry, I won't; though it'd be a vast more healthier activity than, shall we say, fighting monsters and getting injured as the result." I chuckled alongside her, before the purple unicorn tilted her head a little. "Though I'm curious, what brought about this sudden change of attitude towards Rainbow?"

"...Seriously? I have no idea whatsoever."

Twilight nodded, seeming to accept that puzzling fact while glancing at beaming pegasus who was recieving a lot of praise. "Still, I wonder how she managed to pull off such an incredible feat; maybe there's some kind of magic within her that allows her this unique gift."

"I know how."

We both looked at the confident voice, both of us lifting a brow in surprise. "You do Spike?"

The observing lizard nodded with a straight-face expression, clarifying with four simple words to Twilight's puzzlement. "The magiclorians let her."

It was a world record of how many times I've laughed in the same day since I've arrived here.

---

AN: I meant what my OC said: just because I find Rainbow Dash to be nothing but a blatant female pony Sonic, doesn't make her an overall bad character. Plus really I rather exaggerate my disdain for her in the story due to her being my sister's favourite of the Mane Six.

Please review, follow or favourite if you've been enjoying this story so far. I hope you also enjoyed this chapter and await eagerly for the next one.

Next time: Twilight and Stardust finally take the time to get to know one another. Elsewhere Fluttershy deals with babysitting three energetic fillies.

Until then my friends!

Disclaimer: I do not own My Little Pony nor any parody song(s) utilized within this chapter. If that was the case, then there would be at least one recurring villain appearing in more than two episodes during one season of the show. Intro parody song: Ducktales. Enjoy!

---

"So humans eat the same things as ponies?"

"Anything edible, yes." Speaking of edible, I was satisfied with the fact these technicoloured equines at least cooked and dined on eggs; of which I cracked a second one into the large bowl while I educated the young lizard waiting at the table. "Except for hay… or flowers."

"What about gems?"

Gems? I paused for a second at that, glancing behind me at the patient watching Spike before it clicked in my mind; that's right, dragons eats crystal substances. "Not even gems." I responded while returning to my work.

"So you don't eat flowers or hay, but any other kind of fruit and vegetables?"

"Well if we're talking about apples, bananas, pears, oranges and the kind you can pick off plants and trees, then sure." I answered while carefully picking out the bits of egg shells out of the bowl. I doubt that store's customers would appreciate a crunchy fresh patch of brownies.

"Even branches?"

I opened my mouth to respond when a female voice interjected. "What are you guys talking about?"

I glanced to the side as the unicorn arrived into the kitchen, her presence for some reason bringing a pleasant smile to my muzzle. "Good morning Twilight."

She nodded in greeting. "Good morning Stardust, and good morning to you as well Spike."

"Morning," I heard Spike greet in turn behind me as I returned to work. Let's see, could use a little more flour. I measured the jug as the dragon answered the mare's previous question. "Stardust was just telling me he'll eat any kind of healthy food except for flowers or hay."

At the lie I scoffed a little, "With the additional exception of pears… or tomatoes… or pineapples… I should probably write down a list."

"That'll make things easier." Twilight commented humouredly. "Since over half the time you refuse to eat any of the meals either I or Spike make."

I shrugged while mixing the goo-like substance. "I'm a picky eater."

"Ain't that the truth?" Spike snorted in agreed amusement, to which I smirked a little. Well I suppose I couldn't blame him, considering how many times I politely excused me from the table during the first five seconds when the meals were served.

I heard a light chuckle as the purple mare was a few feet away, preparing a cup of coffee judging by the sounds. "So then… Stardust, I was wondering, you haven't got any plans today correct?"

…Was that a rhetorical question?

I replied while slowly pouring milk into the jug. "If you're going to ask me again about magichlorians, Twilight, then I'm afraid I must give you the same answer; I made that up."

It was humourous and eventually exasperating to clean up the library, again, on the same day after Twilight spent the rest of that evening searching through the biological and magic books for any reference or entry about those microscopic organisms after I, to the repressing laughter of Spike, informed the attentive mare about them. Needless to say after I repeated to her it was all a jest, Twilight looked through the library regardless for any mention of them.

"Don't worry, I'm done with that fabricated biological explanation you made." She assured me. "And it's not what I wanted to ask you."

Oh… alright then. "On the contrary, one moment please… there we go. As I was saying, on the contrary, I have to deliver these brownies I'm baking to Sugarcube Corner after they're done."

"Huh, I didn't know you were sharing those brownies with the town."

Oh that's right; Twilight didn't know. I shrugged. "Yep, apparently my baking is so delicious they're willing to pay me with small money whenever I make these brownies for them to sell to their customers." Huh… just saying that out-loud sounds rather far-fetched. These ponies were just exaggerating about my skills.

"That's great." The unicorn then announced, sounding pleased for some reason. "With exquisite brownies like yours, everyone will love them."

"I know I do." Spike commented enthusiastically.

Great, they're doing it again…

I sighed tiredly before looking over my shoulder again. "So, why do you ask?"

"Hm? Oh, well I was pondering if you would like to accompany me to Zecora's later to collect my favourite tea. But if you're that busy."

"You don't even need to ask." The words immediately shot out before I even thought about it. Damn, what was with me recently? But noticing the pleased expression, how can I take back my words now? "I can deliver these brownies to that store while we're going, if that's alright with you."

"Of course." Twilight nodded rather happily, before turning to exit the kitchen after getting her cup of coffee. "There's something I have to research about beforehand; it won't take long."

"Take as much time as you need." I called to the leaving mare before checking the heat of the oven. Warm enough. Excellent. But while I put on the gloves a sight from the corner of my eyes caused me to halt. "…What are you smirking at?"

Spike shrugged, before covering his mouth with a glass of orange juice from the unamused look sent his way.

"That's what I thought."

---

Life is such insanity, here in Ponyville.

Ponies, unicorns, pegasi; it's a strange Ville.

Might start a mystery, or retcon history!

Startales! Oo-oo!

Tales of headaches everywhere!

Startales! Oo-oo!

P-P-P-Ponies right beside you. There's a voice out there to guide you.

What to do? Just join in the startales! Oo-oo!

Startales!

---

"You know, next time you should consider entering a bakery contest with entering those brownies; have you seen how ecstatic everypony was in there?" Twilight said conversationally as we walked across the town, nodding pleasantly to passing by ponies… many who were even blinking in surprise or smiling at the sight of us walking together.

They must be assuming we've gotten along again after our outside argument that occurred… about a month ago now, I think.

Proceeding to feign ignorance to their stares, I snorted in amused disbelief at Twilight's suggestion. "I would probably earn tenth place at best. Besides, you know how I feel about competitions in general." I would much rather die than ever dwell upon entering a popular contest for anything.

"Fair enough, on the latter that is." The unfazed mare shrugged at the side-look casted to her. "I have to give credit where it's due, Stardust."

"Too much credit, me thinks..."

"Don't be like that." She threw an exasperated smile, before finally switching the topic. "Again though, Stardust, thank you for deciding to accompany me."

"You're welcome my dear." I replied lightly before frowning in thought. "Though I remained puzzled as to why you would ask me and not Spike."

"Spike has his own chores to complete. Plus I really enjoy your company." Then you my enthusiastic friend have lost all sanity if you believe I was in anyway pleasant company-

Next thing I knew, my world was spinning. Literally.

As I recovered from whatever the hell that was, and Twilight seemed to have experienced it herself, we both turned around at the giggling cause, playing with a nearby well.

Why I do believe this was the first time I have ever seen the three famous adventurous fillies in the flesh. And already I was smiling at their presence, and how adorable they were currently being. My soft spot for children just wouldn't permit me to keep a straight face when those three seemed to be having fun.

"Hello Fluttershy."

"Oh! Hello Twilight, hello Stardust." I turned at being addressed to the flying pegasus, who appeared just as positive as the crusaders behind us today. "Where are you two off to?"

"We're heading to the Everfree Forest to Zecora's to get some of my favourite tea."

Fluttershy didn't react well to Twilight's casual reply. "T-The Everfree Forest? Uhh you'll be careful won't you both?"

I scoffed lightly. "Of course my dear. You need not fret." I've visited those woods a handful of times now, and I've yet to encounter any danger from within. Plus with my inexplicable super strength and Twilight's magical abilities, we should be alright... if I knew how to unlock the former. Though it seems to only show itself in dire situations.

So yeah, we should be fine.

"What about you, what are you doing with the girls?" Twilight then inquired to the concerned pegasus.

"Rarity has a big order to fill tonight, so I volunteered to take care the girls over to my cottage for a sleepover."

"Wow, sounds like everypony has their hoofs filled today; taking care of those three fillies all by yourself. You sure you can handle it?"

As if on cue, while Fluttershy spoke the triple fillies appeared right before us. "What, these sweet little angels? They'll be no problem at all."

"You say that." I smirked jokingly. "Well then, have fun taking care of these children."

The pegasus nodded gratefully. "Thanks, you have fun too with going to the Everfree Forest." Was she jesting or being serious? I raised a brow as Fluttershy glanced to the side. "Come along now girls-"

Wow. They were certainly energetic.

Fluttershy smiled apologetically before walking slowly after the hyperactive fillies. As we watched them go Twilight spoke up. "That's very sweet of Fluttershy to volunteer with looking after those three for Rarity."

"Indeed." I responded while we continued to walk down the path to the forest.

"I hope they don't cause her too much trouble."

"We could check how they're doing after returning from Zecora's," I proposed absent-mindedly, barely acknowledging Twilight's concurring nod.

Seeing those three again... reminded me of a certain little girl waiting for me back home, no doubt wondering where her big brother has gone and when he'll return... Christ I miss her so; that girl was probably still causing a storm over the sudden disappearance of her oldest sibling... I smiled a little at that.

I'll be back soon. Wait for me little one...

"Stardust... are you okay?"

The concerned words caused me to snap out of my stupor, glancing at the brow-raised Twilight. Was I displaying my feelings so obviously? I nodded. "Fine, why do you ask?"

She shrugged. "You just seem... I don't know... sad."

I smiled a little at the honesty. "When am I not?" I jested before deciding to reassure the mare. "I'm fine, Twilight, really... just seeing those little ponies brought back some memories, that's all."

Thankfully the mare seemed to accept that answer, and if I didn't know any better I'd say she anticipated it. "Oh... alright. I won't pry, don't worry."

Won't pry? At this my movement wavered a little, raising a bemused brow at the unicorn. "Who are you and what have you done with the real Twilight?"

She gave an unladylike snort at the disbelieving words. "Very amusing." Yet the mare's features changed for a second, to an expression I could only decipher as... guilt? Regret?

Must be seeing things.

It was a few minutes before Twilight spoke up again. "So, enjoying your time in Ponyville so far?"

Apart from yelling at you and getting blistering headaches from Pinkie Pie? I shrugged and answered casually. "Eh, can't complain."

"You seem to be making more friends recently; Derpy, Bon Bon and Lyra."

I scoffed, not unkindly, at the mare's inaccurate observation. "'Acquaintances' seems more fitting to describe my... relationship with them."

Twilight raised a brow. "Still reluctant to make friends?"

"Does that surprise you?"

The unicorn shook her head, this time her tone that of thoughtfulness while looking away at the path before us. "Honestly I shouldn't be, but considering your recent uplifting mood, I thought... never mind."

...I sighed. "I'll be honest too Twilight." I waited for the unicorn to glance at me before admitting a confession that was puzzling me ever since I resided in the library. "I don't know how, or why, any of you put up with me; considering my... my..."

"Quick tempered attitude?"

"I was going to say 'dissatisfied atmosphere'." I smirked while Twilight then halted for a moment to face me, halting me also.

Oh, that look on her face; the features informing she's about to provide a speech.

"You can be a little grumpy... and rude at times, Stardust. But the girls and I have grown use to it, and we get along pleasantly, don't we?" I shrugged. I suppose. "No pony's perfect. Besides, Spike seems to enjoy your company a lot, just as much as I do... well, I mean you're not as bad as you believe yourself to be."

"Spike's only a child; he doesn't know any better Twilight."

"Maybe so, but you shouldn't doubt yourself like that." The unicorn resumed walking while I followed beside her. "Plus, you've risked your own life for us, for me... multiple times. That shows you at least care about us, more than you'd prefer to admit, right?"

I raised a brow. "What if I just don't desire having the death of Celestia's prized student and her friends on my conscience?"

Like the clever mare she was, Twilight saw right through my bluff with a scoff. "If that was the case; you wouldn't have thrown yourself in harm's way for Trixie, correct?"

"...Touché."

"By the way... thank you."

At the sudden gratitude I looked at the intelligent magical unicorn, who kept her gaze focused on the pathway, where we were almost out of Ponyville. "For what...?"

Twilight smiled softly. "For saving my life... you risked your own against that hydra just to make sure I was safe... even though I wasn't worth you doing that-"

"Twilight." The mare blinked at my firm tone, looking back at me with those inquisitive violet orbs. I refuse to allow her to believe her life was less important than my own. "Your safety - and everyone elses - is worth more to me than anything else." Theirs and my family's back home. In response to the simple truth of things, Twilight turned her head away while I continued. "And you're welcome, my dear."

No conversation emerged then for a while until we were out of the town, continuing our walk down the pathway towards the ever-looming forest. You know, it just occurred to me then; if the Everfree Forest was so threatening to the lives of Ponyville's residents, then why don't they devise a plan to get rid of the area or its dangerous creatures?

They could move out of town, perhaps. Or burn down the forest to scare the inhabitants to all directions away from their town. Or take Ponyville and push it somewhere else. Or... they could request their beloved princess to use her acclaimed incredibly magic to transport the entire forest elsewhere.

Come on, that doesn't sound too implausible for the power this world can do, right?

About halfway there between the distant town and the dark forest, Twilight chose that time to speak up again. "You know, I'm beginning to like Ponyville more than Canterlot."

"Oh?" Where was she going with this?

The studious mare nodded. "Uh-huh. True Canterlot will always hold a special place in my heart; it was where I was born and where my family is. But Ponyville is so more quieter and serene, filled with so many adventures, and where I've made the bestest friends anypony could ask for. I'll forever be grateful to Princess Celestia for sending me here."

"Yes... I suppose Ponyville's atmosphere is more refreshing than that of Canterlot's." I concurred slowly.

Then Twilight looked at me. "Did I ever tell you about my family?"

"No..." But I get the feeling that's about to change.

And so it did.

Twilight used that answer as an excuse to begin chatting about her upbringing, how she was raised in that kingdom and all about how wonderful her family was, particularly her brother, whose name she brought up created a smirk on my muzzle. Stupid, stupid name. But I didn't tell the happy unicorn that; I just listened as she chatted away about how her sibling was her only close friend, alongside a mare who used to 'fillysit' her, as a filly all the way to how she obtained her number one assistant, Spike.

"-And the egg opened, just like that. But there was no time for celebration as my sudden burst of magic got out of control and grew Spike twenty times his size. And everypony else, even mom and dad, into various objects."

"Sounds eventful." I said, adding in short comments here and there at the appropriate times.

She laughed a little, grinning while looking upwards in reminisce the whole time she recalled her past. "Understatement of the century my friend. In the end, Princess Celestia helped me calm down and restore everything back to their natural forms and state. Hence I was lucky enough to then become the Princess's student, and I spent the rest of my life as a filly studying to one of the greatest rulers of Equestria."

...No comment.

As Twilight then sighed blissfully, memory lane evidently taking a pleasant toll on her, there was silence for a long moment.

Long enough for me to process everything I just heard. It was a fascinating story, that's for sure, though I'm completely uncertain why the intelligent mare told me about it. I especially loved the parts where her older sibling took care of some bullies who were targeting her. And how she spoke of her family, and Spike, with such love and care brought a pleasant smile on my own face whenever she mentioned them.

It must be nice... to have parents who one-hundred percent support you, despite you rarely ever seeing them, I imagined.

Still, those teachers who were waiting for the younger Twilight to hatch that egg sounded like expectant arseholes. She was just a filly for God's sake!

"So, what about you?"

The sudden question caused me to look at her. "Me?"

Twilight nodded, looking back at me in turn as we neared the entrance to the forest. "I remember you mentioning once you had siblings of your own. I'm curious about them... that's if you want to tell me."

I can guess why she was hesitant just then; no doubt afraid I might blow up on her again. I smiled slightly, being completely honest. "I don't know Twilight; my family isn't the most interesting in the world, plus any tales of them would sound dull and underwhelming compared to your stories about yours."

"Humour me then."

...Well it was a long walk. Plus no there else was around or in hearing distance. I suppose it wouldn't hurt to tell the inquisitive mare about my family; though some details will have to be either changed or left out so as to not give away the truth of my origins.

So humoured the curious unicorn I did.

---

"The cheeky bugger only got worse overtime, growing up from a sweet little angel to a horrifying nightmare." I exaggerated in my detail of the childhood of my youngest sibling as Twilight chuckled. "Always whining to get what she wants. Always throwing a tantrum whenever someone says no; which to be fair is the case of the majority of colts and fillies, but I don't recall myself or my other two siblings acting so spoiled... before we gained our cutie marks." I added that last bit to authenticate my story even more to the listening unicorn.

Turns out I was more prepared to delve into describing my siblings more than I thought. My mouth kept yammering on about them, yet Twilight didn't appear to mind me talking about them. Not once during our trek into the damp forest had she even slightly flinched at how I was still talking, often asking questions or making comment while I paused for breath.

Such as now. "She sounds like a hoofful."

"She's a pain in the arse." I admitted with no regret, smiling while she raised an amused brow. "So ungrateful. So demanding. Often times she likes to hit peo- ponies - by 'ponies' I mean me exclusively - if she doesn't get what she wants. But you know what?"

"What?"

"I wouldn't have it any other way."

At the truthful statement Twilight's expression softened lightly, smiling at the affection I was unashamed to show when talking about my trouble making younger sister. "You must miss her very much then, having been away from her for so long."

"Not a day goes by where I don't think of her." I stared at the ground for a moment, as the image of a smiling little girl flashed in my mind. "Truth be told, Twilight... she's the only reason I keep on living."

...Why did I just tell her that?

From the corner of my downcast eyes I noticed the close mare's hooves halted, the unicorn sounding surprised. "Wait, 'the only reason'? What do you mean by that?"

I was a few steps ahead before stopping myself. "That little demon is the sole reason I ever even bother getting out of the bed every morning. My only motivation in life is in the han- hooves of that little oblivious child."

Shut up. Just shut up Stardust.

"But... what about the rest of your family?"

Yet some impulse to confide in that intent listening unicorn behind compelled me to respond. At the puzzled question I scoffed, though not unkindly, glancing over my shoulder to the approaching mare. "They do fine without me. I may be the oldest sibling, Twilight... but honestly that doesn't truly mean anything; they don't look up to me, they're more competent in life than I am and ever will be. Plus my mother and father, despite their insistence otherwise, don't really require my presence for anything; not before or after their divorce."

Why was I even telling her any of this? It was as if some sort of force caused me to spill some things I've never really told anyone before. But why Twilight of all people, or ponies? Perhaps my brain just had enough with me keeping my thoughts and emotions on such matters to myself and wanted to inform the nearest living creature since we're alone as the eye can see.

Well, you can quit making me spill the beans now, brain.

Twilight was beside me before she spoke in quiet disbelief. "You don't actually believe that... do you?"

I shrugged indifferently. "What else can I believe? Honestly they take care of me more than I do with them. A heavy price to pay when one is born... unique shall we say."

"...Oh right, I recall you telling me you were the victim of bullies because you were born different."

...Oh yeah; during the whole griffon incident.

"But Stardust..." Ah, speech incoming. I sighed and turned to the unicorn, who feigned ignorance to my exasperation. "Just because you think that, doesn't mean it's true. Everyone in a family always loves and needs one another; no matter how unique they are. I'm more than certain your brother and sisters need you for many things, and they look up to you, you just don't know that yet. I always looked up to my big brother, and I still do to this day, so I'm sure you've inspired your siblings one way or another, whether you realize it or not."

You're lucky I enjoy listening to you, Twilight.

The unicorn continued after I chose to say nothing. "Besides, I've seen you do some independent things. For example; the brownies this morning. You've been baking them all by yourself ever since you arrived in Ponyville, correct?"

"Well, yes."

"See? Plus you once said you were a writer. Speaking of which, how's that coming along? Have you started doing that since coming here?"

I shook my head. "I've had no... recent inspiration." A lie, of course. But it was either that or admitting to the shrugging unicorn my recent limbs refuse to cooperate with my writing style; always making a botch mess on the paper with that quill in my room.

We then proceeded down the pathway before I spoke again, to express some gratitude towards the mare. "Thank you for your words though, Twilight." However useless they were. "Even though I am unworthy of your wisdom."

I suspect that slight redness on her cheeks was from the wisdom compliment, but she threw me a bright grin regardless. "What are friends for?"

What indeed...

And then Twilight directed the conversation back to that of my younger sibling. "Anyway, what was your little sister's name again?"

I couldn't lie there. Just saying the name brings a smile to my face. "Cerys."

"That's a lovely name."

I nodded in pure agreement. "Lovely name... for a sinister child."

Twilight chuckled at the joking tone. "I imagine I was quite the same to my own brother when I was a filly."

I had a quip response prepared. "Hard to imagine, unless you were asking him repetitive questions about some words he knew." It was a jest, really, but I frowned as the mare's posture shifted, looking at the dirty ground in clear guilt. Oh no... "Twilight, I didn't mean that-"

"Well, at least he doesn't use such foul-mouthed words like there's no tomorrow." Was she... was she smirking? I blinked in genuine confusion as Twilight looked back at me-

You little...

My mouth chuckled at the trick. Play on my emotions why don't you? "Fair enough, my dear. Fair enough."

Twilight laughed alongside me, before speaking again with honesty. "You know, you should laugh more often."

I raised a brow. 'Laugh more often'? "And why is that?" That's kind of hard to do with someone when Pinkie Pie can't even get a chuckle out of me.

"It's a wonderful sound."

I blinked at the confession while she shrugged humouredly, continuing to walk while I stared after for a few seconds before following. Okay, I was befuddled there. Who on Earth describes my laughter as 'wonderful'? Twilight apparently. But why? I've heard my own laughter before.

It makes Spongebob's sound tolerable-

"Did you hear that?" Huh? I halted beside Twilight, whose ears pricked up and she appeared to be looking around us. I focused on my hearing in turn.

...Nothing. "Not really-"

"Shh." Well, she was certainly concentrating. I let the interruption slide while the mare frowned in confusion while still turned her head in every direction of the dark depressed-looking forest-

My head started doing so too at an unfamiliar sound. Okay I've heard that. I shared a puzzled glance with Twilight, before she mouthed something I could only decipher as 'Keep your guard up'. I nodded; don't need to tell me twice my dear.

The sound only increased in volume as we stood back to back, the sun was still out and leaking into the forest, so it should be easier to spot any close opponents. But while the mare wasn't looking I raised a brow at the realization of it all.

Twilight and I. Facing some potential danger and standing back to back, both ready to defend the other. I allowed myself a small smirk. Perhaps this time we could work together instead of one sacrificing their self for the other - by that I mean myself risking my own neck out fully for the powerful unicorn behind me.

I can't help it. Twilight Sparkle or not, there was a driven urge within me to defend the mare, Spike and the others, at all times and any cost-

"There!"

My head immediately snapped to the direction Twilight was pointing at... the result? A chicken's head popping out of the bush, staring at us with innocence.

Immediately I felt nothing but utter disappointment. And here I believed we were going to face another dangeour foe. But nope, instead before us was a chicken. I sighed as Twilight walked towards the blinking animal.

Well, I suppose at least there's no threat against Twilight-

Wait a minute...

Cautiously I moved towards the two as Twilight spoke to the smaller creature. For all we know the animal before us was bait to a more dangerous predator. "Hello my feathery friend, what are you doing all the way out here."

At the question I raised a brow. "Well else would it be?" It's an animal in a wild habitat, albeit a life-threatening environment.

By the way, did I mention how much I missed the taste of meat?

"Fluttershy owns a chicken coop outside her house near the edge of the Everfree Forest. I wonder if this poor guy somehow escaped." Sounds like something the kind pegasus would have, so I shrugged. That might be the case, but it still doesn't explain what that sound we heard earlier was. It was definitely a animal sound, but it couldn't have come from this chicken...

...Correct?

As Twilight then reached out to pet the bird, some instinct incited my own hoof to stop her own, shaking my head at the confused mare. She then smiled slightly. "It's just a chicken, Stardust, what harm can he possibly... do?"

We both stared down at the growing shadow blocking the pair of us from the sunlight, and danger was flashing in my mind like a Las Vegas sign. And what was worse was that the shadow originated from... right in front of us.

Slowly our heads turned upwards to the grinning abomination of hell staring down at us. The head being that of a chicken's, and the rest being some sort of lizard's. What was I even looking at, a hybrid?

Whatever it was, the giant red eyes made it clear it had sinister intentions. And I was just haveing a plesant day as well-

My instincts kicked up; pushing the yelping Twilight our of the way, raising my other hoof to the lunging hybrid's neck, preventing it from snapping its growling teeth into my face. My admittedly frightened eyes stared back at its glowing red orbs, and the creature seemed to be... smirking.

...Why was my body suddenly feeling stiff?

Carefully I glanced behind me and- Jesus! The back of my pony body was turning to stone. The growl of the predator I kept at bay grew louder, and I felt my features grabbed onto and twisted to face the abomination straight in the eyes again.

I... I don't feel too good...

"Stardust!"

As I felt an approximate eighty percent of my body turn rocky, I made a last ditched effort, both my front hoofs reaching out to grab the monster by the neck tightly, taking some cruel delight as it choked in displeasure, clawing at my own stone-turning hoofs. It was painful, but I wasn't going down alone, expressing as much to the enraged animal.

"If I'm going down my hybrid friend, I'm taking you with me." I smirked until ther was nothing left to see, only hearing one last cry of terror.

"Stardust!"

---

"...Twilight!"

Blue and green sky. That was all I saw upon awakening in this... wherever the hell I was. Quickly I adjusted my position from lying down to standing on all fours, eyes looking around me at the blended colour sky and the white smoke covering the ground I stood on-

Hey wait a minute... wasn't I turned to stone?

Let's see, after careful inspection of every part the body I could see, it appears that was no longer the case. Plus I didn't feel anything unusual about my new body... in fact I didn't feel anything right now at all. It's as if everything's gone numb, even my mane and tail when touching them. Clearly to my eyes I was no longer encased in rock, so what the hell was with all the numbness?

And where was I even?

...Was I dreaming? Was this the afterlife? Purgatory? This doesn't quite match the description of heaven, or hell, at all. Plus you'd think being dead my body would have returned to that of my original. But nope, I still appear to be in the form of a pony.

Maybe God's just messing with me...

This is unexpected.

The echoing voice caused my body to stiffen, as I literally felt the humoured tone pass through me like a chill. "Who's there?" I asked loudly, immediately preparing myself for an assault of any kind from the voice- wait... "Hang on... are you God?"

The voice sounded even more amused. I am no deity, and you haven't met your end just still have so much to accomplish beforehand, Jack.

My eyes widened; it's been so long since anyone's addressed me as... How did he know my-? Wait... "Specter...?"

It's been a while, my friend. The voice confirmed with comfort in the tone... and I recognized it then.

But that just added more to my already confused state. "But... how... what...?"

At ease. You are quite safe.

"...Where am I?" Really, Stardust? Out of all the questions my mind could conjure up for this situation right now, while a legitimate inquiry, there were far more important things to ask. Yet I felt compelled to await the mysterious voice's answer.

A pocket of your own subconscious. A small retreat as you await your friends to aid in freeing you.

"So... we're in my mind?"

Indeed... you anticipated something else?

"Honestly death but- hey hang on a minute! If we're in my own mind, then what are you doing here? For that matter; who are you and where did you come from? How come I can't see you, even when in my own subconscious, but only hear your voice? And why, in the name of our Lord, did you send me to Equestria in the first place?"

Since I'm here, apparently waiting to be rescued by the others as Specter claimed, there was never a seemingly more appropriate time to get these questions answered. Because, I suppose like Twilight in that regard, I despised not having my curiosity satisfied. Plus, this was a corner of my mind? I didn't expect one part of me to be so... dull.

I see you have been befriending them well.

Oh... oh we're doing this again are we? "Yes, now answer my questions."

Have you already forgotten what I stated last time we spoke? Your inquires will be answered when you accept those six ponies wholly as friends.

"I was hoping you'd forget..." Screw you Specter...

I heard that. Regardless, I had not anticipated your arrival within your own mind at all, my young friend.

I'm not sure whether to take that as an implication he was inside my mind this whole time. "You'll find I'm full of surprises."

A deep chuckle, indicating how aged the owner of the voice truly was. I concur, considering your activities ever since you've been transported to Equestria; battling an ursaminor, a dragon and a hydra. Even now you risked your own life for the safety of another. Miss Sparkle I believe.

"Yes well..." I shrugged. "Rather me than her, after all."

If he had any thoughts against that statement, he kept it to himself. Wise move. Rest assured, you will return to the real world soon. Beforehand, I must commend you on how progressive you are being with the task I have set before you. I'm amazed he has yet to even call out, if he knew so much, about my own attempts to return to my true home. May I inquire, however, as to why you confided in Princess Celestia and Princess Luna of your origins?

Curious huh? "Wouldn't you like to know." I answered casually. Two can play this game my friend; why should I indulge you when you do not do so in turn?

Yet the voice was unfazed, and I had the brief image of the unknown person shrugging. Fair enough. I shall find out sooner or later. Hopefully never. I then raised a brow as the voice suddenly spoke up again. Ah, it appears you are being revived from your subconscious my friend. We shall speak again at the appropriate time.

What? "That was quick!"

You were out, even within your own subconscious, for quite a while. Until we speak again, Jack.

I noticed then around everything was becoming more brighter. Oh no he doesn't! "Hang on; you can't-"

Nope.

---

"-dust! Can you hear me? Stardust!"

My awakening eyes blinked rapidly as reality returned to me, shaking my head as a small headache appeared out of nowhere. Where... what...?

...Oh yes. I recall everything now. God damn you Specter...

"Stardust. Are you alright?"

I knew that voice from anywhere. "Twilight...?" I asked rather weakly before my blurry vision returned to clear as crystal, the smiling relieved unicorn standing before me as I slowly stood up, the forest area spotted from the rest of my eyes. Was that it then? Did I return to normal? Well by 'normal' I meant by not becoming a statue-

Before I was even aware of it, the purple mare was already embracing me, two wrapped hoofs around my rather stiff neck. Oh right... I was standing when I was encased- oh never mind that, Twilight Sparkle was hugging me... again.

And like last time it felt... good.

"I'm so glad you're okay." The unicorn said after releasing me before I was even given the opportunity to return the favour, her tone nothing but happy and pleased to see I was in an alright state. "Oh, sorry." Her expression turned apologetic and shy as I flinched at the stiffness of my neck.

"Not your fault... Did you...?" Tch, my throat felt a little dry.

Though the intelligent mare seemed to get what I was thinking about, shaking her head and nodding to beside her. "No. It was Fluttershy who helped restore you." Fluttershy...? I slowly turned my recovering head around to the observing pegasus and the three fillies, all smiling at us happily, evidently just as glad that I'm alive. "She got the creature to turn you back from stone."

"...I see." Well then, time to thank the shy mare the only way I currently could, slowly walking up to her while the rest of the stiffness disappeared. I bowed gratefully to the blinking Fluttershy. "You have my gratitude, my dear."

"Oh. It was nothing, really. We're all just glad you're okay, Stardust."

"'It was nothing'?!" One of the three fillies exclaimed. I imagine this one was... oh dear lord, I've forgotten their names. The light brown pegasus proceeded to gesture wildly. "Fluttershy showed that thing true terror when she gave it the Stare!" The what...? I frowned in confusion while Fluttershy shrugged sheepishly, and a clucking sound attracted our attention to an approaching full chicken, to which the yellow pegasus walked towards to comfort the evidently frightened bird-

Wait... that creature.

Immediately I focused squinting into the night for the fleeing hybrid. There you are you son of a [BEEP]; I spotted a slithery tail retreating to a nearby bush. I walked in pursuit, mustering up the hardest glare I could manage before preparing to exact my vengeance on the creature-

I felt a soft hoof on my shoulder to make me abruptly pause, followed by a comforting voice. "Let it go, Stardust. Fluttershy's made sure it will never harm another pony again."

Good for her, but my pride demanded retribution for encasing me in stone. But glancing at the pleading violet eyes brought up an immense feeling of hesitation.

"Please, do it for me."

...I sighed to express my reluctance, slowly nodding while allowing the beast to get away. "Alright, just this once." But if the abomination goes near anyone else I knew again, I'll have it as an appetizer.

Twilight smiled in relief before quickly withdrawing her hoof, another voice popping up. "Um... excuse me." Our attention turned to the approaching yellow Earth Pony, who was looking at me with curiosity. "I don't think we've ever met. My name is Apple Bloom. And those two there are Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo." Said fillies joined her.

Ah, kids... one of my many weaknesses. I bowed politely. "It is a pleasure to meet you young ones. My name is Stardust Balance." I stood up straight while Fluttershy walked towards us with a chicken on her backside, a sudden thought causing me to frown. "So... ladies, why exactly are three children here are in the middle of the Everfree Forest?"

The two teenage mares shrugged, Twilight answering. "It's a long story. Why don't we tell you while taking these three girls back to Fluttershy's cottage?"

I nodded along with the others, noticing one of the three children yawn tiredly. Fluttershy appeared to note that as well, smiling brightly. "Come along then girls. We've had enough excitement for one night."

As the pegasus took the lead, guiding the three ecstatic fillies, something popped in my mind which prompted me to call out. "Fluttershy." I waited for her to glance over her shoulder. "Thank you again; that's twice you've saved my life now."

"Oh, you're welcome." She beamed at my gratefulness before continuing escorting the three small ponies.

"Shall we?" I heard Twilight ask next to me.

I smirked and gestured forward formally. "After you my dear."

"Thank you, but I'd prefer you walk right beside me."

"...As you wish." I obliged while raising a brow.

"And an additional thank you, Stardust. It's twice now you've saved my life." Twilight began as we trailed behind the others.

And holy hell did her voice become more quiet and somber with each passing word. "I was afraid when you pushed me out of the way like that, turning to stone in my stead. I honestly didn't know what to do. After I used magic to chase the creature off, I immediately wen to Zecora's place for help. Turns out she wasn't even there; I knew I should have awaited a replied letter beforehand. And... well I sorta panicked, you know. Because I wasn't aware of any spell to transform you back from stone! And the idea of you becoming a stone forever just-!"

"Twilight, Twilight." I interjected before she could continue one with her guilt, reaching out to do something incredibly uncharacteristic of me as we halted: I placed a gently hoof under her chin so she didn't turn away. I'm work out what's wrong with me today after reassuring the mare before me. "It's alright, my dear. I'm here and still breathing now. What you could have done previously is irrelevant now. I'm just glad you're alright."

"But... I could have done something..."

"You're not all-powerful or omniscient." I reminded her, having adopted a softer tone to help lift this stubborn unicorn's spirits. And I think that was enough of holding her. I released her chin, glad she didn't immediately look away. "Sometimes there are things neither you nor anyone else but a specific being has to accomplish. Exhibit A: Fluttershy." I nodded to the distant pegasus, who with the small fillies paused in their walk to wait for us, having a conversation of their own; most likely a lecture. "But the fact you were concerned for me, while unneeded, is appreciated."

"Of course my worrying was necessary. You're my friend." A purple hoof placed on my chest. What was with this personal touching? And why was it so welcoming...? Must be still disoriented.

I chose then to say nothing, simply walking towards the other while Twilight followed beside me. It was late anyway; we can save this discussion for tomorrow. But before then. "Well, in relation to our conversation earlier today, I suppose there is one thing I should be grateful to Celestia for also."

I glanced to my left at the blinking Twilight, who was surprised either by this sudden shift of tone, or the fact I was willingly thanking her mentor for anything. "And what might that be?"

"Having me interact with some fantastic ponies... and dragon."

---

While we were enjoying listening to the playful laughter of the Cutie Mark Crusaders nearby, Twilight, Fluttershy and I were currently content around a table outside the cottage. The only difference between our drinks is mine simply being a glass of water, having declined the offer of tea multiple times.

Last night I was informed of what occurred during my statue state. After seeing that Zecora wasn't home, Twilight returned to check on me before returning to the library for any spell in the books that would revive me, worried that taking me with her would damage my fragile state. It turned out the hybrid managed to escape from my stone grip, targeting a chicken that left Fluttershy's coop nearby after freeing itself from my clutch.

The three troublesome fillies, meanwhile, snuck out of the house during night and into the Everfree Forest, pursuing some sort of danger they could face and capture, earning the tattoos they so crave. I was shaking my head the whole time, exasperated and humoured over the lengths the youthful three would go to, all to get those accursed cutie marks of their own.

Twilight had then returned after finding out only the creature which encased me in the first place can reverse the process, running into a distraught Fluttershy who was seeking out the three lost fillies. Eventually they caught up with the frightened crusaders after hearing screams from near them, Fluttershy utilizing this 'Stare' that halted the abomination - its named revealed to me as a "Cockatree" or something like that - from trapping her in stone and ordered it to release me and the chicken.

Suffice to say, all I said at the end of the tale was that if Fluttershy wasn't telling off the three crusaders, I would have.

"This tea is delicious. Thank you again for letting us stay over and join you for morning tea, Fluttershy."

"You're quite welcome Twilight, it's a special recipe of mine."

"I'd love for you to share it with me sometime."

"Okay. Stardust, are you sure you don't want any?"

Oh, no need to invite me into the conversation ladies. "Need I sound like a broken record?" I smirked, finally looking away from the kids to the confused mares, shaking my head politely. "No thank you, Fluttershy."

"You seem to enjoy watching the fillies play." Twilight pointed out, while a letter and ink above her was being filled out. I assume it must be for her mentor.

"I like kids." I shrugged, the image of my little sister appearing within my mind as I spoke. "Plus they remind me of Cerys."

"'Cerys'?"

"Stardust's younger sister."

The unicorn's explanation caused Fluttershy to blink in surprise, before her smile brightened even more. "Oh! I didn't know you had a little sister. That's a beautiful name she has."

Yes, it contrasts quite perfectly with that little devil's attitude. "Thank you. I'll tell her you said that."

The yellow pegasus nodded, sipping her tea. "A little sister along with a puppy. That must be nice."

"Well a pain in the arse more than anything."

"I wasn't aware you have a puppy back in England." I shrugged at Twilight's discovery. "And I was wrong about you Fluttershy, you do know what you're doing with the girls."

I nodded in agreement, adding in my two cents. "Plus last night you've displayed a vast among of courage against that hybrid. Good job Fluttershy."

The pegasus dismissed the praise. "Oh I wouldn't go that far. I mean, I assumed I'd just be as good with kids as I am with animals, Boy was I wrong. I really learnt the hard way not to bite off more than I can chew."

Oh I see, so it's Fluttershy who was taught a valuable lesson today. Good for her. I simply smiled while sipping the clean water.

"You and Rarity both." Twilight then pointed out, before glancing somewhere behind me. "Good morning Rarity." I looked behind me to the tired-looking white unicorn, nodding in greeting.

"Did you finished with those capes?" Fluttershy inquired.

The mare blew out a breath, walking towards us. "Just delivered them. I have to admit, if you hadn't come along I might not have. Thanks again." She nudged the pegasus' cheek, and I'm amazed her horn didn't poke the other mare's eye out.

"Won't you stay for some tea?"

"I really must get back to the shop and clean up. Girls! Get your things! Time to go!" Rarity ordered the three... before continuing doing so while the three fillies disobeyed.

There was nothing but a smile on my face. Yep... exactly like my trouble making sister.

Fluttershy sighed beside me and said. "Excuse me for one moment." And my smile changed to a smirk as the energetic children immediately obeyed the kind pegasus.

"Kids can be quite a handful, can't they?"

I concurred. "But you can't help but find their behaviour endearing."

"Indeed." Twilight nodded while sipping her tea as I looked back to the table, before adding casually while the fillies said their goodbyes. "Oh by the way, your cape's been stolen."

Wait what?

My head instantly looked at my back, seeing nothing but the bright gold fur and insulting cutie mark I usually cover up. What the-? Where did it-? "Hey!" I called in annoyance as Twilight laughed lightly at my indignation towards the three fleeing gleeful fillies escaping with my clothing worn by one of them. "One moment my dear. Get back you three!"

---

AN: Next time: as the three crusaders enter a contest in hopes to gain their cutie marks, the Golden Oak Library gains an unexpected visitor. Please review and await the next chapter my friends.

Also watched the recent season five episode. My favourite bit was when- [REDACTED]

Disclaimer: I do not own My Little Pony nor any parody song(s) utilized within this chapter. If that was the case, then there would be at least one recurring villain appearing in more than two episodes during one season of the show. Intro parody song: Ducktales. Enjoy!

---

"Before you get mad, I had nothing to do with this."

Well considering I just got up and have yet to get my water, I'll either be mad or weary.

Still I raised a waking-up eyebrow at the dragon who was attempting, and failing, to block my field of vision, slowly pushing his raised arms back down to get a look at whatever's happening on the first floor-

Oh Jesus...

I sighed and rubbed my tired head at the mess of books and scrolls a few feet away, created by the three fillies whose heads were poking out of the mountain of literature. Because that's what I want to wake up to, a part of the library that appeared as though it was attacked by a hurricane... or Rainbow Dash.

Spike smiled meekly when I glanced at him in question. "What happened here?"

"They're trying to get their cutie marks." The deadpanned lizard explained. Ah... and by making a mess of things they hope to achieve such?

Ugh, I was too tired for this [BEEP]...

"Oh hello there Stardust!" The yellow filly, I believe it was Apple Bloom, noticed my presence, waving as though unfazed by the annoyed expression. "Twilight's not here at the moment if you're looking for her."

The information had me frown, while Spike walked away to return whatever he was doing. "Why would you assume I'd be looking for Twilight?"

She shrugged while continuing to look through the mountain she and her friends created. "Well, you don't look like you've got a book with ya, so I just assumed you were going to ask Twilight to help ya find a book to borrow."

Ohh... my tired brain realized the implications. "I live here... temporarily anyway." I responded with slight amusement, to their continuous ignorance. I shrugged and turned to the dragon. "I'll clean up this mess, Spike." After I've had my morning drink of course.

Spike beamed in gratitude. "Thanks Stardust."

I nodded before proceeding on my way to the kitchen, glancing at the fillies while I passed by. "You're all fortunate I'm too tired right now to lecture you about the mess made here. Next time, I won't be so charitible, alright?"

"Yeah sure." The light brown one replied - Scootaloo I believe - while looking through the pile.

I shook my head at their ignorance. Honestly...

By the time I entered the other room I heard a surprised question. "What happened here?"

---

Life is such insanity, here in Ponyville.

Ponies, unicorns, pegasi; it's a strange Ville.

Might start a mystery, or retcon history!

Startales! Oo-oo!

Tales of headaches everywhere!

Startales! Oo-oo!

P-P-P-Ponies right beside you. There's a voice out there to guide you.

What to do? Just join in the startales! Oo-oo!

Startales!

---

"The Cutie Mark Crusaders!"

Cue fanfare. Because that proud announcement of theirs was the first thing I heard upon returning into the messy room, a glass in my hoof while the three fillies seemed pumped up over something, brohoofing each other.

"Did I miss something?" I inquired while joining Twilight and another pony who I've never met before.

"Oh hello Stardust. Just woke up?"

I nodded while the unfamilar mare next to Twilight raised a brow... wait... I think I know who this is. "'Just woke up'? Pardon me for saying so, but isn't it two o'clock in the afternoon?" I shrugged to her disbelief. In my defence I was up the majority of the night pondering about my latest conversation with a certain voice.

The purple unicorn clarified in amusement. "Stardust is a late sleeper... a very late one."

No point denying it. I've always had difficulty sleeping until a late time. "On the bright side, at least I don't stay in bed until a time like four." I ignored Twilight's mumble of "Yeah, rarely anyway...", instead gesturing to the smiling young children. "So, what's with the hype?"

"'Hype'?" The dark pink Earth Pony echoed curiously.

"Excitement."

"Ah, well-"

"We're going to enter the Ponyville School Talent Contest!" Apple Bloom interjected loudly.

Then Sweetie Belle. "Yeah, maybe there we'll finally learn what our special talents are."

And finally Scootaloo. "And finally earn our cutie marks!"

"Cutie Mark Crusaders! Let's move out!" The three fillies exclaimed before rushing over to the open exit.

As they left, they were blissfully oblivious to the Earth Pony's call: "Wait a minute you three, you need to clean up this mess!" All for naught. I took a sip while the mare sighed and glanced apologetically at the library's owner. "I'm terribly sorry for the mess those three have made."

"It's fine, Cheerilee, don't worry." The unicorn rassured her. Cheerilee... Cheerilee... Oh right, yes, a teacher who runs this town's school.

"You know how kids are, Twilight."

"Yes I do." The purple mare glanced humourously at the working dragon. "I suppose we'll have to clean up."

"I'm dealing with this mess, Twilight." I stated. "Already told Spike I'd clean up anyway."

Of course, the uniocrn protested. "Oh. Really, Stardust, you don't have to do that-"

"I insist. It pains me to see a messy library anyhow."

"Well well." Cheerilee smiled in interest. "I wasn't aware we had another librarian in Ponyville besides Twilight here."

"Oh. Stardust isn't a librarian, he's-"

"Standing right here, my dear." I smirked as Twilight flushed in embarrassment while the other mare chuckled behind her hoof.

"Of course, sorry. Stardust, this is Miss Cheerilee, who educates young colts and fillies at the Ponyville Schoolhouse. Cheerilee, this is Stardust Balance, a good friend of mine."

A good friend of yours? Since when did I reach that level of friendship in your mind Twilight? Regardless I bowed formally to the dark pink Earth Pony. "A pleasure to meet you, Miss Cheerilee."

"My, a gentlecolt as well. It is nice to meet you in turn, Mr Balance."

I nodded before addressing Twilight once again. "Anyway, as soon as I'm done with this drink, I'll get right on it."

---

"You sure you won't come with us to watch the talent show?"

"I'm sure Twilight. There are just some things I need to dwell upon. I'll probably attend sometime later,"

"Alright. Well take good care of the library while I'm out."

I smirked as the two headed for the door. "You expect anything less from me?"

"You haven't stopped surprising me yet." Touche. "See you later then." I nodded in farewell as Twilight and Spike exited the clean library through the doorway outside, closing said door behind them. Once again I was left to my own peace, quietness and thoughts.

Just the way I like it.

Already my hooves began moving in their own accord, beginning the pacing I usually go through when in deep thought. And today my thoughts dwell over a specific subject that occurred during my temporary imprisonment in stone.

Specter.

It's been a while since I pondered about that mystery entity, due to the fact I've been more focused on adjusting to the lifestyle of this world and interacting with the residents. Plus that voice hasn't spoken to me since the whole ticket affair. To hear it again after so long was unexpected, to say the least. And the fact he was apparently making himself at home within my own mind only made me more curious and apprehensive... and annoyed.

That coward believed he had the right to do that.

My brain wasn't a house to reside in. Who was he to take refuge in there?

What was even more irritating was his words said to me that day, where information from him was very, very scarce. Nothing new about my predicament, just a comment over how 'well' I'm doing over my interactions with the ponies. I didn't need a compliment; I needed answers.

Answers that he refuses to give me for whatever reason.

If he wants me to make friends with the Mane Six, then Specter should at least give me some sufficient details as to why I should.

During my contemplation, my ears picked on the sound of knocking, directing my attention from the wooden clean floor to the front door. Were they back already? Or maybe someone either wishes to borrow a book or return one. I opened the door, and the pony in front of me was not the average resident I anticipated.

But rather a mornach.

"Hello Stardust. It's been a while."

...What?

For a moment I couldn't form a vocal response, instead resorting to rapid perplexed blinking and a mouth agape at the unexpected presence right in front of me. What... what was she doing here?

Celestia smiled at my reaction, seemingly taking delight in it. "No need to look so shocked my friend. May I come in?"

I slowly nodded, steeping aside for the mornach to enter. Come on Stardust; you may not like her but she's still royalty! I swallowed, finally regaining some common sense. "Twilight's not here if you're looking for her."

"I am aware." Oh? The Princess glanced over to me while I closed the door behind us. "Quite the contrary, it is you who I currently wish to speak to." Oh... oh dear. "Now now, no need to look wary my friend. But before we speak, you wouldn't mind making me a cup of tea would you? I'm rather parched right now."

---

Talk about awkward.

Princess Celestia, in the Golden Oak Library kitchen, drinking a fresh hot cup of tea made by yours truly - who was I to be an impolite host since Twilight and Spike were absent? - taking a seat by one end of the table, and I by the other, having myself a cup of soda.

Of all the unwelcome things I could have not desired today, this was the most.

The mornach seemed unfazed by the atmosphere of tension, sipping her own drink with satisfied delight, setting down rather formally before speaking. "For a stallion who holds no taste for tea, you seem to make an effective cup."

"It's not the first time." I shrugged. "Twilight often wants a drink while Spike is napping."

"Oh?" The Princess raised a brow. "She asks you to make one?"

"Actually no, I just make one for her."

"And why is that?"

"More to the point Celestia, why are you here?" Civil conversation when there's something more important to discuss stalls me for so long. Though unlike last time, as I expected the alicorn to at least make a reaction to my clear disrepsect, she simply took another sip of her tea.

"Not one for pleasant talks, I see."

"If it's alright with you, I'd just like to get to the heart of the matter."

"Very well." Celestia set her cup down again elegantly, staring at me with those pink eyes that holds centuries of knowledge and experience. Though I wouldn't dare add wisdom to it, this mornach was anything but wise. "I have come to check on how you are doing in Ponyville, along with discovering if you've learnt anything new about your situation."

Ah of course.

"Alright then." I took a gulp of the refreshing fizzy sustenance before setting the drink down in turn, clearing my throat before continuing. "My time here in this town has so far been... fair shall we say. I am getting along well with the residents, especially with Twilight, Spike and the others. The former two have been very gracious hosts, and I erather enjoy spending time with them. So far I have yet to encounter anything that has caused me grief."

"Oh? Not even when facing a hydra head-on and getting turned to stone?"

Oh so this Princess of the Sun knew. As she asked that her features shifted to that of blankness, and I shrugged at the look. "Not even those."

"I see." I bet you do. Celestia proceeded to sigh a little in thought, looking down upon the reflection of her own tea for a moment. "When Twilight informed me over these incidents, I kept questioning myself whether having you stay in Ponyville with my student was in any way a good idea. Despite my status as a Princess and power, I am not wholly wise as everyone is led to believe."

"My dear Celestia, I'd be shocked if that was the case."

She said nothing for a moment, seemingly in deep contemplation. What, no counterargument for that jab? So did she secretly thought that some of the decisions and ways she gets things done were complete and utter bull-[BEEP] as well?

"However, I must thank you."

Hang on, what? "Thank me?"

"Indeed." Celestia nodded, again smiling at me but this time in gratitude. "You risked your own life for my beloved student, not once but twice. The fact you were do conduct such noble acts for the safety of another is enough to earn my trust."

Wow... oh wow... you trust way too easily then my dear. Still, I felt a sense of pride rise up within me over the fact royalty was thanking me for something.

"In addition, I must offer my gratitude for saving my royal captain, Shining Armor, and a colt in danger from that house on fire back in Canterlot some time ago."

Oh yeah, that happened. Honestly forgot that. "No problem." I replied politely while having a gulp of my cool drink.

"If there is anything I can do to return the favour, Stardust, let me know."

"That depends if you've discovered a way to transport me home as of yet." I responded rather jokingly.

Yep, Celestia confirmed the unsurprising bad news, shaking her head. "I apologize, but despite my efforts, I have uncovered no method of transportation than can take a pony bwteen worlds. You are stuck here in the meantime." I nodded, not really that fazed by this any more. I doubt anyone in Equestria will find a way how. "But this topic brings revelance to another I wish to bring up; has this unknown character - Specter I believe you called him - reappeared recently?"

"...You know, as a matter of fact he has, but not in the way you might think." Not that it was any of your business Celestia. But who knows, maybe you can be of some use. I continued while she regarded me with intent listening. "While I was encased in stone by that cocka-what-its-face, it seems my unconciosuness led me into a part of my own mind, a part where Specter was apparently residing."

"Indeed?"

"Indeed. I encountered him there, though like last time I only heard his voice. I of course demanded more answers as to why I was in your world, alongside who he was and where he came from."

"And what did he say?" Celestia seemed to lean forward a little. Very composing of you.

"Very, very vague things." I replied, not bothering to display my frustation at the lack of information given to me by that damn voice. "Only that I was progressing in my 'task' rather sufficiently, and that same responce where he will provide me with more answers after I've geniunely considered Twilight and her friends as, well, my friends."

"Hmm." She was evidently thinking really hard about this. "Go on."

"That was about it, before we could speak further Fluttershy already made the creature turn me back from stone, bringing me back to reality." If I can call this world that...

"I see." Well... can't blame you there Celestia. I would say the exact same thing- hey wait a minute, of course I can blame you. In fact I can blame you for just about anything. Or that might just be my irritation talking. "Then it appears I can repeat my statement from last time; you will have to continue doing as this Specter requests if you are to find a way home."

"Yippee..."

Then the mornach threw me a humoured expression. "Though I don't see why you are complaining as much; according to Twilight's letters, you're getting along with her and the others rather well."

Normally I would deny as such, but one part of Celestia's words had me raise a brow. "Twilight... talks about me in those letters?"

"Of course." She nodded, her small smile widening a little before taking another sip of her tea. Oh right... forgot I even had soda with me, and that my hoof clutched around it was freezing. I let go of the cool drink as Celestia continued. "It seems she took the task of helping you feel comfortable in Ponyville rather seriously."

"She takes everything rather seriously." I pointed out with a smirk. But I had to swallow a lump of flattery over the fact Twilight would even consider me important enough to have me mentioned sometimes in her letters to her mentor.

The tall alicorn chuckled. "Her commitment and loyalty are astounding feats, that is true. Sometimes I wish she'd be more light-hearted about things. But whether you realize it or not, Stardust, my beloved student desires to befriend you completely."

"Hm. You're very luck to be teaching someone like her."

"Thank you Stardust."

"But no offence to her, yet it sounds as though, considering befriending me was a task you set upon her, I'm a means to an end to her." Now that this topic was brought up, it makes more logical sense as to why Twilight goes to such great lengths to befriend me. No way would anyone willingly attempt to be my friend. Except for Spike, but he's only a child who doesn't know any better.

And Fluttershy. But that's due to her being more kind and trusting than she should be.

"I believe there's an irony to your words." Wait what? I frowned as Celestia's tone and features shifted a little, looking and sounding more serious and... accusing. "Because it also sounds to me you are merely using Twilight and the others to get what you want. How am I to know when you eventually leave Equestria you will do so without so much a tearful farewell to my student and her friends?"

Why... you...

"How dare you..." You want to try and intimidate me with your expression, you glorified Princess? How about a glare in return at the ludicrous accusation you throw at me. My voice rised alongside my disbelief and anger. "How dare you! You think I would ever use Twilight, Twilight of all people, and Spike and the others as pawns? If you think I would ever even consider toying around with their feelings, then you may as well admit to yourself how incompetent a monarch you truly are!"

For this alicorn to have the gall to... not once since I've been to this world have I ever considered using Twilight and the rest like chess pieces. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash maybe, but just thinking about the idea of messing around with all their feelings and then leaving them in a devastated state after I depart from Equestria made me feel sick to my stomach.

I was no Palpatine.

To my further annoyance, Celestia looked unfazed by my raised tone at her. You'd think for a Princess she'd be more use to other addressing her with proper respect and honour. "I would appreciate it if you would calm down and subside your anger, Stardust."

"Oh I'm sorry. Maybe if some wild accusations weren't thrown at me I wouldn't be so mad."

Despite my ever increasing attitude, the monarch's features softened a little. "So you have no intention of using my subjects as a means to an end?"

"If that was the case, you'd think I'd be a little more open and interactive to them. They are not tools to be utilized and thrown away with. Plus I would rather set myself on fire and then tap dance in front of an ursamajor than ever intentionally hurt Twilight or the others." There was no exaggeration to this, I would do just those instead of inflicting any pain, physically or emotional, against them.

"Then we should have no problem." Celestia finished the rest of her tea before standing up, staring down at me with an expression I couldn't decipher. "In addition to your words, you also almost cost your own life for the safety of Twilight, Spike and their friends a number of times. I only hope when the time comes for you to return back to your world, they will understand."

"I hope so too..."

"Hm. Well I have kept enough of your time. And before I leave, Princess Luna sends her regards." I nodded, though why Luna would send me any regard was curious.

"Tell her I send them in turn."

The royal alicorn glanced at me while she was leaving. "I shall. But hopefully, Stardust, you will trust Twilight enough soon to tell her the truth about yourself. And hopefully I can take your word for it that you are not simply taking advantage of the task given to you."

I have only one thing to say to you then before you depart, my dear...

---

"Excuse me. Pardon me. Coming through. Stallion getting his way through life here." I muttered several sentences while passing through the crowd of cheering ponies, eyes seeking out a certain purple unicorn in hopes of having a word with her. "Twilight, are you around here?" I called, hoping for a response.

Just where could she be? Backstage perhaps? That mare probably has that kind of permission-

Hip hop sounding fanfare blared from the nearby stage, causing me to look up in annoyance.

"Please welcome the Cutie Mark Crusaders!"

...Well seeing as how I'm here regardless. I sighed and shifted around, placing my full attention on the drawing curtains temporarily.

Before immediately regretting it for the rest of my miserable existence.

"Look here: three little ponies."

"Oh my God..." I whispered my justifiable disbelief at the three heads popping out of the shadows.

What... What the hell was I looking at?

"Ready to sing for this crowd."

What was the look they're going for here, the diva pirates? Seriously what in the name of sanity was going on right now? My jaw was literally agape at what those three... rather bold young ponies were doing.

"Listen up; 'cause here's our story!

I'm gonna sing it really louuuuuuud!"

The full stage lights then turned off while they were all vocally exclaiming how loud they were going got sing, revealing a set that made me glad the plays I use to be in at school were all costumes and no sets. And don't get me started on those costumes of theirs, didn't they know this was, as I presumed, a talent show and not a Halloween dress display? Who designed them, a Gothic Willy Wonka? I can't tell who looks the worst; probably Apple Bloom because her costume looks the closest to being pajamas.

And that makeup. Oh the horrendous paint all over her faces...

I observed the display with my feelings a mix of horror and pity.

Those poor girls...

"When your a younger pony,

and your flank is very bare!

Feels like the sun will never come

when your cutie mark's not there!

The three of us fight, fight fight, fight!

There is nothing that we fear!"

Cheap crude sets. Scootaloo singing as though she's never had singing lessons to begin with. Apple Bloom... using kung fu.

"They're absolutely serious right now..."

"We'll have to figure out what we'll do next!"

Hopefully never do this again.

"'Till our cutie marks are hereeeee!

We are the cutie mark crusaders!

On a quest to find out who we are!"

I suppose this is all just payback from that damn monarch for my parting words to her...

"And we will never stop the journey!

Not until we have our cutie marks!"

Yes, that's it smoke, cover up this atrocious display. So then I can fully process what the [BEEP] was even happening before me right now.

Were those three really so desperate to gain those tattoos they would resort to such an awful manner? I know, I know, they're just kids, and I'd hate to go Simon Cowell on them but... wow, this performance would give my teenage sister's singing a run for her money.

But I will give them credit on one thing, despite all the horribleness before me and the understandably shell-shocked crowd.

They're trying.

"They all say that you'll get your mark.

When the time is really right!

And you just know what you're suppose to do,

and your talent comes to light."

Did I mention they were already screwing themselves up with minor accidents occurring on the stage? As if this wasn't going to bomb enough already.

"But it's not as easy as it sounds.

And that waiting's hard to do!

So we test our talents everywhere;

until our face is blue!"

Your faces should be red right now...

"We are the cutie mark crusaders!

On a quest to find out who we are!"

Erm... who activated the wind turbine?

"And we will never stop the journey!

Not 'till we have our cutie marks!

We are the cutie mark crusaders!

On a quest to find out who we are!"

Oh dear...

"And we will never stop the journey!

Not 'till we have our cutie marks!"

The rather fitting conclusion for this song was everything falling apart and crashing right on top of them, to my concern but then relief when they appeared from the rubble unharmed, staring at the crowd as though awaiting some applause.

The audience of course gave the right response.

I know what you're thinking, isn't it cruel of me to think that laughing at all the hard work and effort three littls fillies put into in hopes of obtaining their cutie marks?

Indeed, hence why I wasn't laughing along with the crowd, instead watching the three ashamed young ponies slowly leave the stage.

While after a long moment the enjoyment from the crowd over what they saw slowly subsided, I raised a brow as numerous colts and fillies, two I noted were Snips and Snails. I guess the crusaders were the last to present whatever it was they were doing.

What WERE they doing anyway...?

Ah, there's Spike, on the stage, walking alongside the teacher whom I met earlier this afternoon. The Earth Pony spoke loudly, "Let's hear it for our talented fillies and colts!"

I rubbed my ears while wincing as the audience proceeded to repeatedly stomp their hooves on the ground like a herd of elephants.

"Our first award goes to Snips and Snails!" Well what do you know? "For best magic act!" I smirked a little, clapping my two hoofs softly while the whole crowd cheered happily.

Oh, and hide all you like you three, you'll get your awards soon I imagine.

"The next award goes to Sunny Days and Peachy Pie! For best dramatic performance!" I love how it's Spike who's placing the medals on the young ponies. Regardless I clapped again. No need to be sour about the whole thing anyway.

"And finally, the last award of the night goes to..." I'm drowning in suspense here. "The Cutie Mark Crusaders!"

Of course. I rolled my eyes.

"For best comedy act!"

I blinked in comprehension while the crowd cheered for their bold fillies. Oh so THAT'S what they were going for... though judging by their far-off expressions I assume that wasn't the case.

Well, a comedy award is better than no award I suppose. I do wonder though if my little sister was here, what award she would have won. Probably singing, since that's a talent she wanted to show off last time I checked.

Still, I was happy for the three fillies receiving some sort of reward for their performance, no matter how demeaning the medals were or their show in general. The three fillies bowed before eventually leaving the stage.

Let's just hope they NEVER do something like that again.

---

Having spotted three particular mares earlier, I hurriedly exited the applauding audience and followed Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash - though why the latter was here I did not know - in hopes of seeing the elusive Twilight.

And look and behold, here she was on backstage.

While walking by the three beaming fillies who were running to the taller ones, thankfully no longer wearing those absurd costumes, I joined the smiling purple unicorn while turning around beside her to watch the fillies boast about our awards. "Well, that was certainly a... unique performance." I commented, attempting sound more casual than humoured.

"That's one way of putting it." Twilight concurred, nodding and seeming not to notice my forced tone. "All in hopes of gaining their cutie marks. Now they believe their special talents involves comedy."

"So, nothing new then."

I felt a soft nudge to my right. "Be nice, Stardust. They worked hard."

"Oh I know. Which is why I didn't laugh alongside the audience over their display of... comedy."

"Well then at least you have some composure."

I glanced sharply at the smirking unicorn, who feigned obliviousness. "I have plenty of composure, thank you very much."

"Indeed? There are multiple times which you proved otherwise."

"Name one."

"Gilda."

The name of that insufferable griffon had me sigh in frustration. "You're never gonna let that go, are you?" I added as Twilight opened her mouth to answer something no doubt smart-arsed, before I raised a hoof to interject. "Never mind. I needed to have a word with you anyway Twilight. Privately."

The studious mare finally turned to me in question, before nodding and escorting me further away from the chatting others, still within sight but enough not to be in hearing distance from them, even for a pony's tall average ears.

"Thank you, Twilight, you know what I have to say in privacy is of importance."

"Oh no, who did you hit this time?"

"If you would take this seriously, that would be greatly appreciated." I snapped irritably. I was no mood for games right now. Playtime's currently over. "Or would rather not hear about your beloved mentor's visit while you were out?"

The reaction was completely expected, as Twilight dropped a shocked expression. "P-Princess Celestia was here? In Ponyville?"

"More specifically, the library." I confirmed with a firm nod. "She arrived intentionally just as you and Spike left to this show."

"But... she could have said hello, or something..." I waited while the disappointed unicorn looked down at the floor thoughtfully for a moment, before looking back up, regaining herself. "Well, what did the Princess want?"

"A word with me."

"Oh... about?"

Ahh, there was that inquisitive mare, who didn't even care if the matter wasn't any of her business. Lucky for her, some portion of it was. "How I'm doing here in Ponyville; she was wondering how I was getting along with you, Spike and your friends."

"Oh... and?"

...Was it me or was there a trace of worry in her tone for a second?

I shrugged casually. "I told her you and Spike have been great hosts, and that I was getting along with everyone else fairly."

Twilight sighed, seemingly in relief. "Okay, was that all?"

What, no gratitude for commenting about how you and Spike treat around the tree-house? Frowning a little, I lied. "The main gist of it, yes... however there was something during our conversation that led me here to seek you out. I need clarification from you."

"Oh?" You seem to be saying 'Oh' a lot, my dear. "About what?" Twilight asked, evidently puzzled.

"Over our supposed growing friendship." The purple mare blinked in confusion as I continued. "I need to know, since it was Celestia who requested you to befriend me, that you are or not simply befriending me because your mentor asked you to. That everything we've been through was purely due to your commitment to Celestia and her tasks."

It was a nagging feeling I couldn't get rid of.

I had to know, just so I can understand where we stand completely. While the idea alone of Twilight becoming a friend with the likes of me was flattering - though that might be a tad understatement - there was the most likely possibility I was simply being used by the loyal unicorn just to appease to her teacher.

As if I didn't feel used enough already by that God-damned voice...

Already, despite mentally steeling myself while confronting this intelligent pony about the matter, I for some reason felt an unusual amount of dread within me for any upcoming answer from Twilight. As if what she had to say actually mattered to me... well it did, but not to extent I would feel happy or hurt because of it.

The unicorn stared at me for a long moment. I imagine my thoughts were about to be confirmed before she spoke, rather softly I might add. "You... honestly think I would become your friend, simply because Princess Celestia asked me to?"

That is precisely what I'm saying, yes. "I just need to know-"

The purple shorter pony cut me off, her tone changing that with her expression to disbelief. "Stardust, do you truly distrust me so much that you'd think I'm simply using you as a means to an end? There is no absolute way I would ever even consider that!"

"No need to raise your voice..." I glanced to the side. Thankfully the other ponies were busy congratulating the fillies to notice.

"True she asked me to help you out, but my befriending you was an order I took not just because the Princess asked me to, but because I really, genuinely want you to be my friend." Twilight finally clarified, still staring at me as though I slapped her or something. "I would never use you, you know that."

Actually, I don't. But instead of admitting such suspicions I slowly nodded. "Alright... I just had to check."

She sighed, rubbing her own face tiredly. "After all we've been through... Stardust, you're just as much my friend as Spike, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and the others are."

I nodded again, allowing a small relieved smile on my features to appear. "Glad to hear it, Twilight, I just sought for clear clarification, that's all."

Twilight then smiled in turn, though much more exasperatedly. "What puzzles me is what on Equestria would make you think that. Because there's no way Princess Celestia would."

Hmph, always quick to defend your mentor my dear. I said nothing while replaying a scene from my mind today from earlier, which was both hilarious and very, VERY risky. Imagine this oblivious unicorn's reaction if I told her my parting words to Celestia was telling her to go [BEEP] herself.

---

AN: Hope you enjoyed this chapter; please review! Next time: Diamond Dogs! A mare kidnapped! Spike obviously reading too many fairytale books! Meanwhile Stardust questions a particular shipping while keeping an eye on said questionable pairing. Until then my friends!

Disclaimer: I do not own My Little Pony nor any parody song(s) utilized within this chapter. If that was the case, then there would be at least one recurring villain appearing in more than two episodes during one season of the show. Intro parody song: Ducktales. Enjoy!

---

Basket? Check.

Brownies and bottle of soda? Check.

An infatuated dragon departing with the eye-batting fashioner of Ponyville? Check.

Prepared plan? Check.

I'm good to go.

What was I doing you ask? Why intend to follow and observe Spike and Rarity of course.

Why? Because, my friends, I know what occurs during their day out together, the situation they face and the enemies that will abduct the white unicorn when they least expect it. I have seen this episode, and when I heard today that Spike was leaving to some area where the two will uncover various gems, I resorted to packing immediately.

In fact, this was the first MLP episode I ever watched.

I was wondering when it would reach this point in time. But while my mind dwelled on other things - such as Specter, Celestia and Twilight as examples - I hastily prepared as soon as the gleeful Spike informed me what he was doing today before finding something to help carry any gems he and Rarity find.

My motivation for helping them out? Anything to keep my mind from the previous conversation with that monarch, really.

Now the two were leaving. But why follow straight afterwards? I'll give them ten minutes at best before pursuing the pair, and I walked towards the main room window and had to roll my eyes at the sight of the lizard almost literally drooling from walking beside his crush.

You'd think Twilight would have taught him some manners when around a lady... or mare.

Speak of the pony. The sound of the front door opening again alerted me to her presence, as the purple unicorn entered the library alongside a certain blue pegasus, chatting excitedly. "That was impressive, Rainbow Dash; two point ten seconds from utilizing your Sonic Rainboom."

"Psh. I can do it again under zero point one second." The arrogant blue mare responded with pride while the pair walked past me, thankfully focused with talking to one another and not noticing my presence.

As they moved further into the library, I carefully walked towards the open doorway, intending to depart without informing anyone as to where I was going or what I was planning to do-

"Oh hey Stardust. Going somewhere?"

Dammit!

Slowly turning around to face the curious pair, I forced a smile on my muzzle. Not to worry, I've prepared an excuse beforehand anyway. "Only to the Sugarcube Corner to deliver these brownies." I inclined to the basket containing the fresh treats on my back.

One of the benefits of being a four-legged creature, I discovered, was how easy and more convenient it was carrying stuff on your back than with your hands.

"Oh, okay. Curious, considering until now you delivered them on a tray than a basket."

I shrugged. "Nothing wrong with spicing things up a little."

"And it looks more like a picnic basket than a delivery one."

Damn her observation... "There's a difference?"

"Isn't that a bottle of soda?" Rainbow Dash then inquired before Twilight could reply, and I slowly glanced at the plastic sticking out from the red and white blanket.

Oh fantastic.

"...You never know when I'll get thirsty on my way there." I reluctantly replied. Curse me and my love for fizzy drinks...

"But you can just have a drink when you get back-"

"Oh would you look at the time? I must take my leave. Good day you two. See ya later." I rushed out my sentences, not wanting to lose the dragon and white mare already, leaving and closing the door before the blinking pair could form any more questions or observations.

That was very close.

---

Life is such insanity, here in Ponyville.

Ponies, unicorns, pegasi; it's a strange Ville.

Might start a mystery, or retcon history!

Startales! Oo-oo!

Tales of headaches everywhere!

Startales! Oo-oo!

P-P-P-Ponies right beside you. There's a voice out there to guide you.

What to do? Just join in the startales! Oo-oo!

Startales!

---

Thankfully, the short conversation with Twilight and Rainbow Dash didn't cause a wench in my plans, as following Spike and Rarity was easier than I thought; the two taking their sweet time going outside of town. I followed them from a safe distance where I could easily hide in places just in case either glanced behind them.

Of course from this respectable distance I could note the dragon repeatedly opening and closing his mouth, no doubt blabbering on about something. And poor Rarity was trying to concentrate with her horn in locating any hidden treasure.

You know, you'd think considering this out land isn't so far from the town all the jewels and gems would have been uncovered by now.

Ah, perfect. I found just the spot to observe the two and the whole landscape. That way I will have the element of surprise when those gem-seeking mutts finally turn up to try and kidnap the unicorn.

I settled down behind a sufficient spiky rock, setting the basket down, pulling the small blanket off and looked over to the pair, who seemed occupied with tracing any sort of crystal. It'll be a while before the dogs make their move, anyway. So I have time to spare.

Isn't that cute? Spike was obviously attempting to win Rarity's affections by constant chatting. News flash for you my reptillian friend; repetitive chatter doesn't swoon a woman. Or mare, if female ponies were similar in terms of romance as human women.

I carefully unscrewed the lid of my drink, taking a swig of the sustenance while watching them. Oh, they've evidently found something. Wow, can Spike dig. Twilight must have gave him the TM to do so. Now he was drooling... in the presence of Rarity- sweet Jesus that's quite a pack of gems they've uncovered!

If unicorns can find them so easily you'd think the majority would be fricking rich by now.

Spike then reluctantly placed the found gems into the carriage.

And they continued the process, the dragon digging through dirt to find the sparkling crystals and Rarity ordering him to put them in the wagon before he could get a bite out of them. All the while I was sitting back, occasionally devouring a brownie as the episode wasn't very specific in how long they were going to be here.

Still, I wasn't complaining; this was quite peaceful, even if I ducked my head multiple times whenever the pair looked in my direction. One of those few moments I can just breathe in the fresh air and enjoy the outdoors.

Now Rarity was rewarding the hungry dragon, I believe, as a particular jewel rose in the air via magic and into Spike's hands... who was too busy staring at the mare like she was nothing he has ever seen before. And as Rarity went off in evident search for the next pack of gems, the lizard was preoccupied for a moment valuing the gift bestowed to him from the walking unicorn.

I allowed my disbelief to express itself with a quiet scoff. "Tch. Sparity..."

"'Sparity'?"

Gah!

The sudden feminine voice had me quickly look behind me, facing the blue pegasus who decided to sneak up on me. I took breaths to compose myself as the flying Rainbow Dash raised a brow. "Did you really have to do that?" An indifferent shrug. "What are you even doing out here?" Hoping to find some Chaos Emeralds? As if.

"I could ask you the same thing."

"Ladies first."

"Go right ahead."

"..."

"Cat got your tongue?" I wish a cat would swipe that smirk off your face, you Sonic Ripoff. Rainbow Dash seemed unfazed by the glare, answering my previous question. "Decided to follow ya when Twilight and I noticed you were going the opposite direction of the Sugarcube Corner." My eyes narrowed further as the pegasus decided to take one of the brownies without being offered one, popping it into her mouth before joining me with looking over the rock. "So, what are yer doing spying on Rarity and Spike like this?"

Really what I needed right now to distract me. A nosy pony.

"If I said 'none of your business', would it incite you to leave?"

"Nope."

"Then I shall ask you politely; please leave me alone."

Another smirk. "Sorry Stardust, that doesn't work on me. You may as well tell me why you're watching those two. Hoping to see some romance right?"

I scoffed again. "Hardly. I don't even ship the two."

...Oh me and my big mouth.

The pegaus glanced at me with a raised brow. "'Ship'?"

I sighed tiredly. Whatever satisfied her curiosity enough to get this mare to leave. "Yes, shipping. I'm not surprised you've never heard of it."

"Well don't keep me in suspense."

"Shipping is another word for pairing; a term one uses for one's ideal couple. Basically if you 'ship' someone with another, it means you think they would make a great pairing." I explained as Rainbow Dash apparently listened, her pink-eyed gaze focused as well as my blue-green stare on the pair a distance from us. "Whether said pairing comes true or not, peop- ponies in my homeland enjoy shipping others together if it sounds plausible."

"I see..." I raised a brow as Rainbow Dash looked... contemplative? But my curiosity about it diminished the second she took another bite of the treat that wasn't hers, speaking with her mouth full of brownie. "Why?"

"...Why what?"

"Why do ponies where you're from 'ship' other ponies then?"

I shrugged, having never really thought of that question myself. "It's mostly a female activity, since shipping is based around romance."

"Okay. So then why don't you 'ship' those two then?"

"Spike and Rarity?" The mare nodded, meanwhile from the distance Spike continued digging out more gems for the white unicorn. "Oh, where do I begin... the age gap for starters. Spike is about, what, five years old? And Rarity fifteen or something-?"

"Sixteen. She'll be seventeen in three months."

"That's nice. Anyway, then we have to consider their traits and personalities; I mean, what do the two have in common other than a love for gems?"

"Well there's... go on."

This time I smirked a little, feeling triumphant this time around. "Those are my two only mere complaints about the matter, for now anyway." Which was a lie, I had other things to complain about, but not ones for Rainbow Dash's horse ears.

Two more examples in fact. One would be that Rarity, over the course of the show and according to the information of my brother, seems to take advantage of Spike's affections for her to get what she desires. The second example would be that Spike's adorable infatuation was a trope I was all too familiar with: the trope of a little boy crushing on the older teenage girl.

I have nothing against the ship. I'm not even attacking it. But I can't deny the illogical parts about it. Plus I have high doubts the pony and dragon becoming an item will ever come true.

Some would see this as pessimism. I prefer realism.

If some like the pairing, that's fine. I'm just indifferent and doubtful of it.

I took another swig of my refreshing drink before the mare next to me spoke up. "Well, speaking of complaints, we need to talk." The statement turned my full attention on the pegasus who was looking right back at me. Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, obviously at my expression. "Oh don't give me that look. There's just something I want answered, that's all."

"What answers could I possibly have that someone like Twilight couldn't answer for you?"

"Who you are, for example."

...I stared at the pegasus for a long moment. Who I was? "You know who I am." I lied, inwardly cursing my slight hesitation.

Did this mare suspect something about me that the others never noticed?

She rolled her pink eyes, frowning at me. "Well yeah, but there are things about you that don't add up. Stuff Twilight has said about you to me and the girls and the things we've seen you do that honestly make no sense."

To you perhaps. I raised a brow regardless. "Such as?"

"You knew what the sixth Element of Harmony was, for example, as well as knowing about Nightmare Moon's return. And that you held your own against an ursaminor, a dragon and a hydra. And you refuse to give Twilight answers about it."

"That's because it's quite frankly, none of her business; just as it isn't any of yours." I frowned in turn.

But the pegasus didn't take the hint to back down. "Who are you, Stardust Balance, really? We know so little about you, where you come from and how you're able to fight against powerful creatures all by yourself."

"Does it really matter?" Really, does it?

"Of course it does!" The pegasus proceeded to raise her arms up in exaggeration. "Do you expect us to not wonder about these things you won't tell?"

"Well none of you but Twilight ever asks about those events so-"

"So nothing; you're hiding something from us. And we're going to find out what it is." I raised a brow at the tone. Was she threatening me? "You're no ordinary pony."

"No one is ordinary my dear-"

"Don't you try to be formal with me." I blinked at the snappish attitude Rainbow Dash was showing. She pointed a hoof straight at my chest. "That might work on Twilight and the others, but I' m not so gullible-"

"Could've fooled me." I snapped in annoyance, an urge to fight back against this pestering pegasus rising up. If it's a verbal fight she wanted I will gladly oblige.

"Now you listen here you-!"

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

A scream of horror more convincing than Darth Vader's alerted our attention then to the dragon responsible for screaming it. Said lizard had his fists in the air as he yelled in sorrow and terror, and I instantly knew what occurred.

Oh for the love of-!

"Nice going Rainbow Dash!"

I yelled in disdain to the blinking pegasus while leaping over the rock, running towards the shocked Spike who turned at the sound of my hoof-steps. Curse that damn mare for distracting me with mere suspicions, now Rarity has evidently been abducted by those mangy talking mutts due to allowing myself in arguing with Rainbow Dash.

The dragon's eyes widened in relief and surprise as the blue pegasus and I approached him hurriedly."S-Stardust! Rainbow Dash!" Spike stammered out before standing and gesturing to the hole I assume the mare was taken into. "R-R-Rarity! She's! I-! They-!"

I raised a hoof to cut him off, which he obliged rather quickly as I then glanced to the flying pegasus. "Fetch Twilight and the others."

It's time for Plan B.

Rainbow Dash scoffed. "You know I can just go down there and get Rarity out five seconds flat-"

"Twilight. Others. Now."

She blinked, obviously at the growl of my tone, before slowly nodding. "Alright... don't fret Spike; I'll get the others and we'll get Rarity out in no time!" Rainbow Dash announced with determination before zooming off into the skies, in the direction of the distant Ponyville.

Good, that got rid of her.

"I-I tried to stop them, Stardust." The defeated tone caused me to looked down at the distressed and frantic dragon. "Really I did. But there were three of them and they had the jump on us and-!"

"I don't need excuses." I said firmly as Spike continued staring at the dirt underneath us. Right then, time to boost this infant dragon's morale, by placing a hoof gently on his shoulder, causing him to look back up at me. I released a small smile to help ease the boy's nerves. "I need resolve and courage, Spike. We will rescue Rarity, together. But I need you to do exactly as I say, alright?"

"But... what about Twilight, Rainbow Dash and the others?"

"What about them?" I asked seriously, glancing over to the hole behind the uncomprehending lizard. "I already have a plan; one that doesn't require their assistance. But I need you to trust me. Can you do that?"

"Of course." Spike replied instantly. Wait, seriously? That easily? "Whatever it takes to save Rarity."

Ah.

My smile widened at the innocent resolve. "Very good. Hop aboard." For once, just this once, I permitted the dragon to sit on my caped back, the circumstance being I'd hate to see Spike hurt himself depending how deep the hole was.

Now, normally, I wouldn't even consider guiding a child down with me into potential danger. But I had no doubt Spike would follow me regardless instead of waiting for his mistress and her friends while I went down to begin my rescue operation, so I may as well take him along. By the time Twilight and the others get here, the Diamond Dogs would have created those multiple holes filled with dirt to keep them at bay.

Operation Negotiation is a go.

And my only thought while descending the hole was "Whee!"

---

Well, I should do that again sometime soon. Dirty hole or not, that slide was quite fun; the only negative being Spike yelling a second "No!" when we saw the multiple paths before us afterwards. It's a shame we can't be here long too, I like tunnels.

"Look at all these gems!" Spike exclaimed beside me as we traversed through the wide tunnels created by the dogs, pointing at many of the crystals sticking out of the blue filthy walls. I nodded, wondering why on Earth they would even need Rarity if they had all these gems, evidently enough to make them billionaires?

Or maybe the currency regarding gems worked differently in Equestria.

"Stick close to me." I ordered quietly. "Who knows where these multiple tunnels lead us to." Right now I was just following my own instincts. So far we haven't reached any dead ends as of yet so we might be getting somewhere.

From the corner of my right eye Spike nodded. "Gotcha." Then he proceeded to whisper a vow. "Don't worry Rarity, we'll save you. Just hang in there."

"She'll be fine, Spike." I assured him, glancing at the straight-forward dragon. "I doubt those dogs will do her any physical harm."

Yet he wasn't the least bit convinced, gesturing in a dramatic fashion. "You don't know that; what if they're torturing her?! What if they're forcing her to find gems for them?! What if... what if...!"

"Spike." I cut him off sternly, shaking my head at the exaggeration. "There's no need for theatrics. Besides, if they are doing bad things to her, wouldn't at least hear her scream-" Or whine, "- right now? These tunnels look as though they could echo for miles." I commented thoughtfully. Surely we will be able to hear the complaining unicorn sooner than later, due to her nature.

"I guess..." Spike then looked at me as we passed through another of the dark tunnels, the only light illuminating the underground being the sparkling crystals. "Do you know where we're going?"

"...No."

"Oh... so then how will we find her?"

"With patience, my impatient friend. No doubt sooner than later we'll hear Rarity or the mutts that have kidnapped her. We'll follow the noise towards our destination."

"Oh, I get it! So what do we when we get there? Will you beat up the Diamond Dogs with your awesome super strength while I rescue Rarity?"

I chuckled a little, the mental imagine making the idea sound even more tempting. "Not quite, Spike. Hopefully this plan will be successful without any resort to violence."

Because, you know, I'm quite tired now of resolving these matters with thrusting my hooves into someone's face. I recall my negotiation tactic almost working with Nightmare Moon. But she had fallen too far into the darkness to see reason without the help of Twilight and her friends.

The Diamond Dogs, however, unlike Nightmare Moon, were mindless brutes who desired nothing more than gems. I... we can save the dirt-paranoid mare without landing a single punch on anyone keeping her from us.

Of course if that doesn't work... then may God have mercy on their souls. Because they'll either need saving from me... or Rarity.

Really I'll be doing them a favour.

"So what's the plan then?"

"I'll explain the details once we find Rarity and her abductors, whilst finding a spot to hide in so we can plan from there."

"Alright... but why don't you just fight them all head-on? I mean, you faced an ursaminor, a dragon and a hydra, and lived! This will be nothing to you." The lizard exclaimed in ignorance.

I sighed. "Spike, let me tell you something about myself; I don't like fighting. My combat against those creatures were last resorts to save you and the ponies or buy you all time. I have no thrill out of immediately fighting someone, no matter the urge. If we come to a standstill with those mutts, I will do what I must. But right now I want to approach a more subtle solution."

"Like what, talking to them?" Spike joked.

"...Yes."

"Oh..." The dragon said nothing for a long moment after that blunt serious answer from yours truly, looking down as though processing such a possibility.

"Not everything has to be resolved by punches, my friend."

"You're right... but, are you sure we can't do that this one time? I mean, who knows what they'll do to Rarity if we don't stop them as quick as possible!"

I raised a brow. "Don't allow your emotions to cloud your judgement, Spike. Your affection for Rarity might bring unjust punishment to the dogs if they haven't doing anything to her at all."

For all the faults of the Jedi, they were right in the regard that one shouldn't use their own feelings to cast justifiable punishment onto anyone.

"I guess... but there's still one thing I don't understand."

"What might that be?"

"What were you and Rainbow Dash doing nearby? You came here just as soon as Rarity was kidnapped."

Oh, I had this excuse prepared. "Gut feeling." I replied, forcing casualness into my lying tone. "Not long after you and Rarity left, I had a feeling something wrong was going to occur to either you or her." Lie. "So I asked Twilight for directions as to where you two were going." Lie. "And as soon as I arrived I saw Rarity get abducted by the Diamond Dogs." Lie. "And Rainbow Dash followed me because she enjoys bothering me." Truth.

"Okay. Well I'm glad you turned up. For all my strengths, I can't do this on my own. With you by my side, Stardust, we'll be invincible." Whatever you say Spike. I smirked a little as the baby dragon then pulled out a sapphire gem from God-Knows-Where, clutching it tightly to his chest. "Rarity my sweet. May this gem help us find you further-"

"I beg your pardon; but what pray tell are you doing?!"

The familiar classy voice of the unicorn we were seeking out caused us to snap our heads towards the tunnel the sound emitted from, quickly glancing at each other in realization.

"Stardust, that's-!"

"Come on." I said while rushing towards that direction, following the continuous voices to help our search further.

"Diggers will dig; you will hold the wagon."

This might be easier than I thought.

---

This WAS easier than I anticipated.

"When was the last time you two had a manicure? You're scratching my coat with those damaged things."

"They dare touch her? Rarity, I'm co-! Mmph?!" My hoof quickly shut Spike up, the pair of us hiding behind a corner as Rarity was busy being cornered and served into service by the Diamond Dogs.

...Well, at least that was what they were attempting to get accomplished.

"Please be quiet!"

"How dare he tell my Rarity to be qui-! Mmph. Mmmmph!" I quickly clamped his mouth shut again as we observed the scene before us, the full extent of my plan already playing in my mind.

"Good heavens what is that smell?!"

As Rarity dealt with being an inconvenience to the mutts, I withdrew my head and turned to look at Spike, with a stern expression. "Now I'm going to release your mouth, but afterwards I expect no loud comments. Understood?" As he nodded I did as promised, the dragon staring at me with impatience. "Good, now then, here's the plan: I will distract those brutes while you carefully, and quietly, slither around and free Rarity from that attachment. Then I want you two to get out of here as fast as you can."

"No problem sir." Spike saluted, fully prepared to save his waifu at all costs. But some sense of reality snapped him out of it. "Wait, what about you?"

"I'll be fine."

"The last time you said that I remember you getting several injuries."

"Trust me, I won't be getting any this time. Alright?"

Spike stared for a long moment, before finally nodding in obedience. He turned around and took a few steps back for me to begin my plan while I turned back and rubbed my two front hooves together.

Alright then... no regrets!

"Diamond Dogs." Their attention immediately turned on me as I stepped out of the shadows, revealing myself with firm determination. I just have to keep their focus on me, but first I needed to draw them away from any line of sight towards the doorway for Spike to get through without notice.

"Who are you?"

"It's an intruder!"

"Stardust!" Rarity called out in relief. "Am I happy to see you. You must save me from these vile filthy dogs!"

I nodded to the dramatic unicorn, before turning my attention back to the mutts. "An intruder? Hardly." I scoffed lightly, carefully walking towards them as the three dogs stared at me warily. "My name is Stardust Balance. I come here on good terms, and have a proposition for the likes of you three."

"Hah. What kind of proposition could a mere pony like you have for us?"

I smiled. "I'm glad you asked, my friend." Before clearing my throat for the upcoming bull-[BEEP] I was about to spew out, casually walking to the side of one wall of the prison cell to direct their view away from the sneaking in dragon. "By Equestrian Law, Section B, Article ten, eleven, thirty-eight: you have violated pony rights by abducting Miss Rarity here and forcing her against her will to seek out treasures you can find well enough on your own. You are to release her at once. Should you comply, you will be pardoned for these crimes and be issued a warning."

It's always great when you're planning ahead and know what's coming.

The tall lean dog sneered. "Or else what, you pony? What happens if we say no to your demands?"

I raised a brow, keeping my eyes on the three while not allowing said eyes to wander to the stealthy Spike who was currently walking behind the three towards the grinning Rarity, who was evidently pleased to see him. "Are you three aware that this unicorn you are holding captive happens to be close friends with the student of Princess Celestia?"

"No... but what of it?" The middle fat one asked rudely. Wow, uncomprehending or just plain stupidity? Both I imagined.

"Well, I imagine that student, or the monarch in question, will not be quite pleased to hear a royal subject of hers being kidnapped by some ruffians who reside underground, would she not? And her student must already be informed by now what you have done. So riddle me this: how long do you think you have before the full might of the Canterlot Kingdom is brought down upon you?"

This time the imagination of such had their eyes widened, and I repressed grinning in satisfaction. Ohh the fear of force, rather than force itself, can be quite useful. Thank you Tarkin.

"So, what do you say my friends? Would you rather face the entire might of a kingdom, the wrath of one of the most powerful ponies ever, or release this poor mare and hunt after your precious gems yourselves?" You Gollam ripoffs.

For a long tedious moment the three Diamond Dogs merely stared at me, as though unable to form a coherent response to the fabricated threat presented against them. Meanwhile Spike carefully lifted the attachment off Rarity, who nodded with the dragon before both proceeded to sneak past the dumb mutts.

Attaboy Spike.

The dogs then looked at each other, and I attempted not to wince at the possibility of the mare and dragon being caught by the corner of their eyes. Finally the tall lean canine cleared his rough throat. "Ahem. Maybe we have been too hasty in getting some help for finding our gems. Could you maybe ask the Princess's student to call off the kingdom from attacking us."

"That depends gentlemen, on if you agree to these following terms." This was working. This was ACTUALLY progressing just fine! I look forward to leaving afterwards and showing Spike that negotiation can be a key out of situations like this.

"Uhh, and what are those?"

"The kidnapping of ponies? Stop. Becoming a nuisance to the residents of Ponyville? Enough. Forcing labour onto them? Never again. If I ever hear of any activity or abductions from the likes of you or your kind again, neither I nor Canterlot will spare any mercy towards your pitiful existences. Am I clear?"

"As crystal." The three nodded vigorously. They were dumb, indeed, but not idiotic enough to take on an entire kingdom... or me. As the tall lean one, obviously the leader, gestured for the small one to release Rarity.

Said small mutt then released a sharp gasp. "Hey! Where'd she go?!"

"Oh look at that." I smirked as the three looked around wildly for the missing unicorn. "I guess she used our talk as a means to escape."

The leader seemed to grasp the implications, funny enough, and pointed at me with renewed anger. "You tricked us!"

"Tricked, moi? Never. My threat holds truth, and you already agreed to my terms, no?" I inquired rhetorically before turning to leave. "Like I said, if I ever hear any of you doing this kind of violation against rights again, none of you will wish you were ever born to begin with."

Besides, I saved their hides more than I saved Rarity's.

I smiled, reveling in my glorious and well thought-out triumph as I heard the disbelieving snarls of the dogs I left behind. My plan actually worked, what do ya know? And no violence nor torture had to be utilized at all. I felt rather accomplished for the day. These savage canines weren't stupid enough to believe themselves invulnerable from the might of Celestia, thankfully, despite all that being a lie.

There are most bad days. And some good days. This was one of the latter.

Now how the hell do I...?

I glanced over my shoulder. "Oh, if you happen to have directions to the nearest exit, that would be greatly appreciated." And then another idea hit me as I glanced at the wagon. "And as compensation for kidnapping the poor mare..."

---

"So let me get this straight." Applejack said slowly after the fire ponies ceased embracing Rarity and we told the tale of what happened, evidently desiring all the exact details. "Spike, ya tricked and showed an entire army of Diamond Dogs the ol' what for, all by yerself, and rescued Rarity without even breakin' a sweat."

"Yep."

Rainbow Dash asked next, "And Stardust, you got separated from Spike and got yourself lost during your way to Rarity's location, so you weren't there to back up Spike when he beat up all them mutts. Instead you found this entire wagon filled with all these gems." She gestured to the wagon in question I brought back up with me, filled up with the jewels I practically forced the Diamond Dogs to find around their cave.

"Correct."

"And Rarity." Twilight continued after the pegasus. "You can verify this story, as you have seen it with your own eyes."

"Indeed." The white unicorn nodded, slipping into the tale the three of us fabricated on our way out of the tunnels after I had caught up with them. "Oh you should have seen how brave and strong Spike was, Twilight. You should be proud."

We were all currently outside the dirty terrain where the Diamond Dogs resided underground, having met up with the mares as we left the tunnels. It was quite easy walking back up, thanks to the directions the reluctant dogs provided me with. During our time up we conjured a false tale over what occurred within the lair of those filthy mutts, which I concluded by saying Spike did all the work and saved the damsel in distress.

Of course the two objected to giving Spike the whole credit, saying I did my part in distracting the dogs and, admittedly, completed most of the work. But I managed to persuade the two to go with my version of the conclusion.

Spike was the hero today. He saved Rarity personally. I made myself bait to keep the dogs preoccupied.

And it worked. Fantastically it worked! For once, just this once, something went my way!

"I am proud." Twilight countered, frowning at the three of us doubtfully. "But you'll have to forgive me if I find it hard to believe the validity of your story."

"Ah, well believe all you wish." I said, patting Spike's head to express how proud I was of the beaming dragon. "He was really brave today, and saved Rarity all by himself."

That was true, Spike was strong-willed today and had enough courage to sneak by the rough-appearing dogs an, get that attachment to the wagon off Rarity and escort away from the mutt's location. Really, in the end, it's saving the girl that counts.

Whether I ship Sparity or not, you earned the heroism today buddy.

Fluttershy chose then to speak up, making a sound suggestion. "Well, I think we should celebrate Spike's bravery somehow."

"Great idea Fluttershy!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, and I think we all knew her proposal. "Let's celebrate with a party!"

As I observed the mares conversing with one another and congratulating the grinning Spike for his bravery, I felt a tug to my arm as Rarity said quietly. "Stardust, a word if I may?" I nodded, following the unicorn to the side away from sufficient hearing distance of the ponies. By God, if she asks about how I arrived to help rescue her so early- "Why do you not take the credit as well?"

Oh.

"Hm?" I looked at Rarity curiously.

The unicorn inclined her head to the talkative dragon. "You allow Spike to take all the credit, when you have done just as much to save me from those dreadful disgusting mutts. So why don't you allow yourself into the spotlight too?"

I smirked slightly. "I have no idea what you're talking about, my dear; it was Spike, after all, who saved the damsel today. Not I."

"Yet you thought of the whole plan. You distracted those canines to allow Spike to free and escort me out. You deserve the fame today as much as he does."

"Oh trust me, I don't." I sighed as we looked over to the group, mainly on the smiling lizard. "Spike is more of a hero than I can ever be. I was simply the background dancer of this plan."

I wasn't even being modest here. That dragon deserves way more fame than myself. Today he saved the fair maiden from the clutches of greedy canines, as was all part of Plan B. Though none of this would have happened had Rainbow Dash not preoccupy my time with her drivel.

"Interesting analogy, but still, I must thank you somehow for helping him rescue me."

Tch. If anyone should be thanking me for anything, it should be the Diamond Dogs. I saved their arses from a torturous afternoon with a whiny Rarity. Where's my reward for helping the bad guys today?

I was about to make a dismissive reply before an idea hit me. "Actually, I think you can..." The unicorn turned to me curiously as I thought about it. "As you are aware, Spike holds... quite an affection towards you."

"Ah. Yes I'm quite aware of Spike's feeling towards me." Who wouldn't be? Rarity smiled in amusement. "You wish for me to take him on a date or something similar to that effect?"

"Not quite." I answered, turning my expression to seriousness, so this unicorn was aware what I had to say was without humour. "As you know, Spike is young... and naive. He doesn't know better. So I'm asking- no, imploring you, Rarity, not to take advantage of Spike's innocent affections for your own personal ends."

The unicorn blinked, obviously having no expectation of such a request. "What in all of Equestria makes you think I would ever do something like that?"

"I mean it Rarity." I frowned sternly. "It's easy to manipulate someone like Spike. He's only a child still, and I would hate to see him get used around like a puppet. He can help you whenever of course, but I would appreciate it if you request his assistance without so much as batting your eyelids at him, for example."

"Done." I raised a brow at the instant firm reply. Rarity looked just as serious. "If that is your wish, so be it. I shall never use Spike's affection for my own benefits. You have my word."

I smiled slightly at the formal bow, nodding in appreciation. "Thank you Rarity."

"I should be thanking you Stardust, for helping Spike rescue me." The white classy mare smiled before turning to depart. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I must find that wheel wagon with all those gems we've uncovered today. Oh, you wouldn't mind sharing some of those gems you've 'found', correct?"

"Not really. Take them all." I nodded in farewell to the grateful grinning unicorn, returning my gaze to the group who continued chatting away, my eyes focused on the only odd one out while ignoring the intense stares of an orange Earth Pony and blue pegasus. You're welcome Spike, I prevented any attempt of Rarity in the future of using you as a means to an end.

I am no hero. But I do my damn best to help others.

---

I've taken this world for granted.

By that, I mean I've taken this world's beautiful landscapes for granted. I've been so focused on being moody, grumpy and exhausted to even take notice of the lush grass, forests and mountains terrains surrounding this town. I recall briefly thinking about the beauty of Canterlot once, but that was to help cast aside any nervousness I felt for meeting a certain monarch.

Didn't work.

Where was I? Ah yes, the land surrounding me.

In England there was plenty of lush vast landscapes, but I never really stood within one; having returned to this hill I visited once admist my frustration at Twilight and the others for making me that party.

The glaring sunset helped make this location all the more a sight to behold. My eyes wandered all over while I sat straight, the sight of where I looked last time I visited here to help calm me down, this time munching on the remaining brownies from this afternoon, and drinking the rest of the soda.

This was where Twilight and I made that deal... a deal I honestly completely forgot about.

Anyway, any fear or paranoia I held over the results of my conversation with Celestia a short while ago vanquished over the triumphant glee I had over today. It was already evening and I could wipe the great smile off my face for what I've done to help them. Not only did I rescue one life today, but a whole lot more.

Those Diamond Dogs would have been kissing my hooves by now if they learnt of the torture I saved them from.

"Thought I'd find you here."

The young dragon's voice had me tilt my head to the approaching smiling lizard. "I've only been here twice now Spike?"

"It's where you went the last time there was a party in the library." He shrugged. deciding to sit beside me for some reason with a half-eaten gem in his hand.

I raised a brow. "Speaking of which, don't you have a party hosted for you to enjoy?"

"I told Twilight there was something I needed to do, and snuck out when everyone was preoccupied with pinning the tail on the pony."

I snorted at the last sentence. "Fair enough. So what brings you here then, Spike?"

"Well, I was wondering..."

I sighed, already getting the idea. "Let me guess; you ponder over why I let you take all the credit for today?"

"...Pretty much."

I smiled slightly at the meek answer, shaking my head in exasperation. "Because you deserve the credit, Spike, you saved Rarity."

"Only because of your plan."

"You did most of the work."

"Actually, you did most of the work, all I did was sneak Rarity out of there while you threatened those dogs with pony right or something like that."

The scene of which replayed in my mind, inciting a chuckle. "Yes well... you score the most points for being the one physically responsible for saving the damsel in distress." I took a swig of my almost empty drink, the cool liquid helping me with facing the setting sun. "Still, I can't believe my plan completely worked. And here I honestly though something was bound to wrong."

"...Can I be honest?"

"Sure Spike."

"So did I."

I chuckled again as Spike laughed a little, smiling down at the lizard who took another chuck out of the gem. "Still, I am very proud of you Spike. You carried out your part with bravery and without hesitation. If anyone deserves a party today, it's you."

"...Thanks Stardust." A quiet modest response. I proceeded to pat the kid's head again to show just how proud I was of him, as he then pushed my hoof off him in embarrassment. Adorable; more humble than my own little sister at least. "I'll return the favour, someday."

I smiled, rather flattered by the vow. "I'm sure you will my friend."

"Though, I don't think Twilight believed any of that story."

I snorted loudly, returning my gaze to the far-off beautiful forests and mountains. "I don't believe a single one of them did. Pinkie Pie maybe, but I wouldn't worry about it too much. Matters such as this will be dropped sooner than later, as I've noted during my time in this world."

"I guess so." Spike replied thoughtfully, before some thought occurred to him which incited a snort of his own. "Still, 'how long do you think you have before the full might of the Cantelot Kingdom is brought down upon you'? Did you really to be so theatrical?"

I raised a humoured brow at the irony. "This coming from the guy who yelled out a loud dramatic 'no' not once, but twice."

"Well, in my defense she was-!"

"I know Spike." I laughed lightly. "I know. I probably would have done the same thing if someone close to me was abducted."

"Oh. Really?"

"No."

---

AN: Begun and finished this chapter all in one day. New record for this story, no? Hope you enjoyed, please review. Next time, as a popular pony arrives into town and has Fluttershy steal the spotlight from an envious and jealous Rarity, a very special day occurs for Stardust. Until then my friends!

Disclaimer: I do not own My Little Pony nor any parody song(s) utilized within this chapter. If that was the case, then there would be at least one recurring villain appearing in more than two episodes during one season of the show. Intro parody song: We Wish You A Merry Christmas. Enjoy!

---

You know, somewhere admist this recent popularity given to the poor yellow pegasus, there's a crude irony to it all. Oh not to the fact she was shy and everything yet she gets a major chunk of attention - that's the world in my case anyway.

But the fact everyone was focused on Fluttershy today, and not me.

The eleventh of June.

What a Birthday.

I sighed quietly while staring at the window to the sunny outside. To be fair, I haven't told anyone about today being the celebration of my birth, and I had absolutely no intention on doing so. Things were problematic enough for the meek Fluttershy; one more being in this world didn't need to suffer.

Suffered mainly by Pinkie Pie.

In addition, there's no real reason to inform anyone in Equestria about today's special event on my part. My relationship with Birthdays has been "decaying" over the last few years; I held little excitement whenever they were approaching, even now, and there wasn't really anything back on my world I desired anymore.

Aside from returning back home and seeing my no-doubt grieving family... and a PS4.

What? I have to play the third Kingdom Hearts game somehow.

Still, I can't help but pity poor Rarity for not getting the intial fame she expected. And I also pity the poor Fluttershy instead being the object of fascination and fame than the elegant white unicorn recently due to the exaggerate Photo Finish - a ridiculous name I poked fun at a while back - taking note of her.

What is it with blue ponies in this world being dramatic boasters...?

A knock on my door a few feet away caused me to glance over my shoulder and sigh again, though this time in exasperation. I swear if it's Spike again here to complain about Fluttershy again I'm gonna... "Come in." I said regardless of my suspicions.

And what do you know? I was right!

"Can you believe her?!" I was already rubbing my forehead as the dragon entered my temporary bedroom, proceeding with the same rant I've had the pleasure of hearing these last few days. "Look at this: Fluttershy's now on the front cover of Ponyville's best-selling magazines! What did she do to deserve this?"

What did I do to deserve this?

Seriously, I just wanted some peace and quiet right now. Couldn't God at least provide me with them for my Birthday, instead of listening to Spike moaning over the fact his crush didn't get the fame she desired?

Spike slammed the magazine down in front of me on my bed duvet, and my eyes glanced down to the front picture of the still yellow pegasus looking away wearing some sort of Equestrian dress. "I mean, if anyone deserves to get the spotlight, it's Rarity! Fluttershy's too scared of even being the pony of fame! But you know who's really at blame here?"

"The illumanti?" I asked dryly while watching the dragon throw his arms in the air to express just how peeved he is over something that doesn't concern him in any realistic way.

"The illu-? This isn't the time to joke Stardust! No, it's that glorified pony, Photo Finish! She was too bust concntrating on the dresses she mistook Fluttershy for being the true star. Yeah, that must be it; if Rarity was the one wearing the dresses, then she would be on the front cover of every magazine in Ponyville!"

"Yeah, that's the problem..."

"Exactly! So, I have to find a way to make her notice the mare who deserves all the fame and fortune. Rarity shouldn't be unoticed-"

"Spike."

"Hm?"

"I don't care."

I was far too concerned right now with the matters of Celestia and Rainbow Dash. The former right now because who knows what she'll plan to do to me after my farewell words to her. And the latter because neither she nor Applejack it seems were relenting in finding out who I was.

Hence both the reason I have isolated myself within the library ever since the Diamond Dog incident.

"Oh..." The lizard blinked, obviously not expecting my blunt annoyed tone. After finally grasping what my tone meant he rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, looking away. "Gee I'm sorry Stardust. I'm just a little mad..."

"We both are." I replied before sighing for the umpteenth time today. It was already nearing the afternoon, I imagine. "But for different reasons, I assure you. But I have the feeling this will all be resolved very soon. Fluttershy's popularity is temporary, as you will all soon see."

"Oh, really? And how do you know that?"

"I'm psychic." I responded with a touch of humour in my tone, turning away again to look at the open window. "Now then, Spike, I need to be alone right now. So if you don't mind..."

"Okie dokie. I'll just figure something out with Twilight then, sorry to bother you." You go do that. I nodded before hearing one last question, this time rather than a voice of whining it was concern, "Stardust... are you alright?"

"I'm fine my friend." The automatic responce flew from my voice box. "There are some things on my mind today."

Like today being my celebration of creation, and how I couldn't celebrate that because I was far, far away from my family. Granted I wouldn't have celebrated it much at all, but it was nice for some acknnowledgement over my birth from those close to me.

And there was no one close to me here.

As I heard the tiny footsteps leave the room, I rubbed my bearded muzzle. I could celebrate my special day somehow, but not by somehting that would give any of these inhabitants indication to it being my Birthday. Well, I won't throw a party for myself, or buy myself a cake. Reading a few books won't satisfy me, or anyone's Birthday I imagine.

So what should I do...?

I glanced down at the photographed mare once more before sigh number four thousand and eleven escaped my lips.

"Some Birthday this is..."

---

We wish you a Happy Birthday!

We wish you a Happy Birthday!

We wish you a Happy Birthday,

with your sanity intact!

Ou friendship won't end,

with you our dear friend!

We wish you a Happy Birthday,

Stardust Grumpy Balance!

---

I have no idea where I'm going.

But I'll tell you where I'm not going: to visit any of the ponies. Despite the recent news around town that the meek Fluttershy has quited with being a model - shocker - I rolled my eyes at everyone's apparent surprise while walking aimlessly around town. Oh no, the most quiet, well-mannered and frightened pegasus has finally decided enough with being a citizen of popularity.

Next up, Spike has a crush on Rarity.

As I walked by the chatting residients, my ears only catching the words "Fluttershy" and "Quited", I shook my head at the theatrics of it all. Really, here I am inwardly celeberating my Birthday while everyone else cared over some pony who wasn't even going to reach the top of the ladder in the first place.

Clearly only one, or just the only, person in this town has his piorities straight... except with the piorities of exactly where the hell I was even going. Or the point of why I was even taking a walk in the first place.

In mere hopes of finding something to make this Birthday at least a memorable one?

Tch, as if living in a world of multi-coloured ponies being the dominant species wasn't memorable enough.

"Stardust!"

Speaking of, one particular pony wouldn't be erased from my memories anytime soon.

I nodded in greetings to the approaching group of mares. "Twilight. Fluttershy. Rarity." The fact these three in particular were even here brought a smile on my features. Yes, the three of the Mane Six I seem to get along with the best.

Huh, their shining manes look as though they've just been clean and neatly taken care of. They've arrived from a spa or something?

"I haven't seen you in a while Stardust." Fluttershy began with that serene smile, sounding very happy with that quiet tone of hers. "Not since I think during that whole incident with Rarity being kidnapped by those Diamond Dogs."

"Yes well... I was preoccupied afterwards." I responded honestly, smiling myself as the yellow pegeaus seemed to be in a good mood. "News has reached me that you've ceased being a prudct of fame. Good job."

"Um... thank you?"

It took me a moment to releaze what I just said, quickly rectifying it. "Oh, I meant that the fact you stood up to your boss and left your job to be with your friends."

"Oh yes, my friends are far more important than being a star." Both Twilight and Rarity beamed at those words, hugging their shy friend to express just how much they thought of her in turn.

"Now just a minute, how did you know that's what happened? Fluttershy only quitted a mere hour back." Rarity then inquired with a raised curious brow.

Ah [BEEP].

"...Speculation."

"Speculation."

I nodded at the repeated word. "Indeed. And I was correct it seems."

"Indeed..." I shrugged at the expression on the graceful unicorn's features.

Great, I brought on more suspicion to myself, again. Someone give me a medal for my Birthday, engraved with the words of 'Least Subtle Human Being Ever.'

Twilight chose that moment, thank you my dear for clearing the tension, to speak up. "Um, Fluttershy, I think you're still getting attention from your adoring fans." The four looked around at the crowd observing us, eyes mainly focused on the shy pegasus.

"Oh..."

"Not to worry my dear, I'll escort Fluttershy back home." Rarity said positively while wrapping her arms around the looking-down mare in a comforting manner. "You have something to do anyway, don't you Twilight?"

"I do." The purple unicorn inquired in confusion before a sudden stenr look from Rarity assisted her. "Oh, that's right! I'll see you two later at the... cottage."

I raised a brow as the two waving mares departed from us. What was that all about...? Something already felt off. Oh Jesus, like I really needed this on my own Birthday too. Thank God that I can never seem to catch a break.

Shouldn't I at least be granted some privalige for helping in saving Rarity's arse a while back... and the Diamond Dogs?

"Anyway, I'm glad you're here Stardust." Twilight continued civilly after the two ponies disappeared from view, and the nosy citizens returned to their own mindless chatter. "I was wondering if you could keep me company for some time today."

That statment was baflling enough. "You couldn't have requested such back in the library?" Never mind the fact this mare was potentially mentally unstable for even thinking of desiring my company for any reason.

"I wasn't sure if you were awake or not. You have a surreal sleeping pattern, you know." Oh... well, fair enough. I couldn't help but shrug sheepishly as the unicorn raised an amused brow before turning around, looking over her shoulder. "If you'll follow me."

...Eh, why not? At least it'll give me something to do. Plus my brain seemed to be ordering me to go with her. And finally I was admittedly curious as to what Twilight had in mind. I nodded with a small smile.

"Lead the way, mi'lady."

---

"- It was just so hard, you know? Keeping secrets like that when my two friends were in distress and ignorant of the other's feelings about the matter."

"One moment, I need some clarification." I raised a hoof politely after setting my drink down. "You stuffed your own mouth with yours hooves, then stuffed it with various food, and finally dunked your head into a vase, just to keep yourself quiet?"

Twilight nodded slowly, then smiling in clear embarrassment. "Well when you put it like that..."

"And you say I'm full of surprises." I shook my head in amusement while taking down whisk of soda. Who knew she had it in her?

Twilight escorted me to Ponyville's cafe, and the pair of us were currently sitting on two sides of an outside wooden table. I haven't been here since Lyra and Bon Bon treated me to dinner. But instead of food this time, it was just Twilight and I ordering drinks and... just talking about what happened today.

I was a little confounded.

"So anyway, I learnt a valuable lesson today that-"

"Twilight." She blinked at the unexpected shift of tone. "I'm sorry to interrupt, but I was wondering something."

"Um, okay, go ahead."

"Why am I here?"

"Oh, well... to talk with me of course."

I raised a brow. "I'm not that fond of idle chatter, my dear. I have a suspicion there is more to this than you're letting on. Is there something you wanted to talk to me about?"

"What, I can't just hang out with a friend of mine?"

"I don't 'hang out'."

Twilight knew I despise being outside in public for so long, and wouldn't have dragged me all the way here without a purpose. Already the purple unicorn was looking away at my stated observation, seemingly nervous for whatever reason and as though she was trying to come up with a sufficient responce.

What if...?

No... Celestia couldn't have told her the full details of my conversation with the ruler, right? Even a mornarch like her had to be intelligent enough not to dilvulge everything, even to her own pupil. But who knows? Perhaps Celestia DID tell Twilight what I said to her, and this mare was now thinking of a way to bring the topic up and scold me for it.

I slowly retracted my hand from the glass of delicious soda, already preparing myself to stand up and leave as soon as I feel either irritated or uncomfortable.

I should've known Twilight would discover about that eventually. And I was going to pay the price for it... on my own Birthday too.

What a present...

Finally the unicorn spoke, sighing while looking at me again with an expression I couldn't read. "Now you mention it, yes, there is something I wanted to talk to you about."

Oh boy. My hind legs were already ready to spring up.

"It's about Spike."

Off we go- wait what?

"...Excuse me?"

"You heard me." Twilight stated with a raised brow, obviously at my shift in posture. "I wanted to talk to you about Spike."

...Oh.

Slowly I sat back down comfortably. "Okay... what about him?"

"I know what really happened in those caves."

Caves... oh... ohh...

"You mean, with Rarity and the Diamond Dogs correct?" I sought for clarification, just to make sure we thinking of the same incident. But really there has never been another incident before that involving me and any cave in existence.

Twilight confirmed with a nod. "Precisely. Spike told me everything that truly happened in the Diamond Dog's lair."

"...I see." That was all I could say, because I had no idea how to exactly react to this revelation of Twilight's supposed knowledge of the event. "Did Spike tell you willingly or...?"

"I asked him to tell me what really happned after that party for him was over." The purple mare explained, again looking at me with percuilar expression. "I was surprised to say the least."

"That Spike rescued Rarity or-?"

"Don't give me that." This time it was Twilight who interjected, raising a hoof of her own while speaking calmly. "I know you did most of the work, and I have only a few things to say to that."

I raised a brow, honestly intrigued. "And that might be?"

"You were smart to use negotiation as a tactic to distract the dogs and make sure they would never go near another pony again, despite your threat being compeltely empty and, well, exaggerate. And also..." A small smile appeared on her features. "That it was sweet of you to give Spike all the credit and make him the hero of the day."

I shrugged. "I'll say to you what I said to him and Rarity; it was Spike who saved the dasmel. I was merely the bait."

"The bait who planned everything from the start and did he best to prevent any violence from breaking out." She took a sip of her warm tea before inquiring with slight amusement. "Though, really, did you have to instill that much fear into them in order to distract them long enough?"

"It worked, didn't it?" I asked retorically as Twilight shrugged.

"But still, what puzzles is why you refused to take the credit... at all." Twilight expressed her thought out-loud with a perplexed frown. "I mean, I know you don't enjoy getting the attention, but you did just as much if not more of the work than Spike. Surely you should be thanked for it as well."

"Oh I was given gratitude." I replied in assurance. Hopefully this mare didn't have any ideas on repaying for helping her pet somehow. "From Spike and Rarity. Besides, that fabricated version made things sound more romantic, wouldn't you say?"

"Oh?" Twilight raised a humoured brow. "So you're aware of Spike's crush on Rarity?"

...Excuse me while I give you an expression that says 'Who doesn't?!' "'Aware'? A blind and deaf spastic hermit crab can tell Spike has the hots for her."

This caused the unicorn to giggle. "I suppose it was obvious from the very beginning, huh?"

"To anyone who can exert at least half a brain cell, yes."

"Tell me about it." The studious mare rolled her eyes in good humour. "When we were preparing the dresses on Fluttershy to present them to Photo Finish, Spike confided in me and Pinkie Pie about his infatuation for Rarity."

"I imagine you gave the appropriate response."

"You mean groan in disbelief? Indeed."

"Huh. Not what I would've done."

"Tch. You would've just rolled your eyes and give a sarcastic reply."

"...No comment." I chuckled along with her, as we both then took another gulp of our own drinks.

Twilight patted her muzzle with a napkin before continuing. "Still, I suppose I can't blame him for liking Rarity that much. She's arguably the most prettiest pony in all of Ponyville."

...Again, no comment.

"What, no concurring or disagreement?"

"I don't... dwell about the looks of mares." Or ponies at all. In the context Twilight was using anyway.

At this statement Twilight looked suddenly intrigued. "Oh, you go for personality instead?" I couldn't seem to form a reply at all, as I was racking my brain from conjuring up an effective reply that wouldn't rouse any more suspicions. The unicorn blinked at my silence before taking another sip of her tea. "Okay, since you're clearly uncomfortable by the subject, why don't we talk about something else."

I said with more relief than I would've liked. "That would be more preferable, thank you."

"Okay then. Should I ask about why you were even following the two in the first place, according to Rainbow Dash?"

Uh oh...

"Um... uh..." Don't take time to think, Stardust! Those slowly raising eyebrows of hers are already saying she was getting all the more curious and, dare I think it, suspicious. "...Gut feeling?" Yes, that was the same excuse I used last time to Rarity and Spike when explaining why our rescue mission arrived so soon.

"Oh, so did the 'magichlorians' then tell you to follow them?"

I frowned in good nature while Twilight smiled jokingly. "Sure, let's go with that."

And luckily, also thankfully, the intelligence and wisdom within the purple humoured unicorn urged her not to question me about it further. Instead she made a comment about the matter. "Well, it's a good thing you showed regardless. Who knows at those dogs could've done to poor Rarity."

The replaying of a scene from that episode had me smirk. "Oh believe me, it wasn't just Rarity I- we were saving."

"Hm? Oh you mean you were also saving Spike from not being a hero in her eyes." Uhh sure, let's go with that. I nodded positively while Twilight glanced upwards, looking towards a nearby clock. "We better finish our drinks soon, there's something else I'd like you to assist me with."

I blinked. 'Something else'? "But I haven't assisted you with anything as of yet."

And to my surprise, the mare smirked. "You've assisted me now by providing me with pleasant company."

I shook my head in bemusement, hoping it was the soda that was putting me in this neutral mood.

---

So after our little 'hanging out', Twilight had taken me next to the town hall, a place I haven't entered ever since my first day with this world. She had business to discuss with the warm-welcoming mayor, I'm guessing royal matters, and requested of me to help the two mares by... standing around and doing nothing, really.

Okay they wanted me to make sure no one enters the room they talked within. Since when was I qualified in their eyes to be a bodyguard? What was the mayor of Ponyville aware of the feats I pulled off against those various threats to the town and its citizens? I had a sinking suspicion, while pacing around the outside hallway, that perhaps they knew what I truly was, and were discussing what was to be done with me.

But then I dismissed it, as Celestia possibly couldn't be that begrudging as to inform anyone about my origins just because I swore at her. No royal would sink that low... well I could name a few from my planet's own history that say otherwise. But despite all her faults - her plenty and plenty of faults - Celestia was not foolish to that extent.

...I don't think anyway.

Eventually, while I was pondering about such and why the hell I was even here, Spike had arrived to see Twilight about something; the latter allowing him entry because he apparently had something important to say. And about two minutes when the dragon entered the room, looking nervous for some reason when he cast a look towards me while passing by, both him and the smiling unicorn left the mayor's office to return to the library, both with expressions of being slightly anxious for whatever reason and refusing to give me the details.

And as soon as I entered the tree-house first, I learned why, the hard way.

---

"SURPRISE!"

W...What?

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY STARDUST!"

...WHAAAAAAAAAT?!

I could practically feel my jaw hitting the ground with such force it gave my body a jolt, while I stood there with a justified shocked expression at the crowd and decorations before me. Behind me I heard Twilight and Spike enter next, both passing by. But my attention was focused on the fact of this party presented to me.

And the crowd before it: Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, the Crusaders, Lyra Heartstrings, Bon Bon, Derpy Hooves, Doctor Whooves, Big Macintosh, Miss Cheerilee, Mr. Carrot Cake, Mrs. Cupcake, Snips and Snails... Wow, I recognized them all immediately by name. Impressive. All of them were staring at me happily after announcing those words to celebrate something they shouldn't even be aware of.

What- What the hell...?

My eyes kept glued mostly to the banner above, which held the generic 'Happy Birthday Insert Name Here', as my brain racked against itself for answers.

I... I never told a single soul about today, so how...?

"Stardust...?" The hesitant voice of a small dragon caused me to blink, retaining some composure from my shock.

But not enough. "How... How did you...?"

"I overheard you in your room earlier today." The rather nervous confession finally tore my eyes away from the banner. Now I was staring at Twilight in complete bafflement. The unicorn cleared her throat, while smiling sheepishly. "You muttered that today was your Birthday, I assumed anyway. So after helping out Fluttershy and Rarity today, I asked Spike and Pinkie Pie to prepare a quick party before the day is over and invite many ponies whom you were familiar with, while I occupied your time so everything could be ready before we returned."

I blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of all this. "You mean to say..." I forced out my muzzle in disbelief. "You wasted your and these ponies time by organizing a party for the likes of me?"

I heard a certain orange Earth Pony scoff feet away as Twilight shook her head. "No, doing something for your friend is never a waste of time." And then she smiled again, this time looking hesitant. "So... do you like it?"

Oh I don't know. Right now there was a familiar desire to just turn around and storm out of the place like last time they decided to host a party for me.

Spike seemed to have sensed my distress, speaking quickly while the crowd observed curiously. "Wait, Stardust, before you get mad! I know you don't like parties; but today's your Birthday, right? So we couldn't just do nothing about it. Besides, we wanted to at least do something nice for you, since you do so many good things for us."

I stared at the nervous dragon, wondering what on Earth he was even talking about. I've never done anything 'nice' to them. My eyes then wandered to the decorations, the table filled with a food and standing out a large cake obviously reserved for me, and finally the ponies who bothered even attending a party hosted for the likes of me. Fluttershy and the others looking very tensed, as though knowing I might just stomp out any second now.

But something kept my hooves planted.

"I... I... You... all attended this party... despite the fact it was made for me?"

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "Well duuh; it's not as if we don't like you, Stardust."

"Even if some things about ya don't make a lick of sense, it would be rude of us not to do somethin' for ya on an important day like this." Applejack.

"And we can't just ignore a Birthday. A party had to be made no matter who it's for!" Pinkie Pie.

"You are our friend, Stardust, and so it is our obligation to host someone close to us with a party." Rarity.

"And we have to thank you somehow, when you've done all those wonderful things for me- for our friends." Fluttershy.

As the rest of the multi-coloured crowd either nodded in agreement or spoke vocally, I just remained standing there, stupefied. Oh good God... there was a feeling rising up from the pit of my stomach. Was that... affection? Was I truly touched by the fact these ponies consider me so highly?

Yes... yes I was.

Swallowing my shock, finally, I stared down at the wooden floor while shaking my head to express my disbelief. "You ponies are so damn sentimental..."

"What was that?"

I proceeded to release a small smile at the blinking Spike, then to the rest of the observant. "Well... why are we all standing around then? Don't we have a party to enjoy?"

One party, for a day like this I suppose, wouldn't hurt. Just this once I'll allow myself to partake in this one tradition, especially since everyone went through so much trouble to celebrate something so trivial. And it'd be rude of me not to blow out the candles later; I couldn't deny a cake, especially one reserved for me, after all.

I wasn't smiling as much as Twilight and Spike were in relief when Pinkie Pie exclaimed to get this party started.

---

"So why are they here?" I gestured behind me to three particular Earth Ponies chatting among themselves. Them being Whooves, Macintosh and Cheerilee.

Spike looked around to see who I was pointing at. "So, well I asked Pinkie Pie to invite as many ponies that you've at least talked to, since we know how anti-social you are."

Ah, well fair enough. I've only had one conversation with those three I believe (So I'll question Pinkie Pie later on how she knew I've ever even interacted with them). I sipped the drink of punch - which was the first time I've tried such a drink, and I wasn't regretting it - while raising a brow at the dragon who I was conversing with. "So, you helped prepare the party."

Spike shrugged modestly, taking a swig of his own drink. "Well, most of the work, Pinkie Pie was out most of the time looking for guests to invite, so I did most of the decorations all by myself."

"Sounds like a lot of work for you."

"Well I- hey!" I smirked as Spike frowned at me with indignation. "I'm not that lazy. Sheesh."

"I know... and I still can't believe you even bothered doing any of this for me." I admitted lightly.

Spike seemed to have picked up on my somber tone. "Well I had to pay you back somehow, for helping me rescue Rarity and giving me all the credit." I smiled, I wasn't ashamed to say gratefully, as the lizard then looked up in realization. "Oh, you wanna know a secret?"

A secret? I raised a curious brow as Spike motioned for me to lean closer. To which I obliged slowly, reaching an exaggerated distance as the dragon confessed to me a supposed secret of his.

"I have a crush on Rarity."

...

I retracted my head and stared down at the dragon in disbelief. "No, really Spike? I never would have known."

The dragon was clearly unable to pick up sarcasm, nodding rather sagely. "Yep, I mean Twilight thought it was obvious. But I've shown her haven't I?"

"You most certainly have."

Spike grinned, before casting a glance to the side at said white unicorn. "Now if you'll excuse, Rarity might need my help with that food on her plate." I rolled my eyes as the lizard walked proudly over the other side of the library towards his waifu.

Child crushes. So adorable, yet embarrassing.

Just like teenage and grown-up crushes, but only worse and more hilarious.

"Enjoying the party?" A voice asked behind me.

Recognizing it I smiled slightly, turning around to the cream Earth Pony. "Tolerating would be the right word for it."

Bon Bon rolled her eyes playfully. "Okay, how are you 'tolerating' the party so far?"

I shrugged seriously. "Could be worse. At least Pinkie Pie isn't playing any loud music."

Thankfully the pink Earth Pony in question knew better than to play anything awfully high and obnoxious for a party hosted for me. Instead there was no music playing, which was even better.

But that didn't stop the pink mare and three certain fillies from utilizing some dance moves - at least that's what I think they're doing - in the center of the room.

Bon Bon looked back from following my gaze to Pinkie to me, frowning curiously. "True enough, but aren't you at least a little gratified by this party hosted for you, Stardust?"

"Of course I am." I replied, more force to my tone than I allowed. Great. I turned my blue-green gaze to the surface of my red drink. "I just think no one needed to bother organizing a party for someone like me."

"...Are you always this negative?"

"Just realistic."

I looked up to see Bon Bon shaking her head in clear bafflement, before glancing to her left and sighing in disbelief. "I apologize but I think Lyra couldn't contain her appetite." I followed her gazer this time to see the lime unicorn was, indeed, gorging as much food as possible, alongside Snips and Snails at the food stand.

I chuckled a little. "It's quite alright." Good grief the positive atmosphere that spawned from Birthdays was getting to me.

"Still, Happy Birthday, but if you'll excuse me. Lyra! Leave some for the other guests!" Bon Bon called out while walking towards the lime sheepish shrugging unicorn.

"Quite a lively party." A British voice - which hearing from anyone around here was rather a relief to me nowadays - incited me to face the approaching brown stallion. The sight of him this close almost had me in excitement, and raise a huge grin, before recalling this was not the kind of pony I had once hoped for.

"Which is a surprise, considering who it's hosted for." I replied casually. "A pleasure to see you again, Doctor."

He waved a dismissive hoof. "Please, call me Whooves. There's no need for such formality, especially on one's own Birthday party." His brown eyes scanned the occupied area. "I must admit, I was pleasantly surprised and a little perplexed when I received an invitation by Pinkie Pie to this event, since the special pony and I have only interacted with each other once."

"You're not the only one bemused." I concurred, our gazes on the pink oblivious mare, who was blissfully dancing away. "What puzzles me further is how she even discovered that one conversation."

"Hm. Well if there's one thing I've learnt during my time in Ponyville, my friend, it's that there's most wisdom in not questioning such things whenever that energetic Earth Pony's involved."

"Preaching it to the choir there." I smirked while he shrugged.

Something then seemed to have attracted his attention. "Ah, if you'll excuse me, I do believe Miss Cheerilee is waving me over. Happy Birthday my friend."

I nodded in farewell, sighing before continuing to observe the entire crowd around me.

You know, just standing here, right now, watching this all, made me realize just how ludicrous it all truly was. Another species, of talking multi-coloured gullible horses, hosting a party for an alien they're not even aware - with the exceptions of Spike, Snips and Snails - was a different life form. For once a grand Birthday party was hosted, with a room filled with ponies who genuinely consider me as their friend, for me...

...They just make it more hard for me not to grow that attached to them.

And they hosted it for me when I have done nothing for them in turn. I still didn't consider them my friends. They knew this, yet made a celebration for me anyway. These ponies, along with Spike, were just utterly hopeless.

"You look troubled."

There was the voice I've grown fond of around here the most. I smiled tiredly at the approaching purple unicorn. "Can't I at least get one minute of peace?"

"Not at your own party, no." Twilight smiled apologectically. "But if I'm disturbing you, I'll just-"

"Twilight, you never disturb me." I interjected with honesty, not wanting at all this pony in particular to feel awkward around here. As she flushed, clearly touched, I continued politely. "So what brings you over here?"

"I just wanted to say Happy Birthday to you, Stardust." Ah, I nodded in thanks before she continued. "And that I'm sorry."

The sudden change of tone and words had me arch a brow. "Sorry?" For what?

She nodded. "I know you don't like parties, but I wanted you to feel more welcome in this town and show just how much friends you've made over the course of your stay, despite your thoughts and feelings otherwise. Plus I wanted to repay you for saving my life, twice. And to further reassure you that I wasn't befriending you simply because Princess Celestia asked me to."

"...You don't need to apologize, Twilight." I smiled rather softly. "You just wanted to do something nice for someone you consider a friend. And on the celebratory day of his birth, too. Who am I to be mad?"

"I just want you to know, Stardust, that I do want to be your friend. And I would truly like it if you consider me as one in turn too."

It took a moment to realize how I was tightening my grip around the plastic cup too hard.

I sighed while forcing down those feelings of nervousness and gratitude from the mare's words. "I suppose I should thank you in turn, my dear."

This time it was the smart mare's turn to blink. "For what?"

I gestured to the whole room, filled with many coloured and bright individuals chatting among themselves happily. "For planning... this. You really didn't have to, but thank you all the same, Twilight."

The gratitude had her smile more brightly than ever. "You're welcome, Stardust. Anything to make a friend of mine happy."

That God damn smile...

"Cute for a bookworm..." I muttered before wincing at the mistake.

"Wait, w-what was that?"

Ah [BEEP].

"Nothing." I replied sharply as Twilight obviously heard it, the unicorn looking away with her face being more brighter purple then usual. Quickly, I have to rectify this. "I said nothing. You heard nothing. Okay my dear- Twilight?"

"O-Of course." She looked back at me, lightly grinning in clear embarrassment. Tch, imagine how I feel. I just called a pony cute... right in front of her.

God help me.

"Cake is ready!"

Oh thank you God... or rather, Pinkie Pie.

My hooves strived to immediately take me away from the tension I have just unintentionally created towards the food stand, where the massive cake in question stood waiting for me. As I moved closer, passing by the ponies who moved out of the way, watching me with smiles on their muzzles, I counted on the chocolate cake consisting of twenty... five candles.

Huh... Did I look that old to them?

Mrs. Cupcake, nearby, seemed to sense my bemusement. "We weren't aware of how old you are, dear. So we took a guess. I apologize if we got it wrong."

I shrugged while my eyes remained fixed on the cake. "Well... you're not far off." Truth be told I wasn't entirely certain of my age either. I mean, it was summer when I first arrived in Equestria, and the beginning of the year back home when I left my world.

So I could be either twenty or twenty-one...

...I'll dwell on that later. For now, may as well partake in the most famous event of a Birthday.

"Blow out the candles and make a big happy super duper wish!" Yeah thanks Pinkie.

I rolled my eyes as Twilight and Spike stood between me. Geez, personal space you two... I mentally shook my head while taking in a deep breath... before blowing out the whole group of wax in one breath.

As some of the ponies cheered and clapped, to my slight embarrassment which I refrained from displaying, Twilight inquired to my right. "What did you wish for?"

To return home? To see my family once again? To never come back to this world? A PS4? Doctor Who Big Finish audios? A chance to see Star Wars: Episode VII?

"I... don't know." I answered in all honestly. "I don't believe in the concept that blowing out the candles grants one's wish."

"Why does that not surprise me?" Spike asked rhetorically, and before I could glare at them Pinkie Pie then yelled out for no reason.

"Time for presents! Then afterwards we'll all play some games!"

This time I couldn't contain my disbelief outwardly. "Ah Christ you got presents for me too?!"

---

Best. Party. Ever.

I'm calling it right now. Never had I had such an eventful and heart-warming celebration of the day of my birth in my entire life. As soon as everyone finally departed, the party concluded after the games were done and the food vanished, the moment the front door closed from the last guest, a huge grin was plastered on my muzzle as I stared at the opened gifts bestowed to me from all those generous ponies, and Spike of course.

"Psst. Twilight, Stardust looks happy. Is there something wrong?"

Sometimes the heightened hearing of these pony ears than humans came in handy. I glanced towards the two observing residents and asked blankly. "Oh, you two still here? Party's over."

Twilight's mouth twisted slightly and she said quietly to Spike in turn. "Well he's still using that dry humour. So I think everything's okay."

I chuckled at the retort while approaching the many gifts that were previously wrapped all for me, taking them in with and emotion I didn't usually feel: joy.

The fact these were all exclusively hand-picked - or hoof-picked - for me and me alone had my mind in continuous reeling. It felt as though this was all a mere dream and any moment I would wake up with a usual dull Birthday.

Fictional storybooks. More quills and papers. Packed boxes of sweets. Hair products. Curtains; finally. Birthday cards. A... poster of the, I believe, Wonderbolts. And a whole basket of apples.

None of these things I asked for nor desired, but honestly is that relevant now? The fact these ponies, and Spike, chose to but or make me gifts was more than enough to fill me with immense gratitude.

And before, of course, I thanked every one of them each for their presents... to the shock of a few.

"So, would you like some help in getting all this to your room?"

Immediately I found myself protesting to the very idea, whirling around to the walking unicorn. "Twilight, you've done more than enough today for me, I couldn't possibly request-"

"I insist." She was already lifting some of the glowing objects via magic, feigning ignorance to my objective expression. "Come along then. Spike, can you clean up the place? I'll help you after I'm done with this."

The small loyal dragon saluted. "Yes ma'am!"

Eventually I realized protesting to the helpful mare was futile, so I simply shrugged and picked up the rest of the stuff carefully onto my back, following Twilight upstairs. This quantity of objects on my back.. all reserved for me by thoughtful ponies; some of which I've only interacted with briefly.

It think the word 'generous' would be an understatement in describing their kindness.

"There we are." Twilight announced with satisfaction as we placed the gifts down upon entering my temporary bedroom, turning to me with an enthusiastic smile. "Quite a quantity of gifts, huh?"

"Quite." I agreed, noticing the tone of my voice. "A quantity I never anticipated at all, today."

The purple mare shrugged casually. "Well, it would ruin the surprise otherwise, you know? What kind of friend would I be, after all, if I didn't host a party for someone important to me's Birthday?"

"One who respects the other's longing for peace and quietness?"

Twilight rolled her eyes, not unkindly, at my dry words. "You enjoyed the party anyway. Admit it."

"..."

At my silence she raised a knowing brow. "Cat got your tongue? There's no need to answer. Your eyes tell me otherwise."

"Oh?" I raised a brow of my own. "Since when were you that efficient at reading peo- ponies?"

Despite it being a joking inquiry, the studious unicorn's expression changed from happy to all-knowing. "Making friends teaches us many new things."

"Celestia would be proud."

"Was that sarcasm, Stardust?"

"My dear, would I ever use such a tone towards you?"

"Implying you never have before." We both chuckled, Twilight walking by me. "Well then, I suppose after that eventful celebration you'll desire your own peace now. I'll leave you with your gifts."

But before you do. "Twilight." I began, waiting for the unicorn to looked over her shoulder at me. For once, just this once, I expressed more humbleness than I ever have before. "Thank you, you, Spike and everyone else. This has been, quite possibly, the bestest Birthday of my existence. You have my sincerest gratitude, Twilight Sparkle."

It took a moment before the beaming unicorn even responded, evidently pleased by the expressed gratefulness. "You're welcome. Happy Birthday, Stardust Balance."

The smile never left my muzzle for the rest of the day and night.

---

AN: My real Birthday was occurring this week on Thursday so I thought, why not? No harm, no foul.

You must've taken note by now how Stardust did nothing to resolve the crisis between Fluttershy and Rarity this episode. Well one: he has his own issues to deal with *CoughCelestiaApplejackRainbowDashCough.* And two: I don't intend on my character fixing everything that happens within an episode from the show; he's not the great deus-ex-machima for every problem. And I will say he'll play a part in the next chapter.

Please review, follow or favourite of your choice. Next time: buffalo's and ponies! Will Stardust assist in settling a peaceful solution to the tension between the two species, will he even participate at all considering this isn't really his problem, or will he have to take care of everything himself?

Until then my friends!

Disclaimer: I do not own My Little Pony nor any parody song(s) utilized within this chapter. If that was the case, then there would be at least one recurring villain appearing in more than two episodes during one season of the show. Intro parody song: Ducktales. Enjoy!

---

"Okay, I'm going to be totally honest here. I am not looking forward to this."

"We know." I heard an exasperated Spike respond from beside me. "You've said that for the third time now. Give it a break."

"Whatever gets my clear indifference across." I continued, looking out the window of the carriage attached to a train which was being pulled by western stallions. I have questions, but they're too minor of interest for me to ask.

Most likely, this train rise to that town we were going to and back will probably be the only thing I'll enjoy about the whole visit.

"Oh, it won't be that bad." Fluttershy called out in her quiet tone from the seat across mine and Spike's. "Applejack's relatives are usually nice ponies; I'm sure Braeburn is just as friendly."

The baby dragon then stated confidently. "I'm sure nothing bad will happen there."

Of course, I remained unconvinced. "Not for you, perhaps, but I am just not looking forward to being surrounded by a western town filled with western stereotypes."

Or sand, or rodeo's, or everyone screaming 'Yee-haw!" at the top of their lungs.

"Well... look on the bright side, at least we'll be there with you."

"Oh yes, that brings tons of hope in me, Spike."

"Ha ha, very funny."

"Oh, are you not happy being with us, Stardust?"

"What?" I glanced to the right at the inquisitive yet sounding upset Fluttershy, who looked at me rather sadly. "I was being sarcastic, my dear. I will always find you all pleasant company... well most of you anyway..."

"Oh... okay." The yellow pegasus smiled at the reassurance. "Anyway, I can't wait to see Applejack put that apple tree in a new home. I'm sure Appleloosa will love the gift."

Ah yes. The entire reason we were even travelling to that town. A tree. A {BEEP] tree. Priorities was a very mixed thing in Equestria.

I sighed tiredly, rubbing my features. "Can't I just stay on the train during the whole visit?"

"But then you'll miss Applejack planting her tree."

"A tragedy for us all I'm sure."

"I can't believe it!" Everyone's attention then focused on the complaining white unicorn, entering from the back carriage of the train. Rarity was clearly fuming about something. "A whole carriage reserved for that tree! While I'm stuck here with the rest of you loud ponies, unable to obtain any of my much-needed beauty sleep."

"Yeah!" I snorted at Spike's agreeing tone, as the lizard leaned over the seat in front of us. "You deserve to sleep like a Princess, Rarity!"

"Settle down Romeo." I gently pulled the dragon back down on the seat.

"How is a pony such as myself suppose to rest while trapped in here with a crowd of other ponies?" Rarity continued her whining, sitting down next to an annoyed Twilight, who from my field of vision was occupied reading a book during the trip to the town. "A tree, I ask you!"

Tch. If anyone deserves a whole room on this transportation to their self, it should be me.

"Reading to it, covering it with a blanket, treating it like it was her own child..."

I repeat, priorities.

---

Life is such insanity, here in Ponyville.

Ponies, unicorns, pegasi; it's a strange Ville.

Might start a mystery, or retcon history!

Startales! Oo-oo!

Tales of headaches everywhere!

Startales! Oo-oo!

P-P-P-Ponies right beside you. There's a voice out there to guide you.

What to do? Just join in the startales! Oo-oo!

Startales!

---

I don't understand how that dragon does it; sleeping in a room filled with female individuals without any hesitation.

A braver being than I, that's for certain. Upon hearing I was to share a room to sleep in with the Mane Six, I immediately resorted to finding a quiet spot so I wouldn't feel uncomfortable more than I already was. I mean really, I'll be damned before sharing a room with some females.

It's too un-gentleman of me otherwise.

So here I was, pacing around to contemplate about numerous things in the same room as that blasted tree. The same apple tree that was the source behind us all going to that town... I forgot what it was called. I would've stayed in Ponyville while they all went to visit the orange mare's relatives, but I was insisted by a damn purple unicorn and her pet to go with them so because apparently I "couldn't isolate myself in the library forever."

Sure I could. But, in the end, the thought of Celestia making another unannounced visit while the rest were out convinced me to come with them, in the end. I wasn't prepared to face that alicorn again, not yet anyway.

"Stardust?"

Hm? Speaking of a particular lizard.

"Oh, good evening Spike." I welcomed the dragon holding a pillow into the back room, raising a curious brow. "Something the matter?"

The obviously exhausted dragon snorted. "Yeah, none of the girls back there will be quiet. So I'm going to sleep in here for tonight." Oh, alright then. "Sorry if I snore too loudly."

"Don't be, you can't help yourself." I assured Spike as he placed the pillow next to the tree and took his rested spot. I'll probably block one minor noise anyway while in the midst of my own thoughts.

"Thanks... Stardust?"

"Yes Spike?"

"Why did you decide to come with us to Appleloosa?"

Why indeed...

"Reasons I feel that no one else should be concerned about, even you Spike."

"Oh, okay then..." The dragon said tiredly, already drifting into sleep. "Well, goodnight."

"Night... sleep well."

And in five seconds flat, the infant lizard was already, impressively, fast asleep, snoring louder than any snore I've ever heard. I blinked at how exactly tired he must have been. Were the girls causing that much of a ruckus? Now I'm ever more glad that I didn't bother sleeping in there. In fact I don't think I'll be sleeping at all tonight.

Resting in a moving method of transportation just doesn't work for me.

I sighed while turning my gaze to the outside moon, gleaming down at the train. Hm... I'm probably gonna need a lot of soda for this.

---

So we're all clear then. Celestia will probably be planning my arrest anytime now.

She must be. After my words of farewell to the monarch anyone would be decapitated for using such a word towards a royal ruler. Oh worse, the damn alicorn will most likely banish me to the moon, somehow filling me with oxygen there, for all eternity.

A fate worse than death.

Speaking of that kind of banishment, a thought occurred to me during my whole night staying up, drinking as much soda as I could to the following morning. Celestia knew, she knew, that Nightmare Moon would return during that day ages ago. But she took NO precautions, she warned no one about her insane sibling, and she probably didn't have a plan B in case that ludicrous idea involving her student and her friends didn't succeed.

There were no preparations for her sister's return. Nothing to use against the corrupted Luna except for pure luck on Twilight.

Ah yes, Twilight! How can I forget? The glorified alicorn manipulated her own student, I repeat, her STUDENT, into facing an all-powerful being of darkness with absolutely nothing to prepare Twilight with beforehand. And despite that, Twilight remains none the wiser over the fact she was tricked into facing Nightmare Moon, when Celestia could have easily handled the matter herself.

Bravo Celestia, you sack of dog-[BEEP].

Now, it must be the soda, or this train was rumbling for whatever reason.

And I must have really drunk too much of the fizzy stuff that kept me awake all night, for the transportation was literally rocking back and forth, feeling as though something was clashing against the train.

Stumbling, I attempted to regain balance while moving along with the train, wincing as I impacted the sides. Ow... wait, what about Spike? Is he alright-?

Oh... oh never mind. Glancing to the side I noticed the oblivious lizard sleeping away despite the danger.

Hysterical.

Still, what the hell is even happening?!

Eventually the rocking ceased, thank Christ. But, perhaps to my dis-orientation, from the combination of exhaustion, energy from the amount of soda, and slight pain from hitting the walls, the ride seemed to be moving... slower.

Thankfully Spike was alright, still sound asleep as I walked up to him, inspecting his resting state for any bruises and such.

But still, what was even occurring? Was this ride currently under attack? Was it a natural occurrence, bumpy parts on the tracks? Were the stallions pulling the train finally exhausted and almost succumbed to sleep?

Okay, now this train was really slowing down... I guess it must be the last idea.

Wait, no, we're moving faster again... but in the opposite direction. Why were we going in reverse? Was there an obstacle or threat up ahead that forced the transport to move backwards?

"Help!" Oh, Spike's awake. I looked towards the dragon pleading for help against the window to the other carriage... wait a minute. "Stardust, get over here! We're being kidnapped!"

Hold the phone... "Come again...?" I asked tiredly, shaking my head roughly to dispel the unwelcome exhaustion.

"We're being taken by buffalo's!" Buffalo's? Slowly I moved forward to the window, to see that the coupling that was previously attached to the rest of the train was indeed de-attached.

And there were giant overgrown Wookiee's pushing the carriage down the tracks away from Twilight and the rest.

Huh...

And I didn't any more time to dwell on who these abductors were or what they wanted, as a sudden abrupt turn off the tracks had me fall back away from the window, collapsing into the sleep I held off for so long.

---

God. Damn. The. Sun.

"He's waking up... someone fetch some water."

Aside from the blasted light penetrating my exhausted eyes, a feminine voice, one I wasn't familiar with, ordered someone obviously close by. Immediately my hoof moved to rub my closed eyelids before slowly opening them, and quickly closing against as the full blinding light of the sun attacked my face.

God damn you Celestia...

Rolling to the side so I could wake up with the sun inflicting damage to my tired eyes, it took a moment for me to realize I was moving around in... dirt...

That had me completely open my eyes to see the many walking feet of animals I've never seen before.

What the hell was happening...? My mind struggled to replay what occurred a while back this morning. Let's see, I recall Spike announcing that we were being abducted by some buffalo's-...

Ah...

"Afternoon sir." That female voice greeted casually as I carefully stood up, finding myself within a campsite of huts and giant hairy animals that I assume were this world's version of buffalo's. And said animals were wearing those headbands attached with feathers, like they were tribesman...

...Are you [BEEP] kidding me?

I immediately tensed up as one of those many stereotypes pushed a bowl towards me, which contained seemingly pure water. What, did it expect me to drink from it? No thank you.

"It's quite okay, Mr. We don't poison our guests."

Alright, time to face this unknown being behind me. And what I saw next had my features contort in clear confusion, as before me was a hybrid-looking animal of a buffalo and a deer.

Is this what a baby buffalo looks like? If so, no wonder many of my kind eats them; it's putting them out of their misery.

Despite the look sent towards the nearby... thing, she pointed to the lying bowl still. "Please do drink. Your friend told us you always drink water after waking up."

My friend... Spike!

"Where is he?" I immediately demanded to know the location of the dragon. "I swear if any harm has come to him I'll-"

"Sir, please." The baby buffalo - I assume that's what she was - made a peaceful gesture, some of her brethren behind her tensing up. Oh, did they already consider me a threat towards them? Well that depends if they've done anything to the baby dragon. "Spike is okay; he's hanging out with some of my friends a distance away. You don't need to be agitated."

"'Hanging out'?" I scoffed. "After you and your brethren kidnapped us?"

"That was a mistake." You don't say? Yet I raised a brow as the small buffalo bowed rather humbly. "And I apologize on behalf of my tribe. We were only after the apple tree. We weren't aware you or Spike were in there."

...Oh.

"Okay then... I'll forgive you all, only if what you say is authenticated; I wish to see Spike for myself before deciding not to burn down this entire campsite."

It was an empty threat, but they didn't need to know that.

"Of course. We wouldn't want to anger the great Stardust Balance." Come again? She smiled, this time with an expression of nervousness. "Spike told us many things about you, good sir; about how you fought terrible beasts for the safety of your friends."

"I see..." Hm, I'm guessing he informed this tribe of buffalo stereotypes to make certain they wouldn't try to harm him or myself.

"Oh, Stardust, you're awake!"

The voice of the lizard immediately turned my head towards the approaching Spike, entering the campsite looking fine and everything. With him were... Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash...

...And I just woke up too.

---

"We have a long and winding stampeding trail we have run upon for many generations." The tallest mother-[BEEP] of a buffalo I've seen all day began sharing his tale. "My father stampeded upon these grounds, and his father before him, and his father before him, and his father before him-"

I took that moment to block out his story to dwell for a second, standing with the pink mare, blue pegasus and infant dragon across the fire.

So the reason they abducted the tree, and unintentionally us, was due to the fact the ponies in the nearby town have taken part of their stampeding grounds to plant their forest of apple trees. It certainly explains the motivation behind stealing one tree, and I speculate making a new trail for them to stomp across would quickly be rejected by the pride of this tribe.

"Hm. It is a sacred tradition to run the path every year." I see. "But this year these settler ponies... Appleloosans...!"

He made no effort to hide his disdain for them, and I can respect that.

The smaller buffalo - whose name I learnt earlier was Little Strongheart - calmed the chief down, continuing for him with a stern tone. "They planted apple trees all over it without asking our permission."

No wonder there's tension between the two species then. Ignorance.

"Well that's not very nice, right Rainbow Dash?" Said mare ignored the pink Earth Pony stubbornly, making me roll my eyes.

"The ponies refuse to move their trees! So we are stuck here and it is not fair!"

Yeah? Well life's never fair.

Still, I understand now what this was all about. And, to be fair on their part, these creatures had inhabited this land first, so what the settlers have done was evidently an insult to their eyes against their traditions and ancestors.

Rainbow Dash then announced it was time for them to move out and address this issue with that town's residents. I meanwhile waited for the meeting to finally end, as the blue pegasus, pink Earth Pony and dragon discussed with the baby buffalo and chief over their course of action. As the giant hairy creatures entered their tents to rest for tomorrow, somehow fitting within them, I quietly slipped away from the campsite to contemplate these events.

Pacing around in the sand I disgust so, thankful I didn't have nails at the moment, my thoughts wandered off to pondering about what might happen the following morning. Would there be peace? Would a fight break out between the two sentient species? Would both factions go to temporary war?

Well whatever happens, I find that it was little of my concern, really.

"You know, this is certainly alot more exciting than just planting a tree." I heard Spike comment, who was walking towards me with a smile. "I mean, I honestly thought it was going to be boring just like you did. But this was an eventful day, wasn't it?"

"I wouldn't know; I was asleep during the majority of it." I shrugged casually.

"Oh, well that's true." He chuckled while joining me on the field a short distance from the site. "So, what do you think?"

"About the whole ordeal? I think it's a whole giant culture misunderstanding." I replied, finding my vision looking forward to the expanded dusty landscape. My first ever experience being in the middle of a desert... not quite as problematic as I would expect.

"I'll say." The small lizard concurred while standing to my right, sounding genuinely concerned. "You think everything will be okay tomorrow?"

"Undoubtedly." I responded without hesitation. Of course everything will be sorted; there won't be any long-lasting battle between the two races. The show wouldn't allow it.

"Yeah, especially with you around. I mean, with your negotiation skills you used against those Diamond Dogs-"

Now this was the part of the conversation where we disagreed. "I won't be partaking in this event, Spike." I cut him off, glancing at the surprised dragon. "This isn't any of my business."

"Huh?"

"You heard me, my friend; this is a dispute between two entirely different sentient races, and I belong to neither." I explained calmly as Spike listened attentively. "And I am no ambassador. What happens here must be sorted out by both species."

I wasn't a diplomat. It wasn't in my right to be the voice for any of the two animal species. It would imply favourtism. And while no one around here but Spike knew the truth of my origins, it would set a bad example to the infant lizard with picking sides with two entirely different animals than my own.

Was I making excuses here? Probably.

"...Huh. I guess you have a point. But, it wouldn't hurt to at least give some advice to either side, right?" Spike inquired with an idea.

I smirked, chiding the youthful lizard. "I could, but with the stubbornness these species both have I doubt either would heed my words." My eyes then focused on the thoughtful Spike, who was rubbing his own chin as I continued. "I'm not a pony, and I'm certainly not a buffalo, it would be rather prejudiced of me to pick a side between two entirely different races, no?"

Yet before Spike could suggest another idea, a female voice called out in confusion. "What do you mean you're not a pony?"

Ah [BEEP]!

Slowly our tensed heads looked over to the three girls joining us; Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Little Strongheart, the former asking the question with narrowed eyes. "You are a pony... aren't you?"

Great... just bloody fantastic.

"Uh, of course he is!" Spike, ever the life-saver, jumped in before I attempted to conjure up an excuse. "He means he's not a western pony, so he can't help either side tomorrow."

"Is that so...?"

I frowned at Rainbow Dash's suspicious tone. As if she didn't make it clear enough a while back she was wary about me. Pinkie Pie looked back and forth between her and us while Strongheart observed with intrigue.

"Indeed." I replied confidently. "I just think such matters should be solved with the inhabitants and settlers themselves, without outside interference."

"That was close." The not-subtle-at-all Spike whispered to me.

"Oh, so you won't be helping us?" The small buffalo queried, with a tone of clear disappointment alongside her features.

I shook my head in finality. "Unless any of my frie- acquaintances get hurt, then I won't be partaking in the negotiations."

"I see..."

Rainbow Dash snorted, turning around to return to the campsite. "Whatever. I'll be helping these buffalo's out anyway."

"My heart goes out to them." My glare matched her own against my retort, before the mare scoffed and left us.

"Aw, now don't be like that you guys!" My annoyed stare then focused on Pinkie Pie, who remained oblivious to it. "We need to be absolutely positive and helpful tomorrow if we want to help settle peace! I'm going to bed so I can be fully awake tomorrow to help everypony - or every-buffalo - out. Goodnight guys, don't let the Parasprites bite!"

"Have fun doing that, Pinkie." I said with a dull tone as the beaming pony hopped away back to the campsite.

The buffalo chose that moment then to walk closer towards Spike and I, her expression that of sadness. "I'm sorry if we gave you such a bad impression as to not help us, Mr. Balance."

"Hardly, my dear." I quickly responded, having no desire for any misunderstandings between us. "It would just be prejudiced of me to play a part in this event. No, it's better if I remain an observer."

"But I don't understand." Strongheart said in confusion, frowning thoughtfully. "Even if you're not one of the settlers, you're still a pony. Forgive me for asking, but do you not like your own kind or something?"

"Well... I'm not fond of stereotypes, I'll say that." Which would make things more complicated, considering the fact one-dimensional characters had mainly narrow-minded ways of thinking. Western ponies and Indian buffalo's?

Yeah, I'm sure things will go pleasantly tomorrow.

I know I know, I told the lizard next to me things will go fine, but I doubt they will the following day exactly. Probably the day after or so, should Twilight and the others interfere with this dispute.

"You don't seem to like that pegasus."

"Rainbow Dash and I... don't get along well." I simply responded. "As I said, should any of the ponies who came here with me, and Spike, get in any kind of danger should the proceedings the next morning go unpleasant, then I will intervene."

"...Very well." She nodded, seeming to accept that fact. "We cannot force you to speak on our behalf, and I appreciate that your wariness over possibly making things turn sour tomorrow. I shall see you in the morning, Mr. Balance."

"Goodnight, Miss. Strongheart."

"Sorry about that, Stardust." Spike proceeded to apologize as the female buffalo departed to her tribe. "I didn't expect the others to follow me."

"It's alright Spike." I assured him with a small smile, patting the dragon's head despite his irritation of it. "Though I think you should be getting some rest too. I doubt Twilight would like you staying up late."

And talk about timing. The dragon suddenly yawned and stretched his small limbs. "Yeah. You going to sleep too?"

In one of those tents? I'd rather sleep on the dirt than share a room with those filthy animals. True I'll need a shower the next day, but I won't rick becoming a pancake if one of those things decided to roll over.

Priorities, my friends.

"I'll join you all later. Sleep well Spike."

"Okay, goodnight... and Stardust?"

"Hm?"

"Did you almost call Twilight and the rest your friends?"

"Go to sleep Spike."

---

"I told you so."

"I know."

"I told you so."

"I know." Rainbow Dash had the guts to sneer at me through gritted teeth, "I'd like to see you do better."

"I probably would've, after that heinous performance by that pony-" I nodded to a running around Pinkie Pie, "- anyone would have settled the whole matter much better."

"Instead of saying 'I told you so', Stardust, you could help think of a solution to help stop the upcoming battle tomorrow."

"...Nah, I'll continue saying 'I told you so' because it fills me with pure bliss over how right I was."

"Right... so what are we suppose to do now? Those buffalo's are too darn stubborn!"

"Irony."

"Will you be quiet, Stardust?"

"Make me, Sonic, or should I now point out this is entirely your and Applejack's fault?"

"Huh? How is this OUR fault?" The pegasus gestured wildly to the campsite preparing for war. "Oh, never mind anyway! I'm going to talk to the chief; maybe I can convince not to go to battle tomorrow."

"Good luck with that." I rolled my eyes at her glare while the blue pegasus stomped off.

I warned them. Outside interference incited disaster. This was a dispute to be settled by the western stereotypes and Indian stereotypes. But no, Rainbow Dash and Applejack kept butting in before the two representatives could even discuss the problems with each other. Rainbow Dash I understood, but Applejack? I thought that orange mare had more sense in her.

That Earth Pony was slowly growing onto my dislike list.

And Pinkie Pie's display. Ugh, don't allow me to begin on how horrible that was. I almost gorged my eyes out when she started singing.

In the end, nothing was resolved. All thanks to Rainbow Dash and Applejack.

I sighed tiredly, rubbing my pony-form forehead. I should've just stayed at the library; sod the worrying over any potential visit from Celestia. I could be enjoying myself with those gifts from my Birthday. But no, against my better judgement I had decided to accompany the Mane Six and Spike to Appleloosa.

I regretted it immediately upon noticing sand outside the train.

My wide eyes lingered on the camp. It's not as if I didn't want to help, but I was a man of philosophy. Of balance. I don't pick sides, I just make certain neither emerges triumphant. If the buffalo's succeed, the trail trodden upon by their ancestors is theirs again. If the ponies win... well who knows?

But there was nothing I could do. I can't stop an entire war; that inexplicable strength couldn't possibly take on an entire army from both sides.

And I did tell these animals I wouldn't be joining unless those I arrived with were hurt-

Oh... oh no...

I am such a [BEEP] idiot! If this war occurs, they WILL get hurt! Many of both sides will suffer from long-lasting injuries - I doubt to the point of death - and I will regret allowing this battle to happen because of my idealistic arrogance. Despite my empty love for stereotypes, they were still living beings who are going to battle over a mere misunderstanding because of that damn pegasus!

No... I can't let that happen.

I must think of a plan before the morning. One that wouldn't involve any of the others; in case this idea backfires and results in injuries against any of them.

If this works, God loves me.

If not, then God help me.

Thankfully, one such plan was already being spun from the web of my mind...

---

Everything was in place.

Far from average eyesight of either side, I waited, taking note of the buffalo army assembling at the top of the cliff overlooking the town, predicting where they would station themselves before attacking.

I'm half-expecting Strongheart to suddenly go Pocahontas on our arses.

Savages. Savages. Barely even pony... heheh.

"God I'm tired..."

As the ponies had rested themselves for the battle in the morning, I snuck around the previous night, inspecting exactly what they were planning for this battle. And as I anticipated; they were going on the defensive.

But those defences didn't look remotely practical, so they obviously stand no chance against a head-on charge from their opposing force.

I took my spot at the side, ready to begin my plan that will force both side to cease this pointless war and listen to the only rational person on this damn land. Aside from Twilight, but I doubt she'll help in any way here.

No, it was time for a human's touch.

Today, I get my priorities fully sorted.

The over-puffed Wookiees looked ready to begin their assault, and I prepared my hind legs to charge forward in-between the opposing armies.

No one is going to get hurt... not on my watch.

The bell of the clock tower chimed.

What was I going to do, dress in all cowboy attire and step into the middle of the battlefield with a toothpick in my mouth? Oh no, nothing that absurd.

Something much more ridiculous.

My hooves were gripping the ground, and I only just noticed that. Huh, I must really be tensed for this... as there was a fifty-fifty I might possibly break a few bones doing this.

Well, you know what they say...

The dancing and singing of Pinkie Pie unintentionally signaled the herd to begin their charging assault.

"Hakuna Matata!"

I yelled out my own war cry while my hooves pushed forward than they would ever push themselves before. After drinking a whole gallon of water I was well-prepared for this, stopping by the shaking Pinkie Pie who was attired as a bar waitress performer.

"STOPPPPP!"

I practically screamed as much as I could while running into the middle between the two forces, raising both my front hooves upwards and pointing at both sides with vigour.

"THERE. WILL. BE. NO. WAR. HERE!"

My eyes glared ahead firmly at the wide-eyed expressions of the charging buffalo's, who were slowly ceasing their attack at my excruciatingly loud command. Beside me I heard Pinkie Pie gasp in shock and relief that my yell was actually halting the damn beasts.

Good, they weren't beyond reasoning...

Eventually the beasts managed to make a complete stop only feet way, all eyes on us with suspicion reflected among their enraged expressions. And I could guess why.

"Pinkie Pie." I whispered to the mare beside me, knowing she was listening despite the circumstances. "Go to Twilight and the rest; and tell them not to intervene at all times."

"Okay dokey." I refrained from rolling my eyes as the obliging Earth Pony returned to the town behind me, keeping my eyes on the irritated tribe.

As I lowered my widened hooves back on the ground, the chief took that as a sign to approach personally, accompanied only by the curious and looking slightly relieved Strongheart. "You?" He began in that deep voice, menacing eyes meeting my own as his mere foot would be enough to crush me. "You dare to stop us from banishing these settlers away?"

"I do." I responded without hesitation.

"Stardust, what are you doing here? Don't you realize-?"

"I shall do the talking here, Strongheart. Who are you, pony, to try and stop us?"

I had prepared fully for this.

Taking another deep breath, already feeling utterly exhausted, I replied without a care in the world. "My name is Jack Wright, a human being from the planet Earth. And I am here to tell you what you are doing is a massive error of judgement."

That seemed to shock them enough.

"You." I pointed to Strongheart. "Come closer." As she hesitantly obliged I looked behind me and pointed to the cowboy pony observing us with the rest of the townsfolk, gesturing him to approach as well. And waiting for him to grow a pair and walk near us, I turned back and addressed the leader of the tribe. "This battle ends before it even begins, chief. I'm in a rather cranky mood right now, and I always wondered what pony and buffalo meat tasted like."

Three nights without sleep. Damn right I'm cranky.

"You dare-!"

"Shut the hell up!" The chief quickly obliged, and noticing the mustache-wearing stallion joining the cowboy towards us, I released a snarl of finality. "And you can [BEEP] off, Sheriff. This is a dispute that's going to be solved without any comments from the likes of you."

The badge-wearing pony seemed to have something to say about that, but the yellow Earth Pony cut him off calmly. "I'll be fine Sheriff, wait with the others." The reluctant pony eventually did as told - good boy - and retreated, leaving his friend with us. "Alright, what's going on?"

In answer, I beckoned him - I honestly can't recall his name - to approach closer, and as he did I began when the buffalo and Earth Pony were in close vicinity. "Now, this war ends. I will not allow violence to break and unnecessarily hurt anyone here. I want you two, as representatives of your tribe and town, to discuss these issues about the orchid and the trail, without anyone else speaking on your behalf. As an unbiased ambassador, I will make sure this morning concludes in peace between both your species."

"I don't know." The small buffalo rubbed the back of her head nervously. "I mean after yesterday, is peace even possible? I want it to but-"

"I want peace too." The stallion interjected sternly. "Me and the rest of Appleloosa. We don't want to declare war against your kind."

"Me too... I guess we're all pretty stubborn huh?"

"I guess so..."

"So you see?" I waited a moment when the two were finished, raising a hoof when the tall mother-[BEEP] of a buffalo opened his mouth to pitch in. "In the end we all want the same thing, a peaceful solution over an awful tragedy. So, do you think you two can talk things over, and reach a compromise we will all be satisfied with?"

Of course they can. Otherwise I'll make them find a solution.

"Oh... of course we can, can't we?"

"Yes." Strongheart replied with a bright smile similar to the stallion's own. "In fact, let's deal with this, right here, right now."

"Alright!"

"Excellent. Now if you two will excuse me, sleep is catching up to me..."

My last words before the complete exhaustion of my running, exertion of breath and three nights without proper sleep had me succumb to unconsciousness.

---

Whatever surreal dream I was experiencing was rudely interrupted by some rough poking against my backside.

"Stardust... you awake yet?"

"Not yet Cerys..." I mumbled tiredly to the ever-pestering girl, wishing she would cease poking me like that, and straight afterwards my wish was granted. She probably wanted me to get up via mum's orders.

"Er, who's Cerys?"

"You you little-" Wait a minute... that sounded nothing like my little sibling. Slowly rolling over, my blinking eyes locked sight with a familiar infant dragon who was observing me with curiosity. "Oh, morning Spike..."

"It's evening."

"Oh..." It is...? "Well good evening then... did I miss anything?" I inquired before yawning widely, this looking around and realizing I was within the sleeping compartment of the train.

"Oh not much." Spike began while I stretched my stiff limbs, shrugging. "Other than the fact the buffalo's and settlers finally got along."

Buffalo's and settlers... ah.

Ahh...

"Thank God." I breathed out in relief, raising myself off the bed while Spike backed away to provide room, munching on those turquoise gems handed to him by the buffalo's. I don't know about him but I was feeling quite refreshed. "I was afraid the results were otherwise."

"Nope. After you fell unconscious, Braeburn and Strongheart managed to get the two sides to get along after reaching a compromise; trees planted on the trail taken off, and in return the buffalo's would help them pick off the apples. Sounds fair doesn't it?"

"...Meh." I shrugged. "I've heard of worse deals."

The dragon rolled his eyes. "Of course you would be unimpressed. But still, everyone got along and no one got hurt. Isn't that great?"

I nodded. "Yes, yes it is my small reptilian friend." And I meant that. No one got hurt, and I wouldn't have a guilty concise for not interfering.

My plan worked, just like it did with the Diamond Dogs.

"All thanks to you Stardust."

My response was automatic. "Me? Bah. I didn't do anything-"

"Yes you did." I raised a brow at the cut off from Spike, who pointed at me seriously. "You stopped an entire battle and convinced them to make a deal. So don't you dare pretend you didn't do anything like you did in the caves. You're a hero."

"I'm no hero-"

"Though what I wanna know is what you said to the buffalo's that kept them from continuing their attack on the town."

Just as I opened my muzzle to answer, and chide Spike for his repetitive interruptions, another voice interjected. God dammit! "Yeah Stardust, what did you say that stopped them from attacking Appleloosa?"

"Nothing of consequence now, Sonic." I replied calmly to the frowning Rainbow Dash, followed by the others into the carriage but a missing Applejack. Must be saying her final goodbye to her relative. "And if you're going to keep asking I'll-"

"Actually, I just wanted to say... thank you."

...Huh?

"And I'm sorry for almost getting anyone hurt by speaking on the behalf of the buffalo's."

...What now?

It took a moment before I could fully process what was being said, directed to my sole direction. "You're... thanking me, and apologizing to me... at once?"

The blue pegasus raised an annoyed brow, quickly shifting from that apologetic expression. "Yeah...? Is that so hard to believe?"

"...Kinda very, yeah..."

The blue mare huffed, turning around to exit the compartment. "Whatever, I'm gonna go see if Strongheart's still outside before we go."

"...Rainbow Dash."

"What?"

"You're welcome, and I forgive you."

I shrugged at her inquisitive expression, before she shrugged in turn, obviously trying not to show she was touched by the gesture, and left to the next room. Well that was certainly bizarre.

"With that out of the way." Twilight began as she walked towards Spike and I with the rest, all smiling at me for some reason. "I'm proud of you, Stardust, for preventing a fight breaking this morning. You succeeded where we failed. The town wanted to throw you a party in gratitude, but I think we know what'd you say to that." They chuckled while I smirked.

"Yeah, how you stopped the herd like that was incredible!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed. "It even shocked me!"

"Indeed. That was a rather bold display you pulled." Rarity added, clearly impressed.

"Oh, and you were so brave when facing that giant buffalo like that." Fluttershy complimented with a shy smile.

Despite the unnecessary praise, I shrugged again. "I just didn't want anyone to get hurt. Not under my watch."

"We all didn't." Twilight said. "And we can't thank you enough for settling peace between the two."

"Hey, they made the deal."

"You are far too humble dear." Rarity giggled in that classy tone of hers. "But still we remain curious; how did you manage to make the buffalo's see reason?"

Hm, what to say...? Speaking of which, for now I can only hope those overgrown furballs will keep their mouths shut.

"Well I didn't really." I responded honestly. They blinked in confusion at the answer. "I just said some things that thankfully distracted them long enough for that yellow Earth Pony to come along-"

"His name's Braeburn."

"That's nice." Okay these constant interruptions was just becoming irritating. "Enough for Braeburn to approach and settle a treaty between him and Strongheart, as representatives of their races."

"Okay, but what did you say exactly?" Rarity inquired.

"...I forget." It's so simple and easy to lie. "But it doesn't really matter now, does it my dear?"

---

"Stardust Stardust Stardust!"

"What what what?!" I asked in turn from the dragon's urgency, as Spike rushed into my room in a panicked pace, removing my attention from the apple pie given to me as a gift from the western stereotypes. "Is everything alright?"

He exhaled before answering. "Yep." Resulting in my annoyed frown while he held up a scroll straight afterwards. "Letter for you."

And considering the royal knot surrounding the paper, I had only one reaction: "Oh God..."

Too young to understand not to stick his nose in anyone's business, Spike stuck around as I un-rolled the letter, reading the contents. My frown deepened with reading every paragraph.

Dear Stardust Balance,

I trust all is well with you, considering your recent activities since we last spoke involving some Diamond Dogs, your Birthday and the recent events in the settling town of Appleloosa. I must thank you on behalf of Canterlot for assisting in the former and latter crisis's, as my dearest student Twilight informed me of the hoof you played in.

In addition, I write this letter to inform you of the news, if my dear pupil has not already, I will be visiting Ponyville in a few days to see how well things are doing in the town. The main purpose behind this letter is in hopes afterwards you and I will have a quiet meeting together to discuss some events.

I understand if you are reluctant to oblige, for our last conversation was less than pleasant. But I am not one to hold grudges, and I can understand how angry you were over my rather exaggerated accusations; which I realized was a mistake, and henceforth apologize for it. You must know I have no desire to make an enemy out of you; especially with the fact my dearest student and beloved sister value you highly.

If you still wish to reject the meeting, I understand. Send a return letter as soon as possible should that be the case, then. But I sincerely hope you can at least find in you to forgive me; I cherish Twilight very much, and I would not want to see her hurt.

If not, then we shall speak in four days the following evening. I look forward to it. Princess Luna and Shining Armor send their greetings.

With warm regards,

- Princess Celestia.

"So? What did the Princess say?"

"...You know what Spike? In future, I should probably consider taking my priorities more seriously."

---

AN: So there we have it. No pony got stampeded on, no bull headbutted a wall or anvil. No causalities.

A minor change with the same conclusion, but hey, what else could I do? The only downside being the buffalo's will never know the taste of an apple pie... on-screen anyway.

Mmm, I could go for an apple pie right about now...

Next time: Celestia visits town, this time without departing to play exterminator in Filldelphia! A phoenix taken. Stardust entertained by said phoenix getting taken. And Rainbow Dash and Applejack gaining closer to the truth.

Yes, in regards to the latter above, I must point out that things are happening beyond Stardust's view. And why wouldn't they? One small pebble can cause a tidal wave; his presence on Equestria is changing things more than he realizes. And before long it would be too late for him to correct his mistakes.

Until then, review, follow or favorite, your choice.

See ya next time my friends!

Disclaimer: I do not own My Little Pony nor any parody song(s) utilized within this chapter. If that was the case, then there would be at least one recurring villain appearing in more than two episodes during one season of the show. Intro parody song: God Help The Outcasts. Enjoy!

---

If you'd permit me, I'd like to compare the alicorn sitting by the center of the table receiving all the attention to another well-respected leader with considerable similarities.

Albus Percivial Wilhuff Something Dumbledore.

Now is that considerably fair of me? Yes and no.

But as I sat here between two of the many residents of Ponyville, all praising the monarch in the room taking the compliments with flattery, I noticed some things she had in common with the Headmaster of Hogwarts. Really I had nothing better to do than to wait until this whole event was completed.

Let's address what they do have in common.

They've aged beyond the lifespan of their kinds. People and ponies look up to them for wisdom and guidance. They both have their own personal students to guide, and those personal students defeated deadly enemies time and time again - though Harry being a student of the old man's was up for debate. And they're both manipulative towards their students, tricking them into facing danger without their help.

Just that reminder caused me to frown deeper, staring from across the room at the smiling Celestia, who was ignorant to my gaze. Beside her was her beloved student, who was attempting to get the Princess' approval of her friends. The owners of Sugarcube Corner trying to get in the alicorn's good graces. And I couldn't resist shaking my head in repulse at the display.

Now what about what they didn't have in common?

That's simple. Dumbledore actually does stuff. I mean, despite his age and ever slowness, the old Headmaster not only assisted Harry, albeit partially, throughout his trials against the rather weak antagonist, but he also showed decent wisdom, brought back a secret order to face the villain and a corrupt magical government, went through hell to help take down the villain, and sacrificed himself to ensure Voldemort's demise in a rather clever, yet almost convoluted plan.

In short, that character from Harry Potter deserved respect, despite the questionable actions and trickery he has done. But at least the man admitted to his mistakes and asked for the main protaganist's forgiveness.

Celestia's excuse?

"Cool party, huh?" From the corner of my eye, Derpy commented her enthusiasm while devouring a muffin. I nodded, my eyes remaining focused on the monarch, who was politely dismissing the gratified Mrs. Cupcake.

Why was I here again? Oh right... that meeting Celestia requested after this was all done.

Speaking of which, her bright pink eyes finally met with mine, reflecting nothing but warmness in contrast to my wariness. But not to draw attention to myself I nodded briskly to her, and Celestia responded politely before speaking with her grinning subjects.

I was curious with what she wished to speak with me about.

---

God help poor Stardust.

Wishing to go home.

Show his some mercy,

From insanity of this world.

God help his patience,

in meeting with Celestia.

God help poor Stardust,

in his time in Equestria.

---

Okay, my back is tired now. And... release.

I settled myself back on all four limbs instead of my two hind hooves, looking at Spike. "Well?"

"One minute and fourty-eight seconds." The obedient dragon reported when he pressed the stopwatch, showing the results. "Better than last time."

"Only by sixteen seconds." I nodded, a little pleased by the progress. "By this evening or tomorrow I could reach up to two whole minutes. Imagine that as an improvement."

Spike nodded in turn. "So that's it for now?"

"Yeah... don't think my back can currently take any more." The backside covered by my dark blue cape already felt as though it was straining. A consequence for my task, but one I had already come to terms with. If I can walk on two legs again, at least then I'd be more useful not to just myself but the library too.

While Celestia was having a meeting with the Mayor, thereby postponing my eventual discussion with the alicorn, I decided to utilize this spare time to attempt my efforts in standing and walking like a human again.

Spike expressed a desire to assist me when I informed him of that. I previously confessed to the infant dragon that I wanted to at least have some similarities to my own species, and the innocent dragon wanted to aid me for some reason. Though Twilight continued to believe the whole 'rite of passage' bull I spread when she once inquired why I was doing this.

"So, do you have any idea yet why the Princess wants to talk to you yet?" The lizard queried while taking a seat on my nearby bed.

I shrugged while pacing back and forth. "Who knows what goes on in that alicorn's mind, Spike." And quite frankly, I had no intention on ever discovering that. "Though I imagine it's in relation to my circumstance."

"You being from another world?"

"Indeed."

"Hmm..." One of those few times Spike looked contemplative about something, tapping his own chin. "Maybe she's found a way to take you back home?"

An innocent idea, but one I shook my head at. "Unlikely, my friend. That would be far too a stretch in terms of this world."

"Why's that?"

Oh, oops... forgot that dragon nearby doesn't know the truth about Equestria and its inhabitants. "Because... Celestia already tole me she has found no complete answer. And if she can't find one, what chances does the rest of Equestria have?"

Thankfully, the lie was convincing enough. "True." Spike concurred. "What are you gonna do now until the Princess finishes talking with the Mayor?"

Good question...

"I imagine I'll just be pacing around the room until then. Read a book or something."

"Or make those delicious brownies of yours." Spike then suggested, and I raised an amused brow at the clear hunger in his tone.

"...You just want some brownies, don't you Spike?"

The dragon smiled sheepishly. "I can't help it. Your brownies are great!"

"Hardly." I rolled my eyes... before the idea held merit in my mind. I shrugged in finality. "Ah, why the hell not? Gives me something to do." Plus it'd take my mind off the upcoming meeting with that pitiful excuse for a monarch, for now.

I shook my head in amusement as Spike, without attempt, punched the air with a "All right!"

---

"You know Twilight, just because you knock on the door, doesn't mean you can follow that by barging in." I commented dryly as the unicorn and I stepped into the cottage. I then focused on the petrified-looking Fluttershy. "Sorry about that my dear."

The pegasus quickly shook her head, "I-It's fine, I-I just wasn't expecting any company today..."

I shrugged while waiting for that dragon to hurry with catching up to us. Twilight was more than willing give him a ride to Fluttershy's house, but I managed to convince her that the lizard needed at least some exercise. I swear that dragon's more lazy than I am.

Spike was carrying the basket filled with a portion of the brownies I made today. And since Twilight earlier said she was going to visit Fluttershy later to thank the pegasus for helping her at the party, I decided why not share some of these treats with the quiet and polite pony? At least it keeps my mind off the eventual meeting with Celestia even further.

A sharp loud gasp immediately cut off any further conversation between the yellow mare and I, as our attention quickly focused on a shocked Twilight, who was staring in a flabbergasted expression towards...

"...Isn't that Celestia's pet chicken?"

True enough, the animal that looked like it was dying in Sugarcube Corner was within the cottage. The apparent fact that the alicorn couldn't even take proper care of an animal right persuaded my doubts about her. The pink creature had clear feathers taped back onto it, no doubt by the sympathetic Fluttershy.

Why does Celestia have a pet chicken, anyway...? Bah, that monarch never makes any absolute sense to me. Why should I even nitpick over this surreal detail?

Oh, that's right. I'm nit-picky to the core. So what the hell is her featherless chicken doing here?

"What is Celestia's pet doing here?" Saying the name of your mentor without title, Twilight? That's a new one.

That was then the most obvious answer hit me. "I imagine, my dear, the good Princess requested Fluttershy to heal the poor thing." I pointed out.

"I couldn't leave the poor thing there. She needed my help."

"Oh no nononono no! This is bad!"

"How could I just walk away and not do anything?"

...Hold on.

"You mean, Celestia doesn't know?" I queried in disbelief, and at Fluttershy's meek nod my eyesbrow raised to exponential levels. "You mean you... STOLE the monarch's bird?"

"W-Well, not exactly... I just didn't ask, that's all."

"'That's all'?!"

I ignored Twilight's own disbelieving mood, my eyes focused on the shy pegasus over what she had done. "So let me get this straight, Fluttershy... you, with good intentions, took your ruler's pet chicken, without permission."

The sparks were lit; I just needed one simple answer to set me off.

"Yes..."

And the fireworks unleashed.

"HAHA HAHAHAHAAHAHAAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHA!" There was no holding back the hysterical situation before me, as I clutched my stomach admist my laughter over how joyful and downright satisfied I was. "Yes, Fluttershy you beautiful beautiful pony you! HAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"This isn't funny Stardust!"

"You're right; it's completely comical!" I responded to Twilight's growing irritation, laughing harder than just before. By the time I was finally done, I wiped an imaginary tear from my eye before addressing the puzzled pegasus. "Fluttershy, from the bottom of my heart... thank you. Thank you."

"Erm... you're welcome?" The yellow mare's face was a temporary bright pink, probably from my blissful compliments. Meanwhile Twilight was shaking her head at it all, but I couldn't care less.

This was exactly what I required today to cheer me up. Celestia's visit was in itself depressing to me, but Fluttershy's actions today brought more joy to me than the residents of Oz after the Wicked Witch's death.

"What are we laughing about?" I heard Spike inquire. Perfect timing my friend! As he set the basket filled with the still-warm brownies aside, I turned my grin to him.

"Something completely unexpected but downright hysterical, Spike."

"This is far from humourous!" Twilight objected from behind. "Fluttershy, this bird doesn't belong to you; you can't just take the Princess' pet without asking first."

"But I had to do something!"

"Without telling anypony?! Without asking permission?!"

"But-!" I merely chuckled as the chicken wheezed.

"Wait, isn't that Princess Celestia's pet?" Spike asked beside me.

"Yep."

"And Fluttershy took him?"

"Yep." My voice grew higher with every answer.

"And the Princess doesn't know?"

"Yep!" My tone was in a high pitch for a moment, as I was unashamed to display my amusement. And when the situation finally processed in the dragon's brain, that little chuckle of his caused me to unleash another laughing fit. "Hahahahaahahaahahaahaha! This is the best day of my life!"

"Hahaha." Spike concurred with a snorting chortle. "Fluttershy, I didn't know you had it in you."

I snickered. "It's official, Fluttershy is my second favourite pony in all of Ponyville. Congratulations my dear!"

"Erm... thank you, again?"

My announcement had Spike then ask. "Wait, who's the first?"

"Does it matter?!" Twilight interjected hotly, still more than displeased by the bird's kidnapping alongside Spike and I's justified reactions. Upon realizing how raised her voice was, the purple unicorn cleared her throat and began a calmer approach. "I know you had good intentions, Fluttershy, but you have got to return the Princess' pet."

"But-!" Keep protesting Fluttershy, and I might just side with you on this one.

Celestia's pet chicken or not, stealing was a crime. Not that I was going to act like a police officer here.

After said chicken inhaled a long sick breath, Fluttershy submitted to Twilight's command. "You're right; okay let's-" The featherless bird coughed. "- Go."

"Hey," I said casually, waves of amusement still rolling from my tongue. "If the worse happens we can always put it out of it's misery... I haven't ate chicken in a while." I whispered that last part to an eye-widened Spike... before I broke out in laughter again, to the occupants of the room's horror.

"I wish you wouldn't joke at a time like this."

"My dear Twilight... nah I haven't got a response for that." I chuckled away while the unicorn rolled her eyes at my admittedly childish behaviour.

You can't blame me, folks. This was the breath of fresh air I required. I haven't had a good laugh at any antics from the Mane Six in a while. I mean, after Pinkie Pie's display in Appleloosa, anything's laughable.

And while the two mares prepared for departure, I turned around - may as well play the gentleman, despite how much of an arse I was being - to open the door for the two. But two pairs of blue stern focused eyes stared right back at me from the other side.

"Uh oh..." I heard Spike whisper in fear at the pair of guards awaiting entrance into the cottage.

And their blue orbs seemed to narrow slightly at the sight of who opened the door for them. "Pardon us, sir." One said before walking by my still state.

Wait, that voice-

Ohohohoho! It's like Christmas Day for me!

"We were told Twilight Sparkle was here." Wait, by who? "We regret to inform you that the Princess' pet has gone missing."

Twilight, of course, feigned obliviousness. "Really? You don't say!"

...What followed were pitiful attempts to hide the chicken's rough coughing from within the basket resting on Fluttershy's back.

Honestly, I should have a word with the mare about discretion.

I sighed at the fake-coughing of the two mare's before clearing my own throat. "I'm afraid, gentlemen, that Twilight and her friend are feeling rather rough by the edges at the moment, so-"

"Clearly." The stern interruption had my eyes narrow. Oh, so you do remember me my golden-armoured friend? I guess they're still sour over my blunt disrespect to their monarch last time when I visited Canterlot. One of the guards looked over his shoulder, his blue eyes seemingly glaring at me before addressing the whole room. "If any of you happen to find it, please be sure to inform either us or the Princess. Good day."

"I hope your search comes fruitful." One of the two pegasi glared in disdain at my sarcasm upon leaving - though I imagined that wasn't the only reason - and Spike quickly shut the door behind him with a somewhat panicking expression.

"Excuse me, Stardust." I turned around after my moment of satisfaction and allowed Fluttershy to pass by... who was immediately intercepted by Twilight.

"What are you doing?!"

"Going to return Philomena, remember?" Is that its name? All the more reason to take it out of its misery.

"We can't now!" Oh so now Twilight was protesting against the idea? Make up your mind girl!

"Why not?" The unicorn's own pet asked innocently.

"Spike, Stardust, Fluttershy: none of you have any idea what the Princess is gonna do if she finds out our friend here took her pet!"

"You're being theatrical, Twilight." I sighed at her exaggeration. "Humour us; what is the worse she can do?"

"Well... I-I don't know."

"You don't know?"

"No... but it can't be anything good!"

"The only punishment I can imagine is a timeout." I commented seriously, despite Spike's quiet chuckling.

"She might banish you from Equestria! Or throw you in a dungeon! Or banish you and throw you in a dungeon in the place she banishes you to!"

"You really think the Princess would do that?"

"No, I don't." I interjected before Twilight could respond, glaring at the purple mare in annoyance before deciding to reassure the no-doubt unnerved Fluttershy. "I sincerely don't believe Celestia would ever cast such sentences on you for stealing a mere pet."

"It's not just a mere pet, Stardust, it's the Princess's pet!"

I rolled my eyes at Twilight's theatrics. "Irrelevant. I'm more than certain your ruler won't banish you, or lock you up, for taking her pet with noble intentions."

"Maybe not, but do we really want to take any chances?"

"Twilight." I've had enough of this childish conversation. The purple mare looked at me in confusion as Fluttershy set the basket with the chicken inside down. "You've known Celestia ever since you gained your cutie mark, correct? Do you honestly believe she would punish someone like Fluttershy here in any cruel way, even over what she's done?"

"Well... I don't know, maybe?" The studious mare rubbed her forehead thoughtfully. "Still, we stole something precious to the Princess. Some form of punishment is bound to happen!"

Not if I can help it.

I felt poking against my leg, inciting me to look at a curious Spike. The dragon proceeded to ask, "What do you think we should do?"

Me? "...Shouldn't you be asking Twilight that?"

He shrugged before folding his arms. "Maybe, but you seem to be the only one here taking this calmly. Do you have a plan?"

"A plan?" He nodded, rather expectantly as I chuckled. My gaze turned to Twilight and Flutterhsy discussing what to do next. "Really this is an enjoyment to me than a situation. Honestly I don't what this to be resolved just yet."

Or ever at all.

"...You really don't like Celestia, do you?"

"Dislike? Oh no Spike." Yet a smirk emerged on my muzzle at the image of the distressed alicorn searching for her missing pet. "But I hold no fondness for her either."

---

"Is it just me, Stardust, or are you also getting the feeling this isn't going to end well?"

"Definitely not just you, Spike." I responded to the mouthful lizard, who had currently helped himself to the cottage's fridge. While we were observing the two ponies playing doctor with the near-featherless bird, Spike and I took a spot out of the way as the two mare's clearly had no idea what they were doing, despite Twilight's apparent expertise. "Tell me, in the times you got sick Spike, did Twilight ever treat you back to health in that manner?"

"I don't think so, why?"

"I'd pity you otherwise then." Just as I held sympathy for the blasted bird. My amusement on the whole ordeal still remained, don't get me wrong, but if I had a penny for the amount of eyebrow raising from yours truly at the show before us, I'd buy out Canterlot.

Twilight's devilish expression didn't help out matters at all when Fluttershy informed her the chicken wouldn't take the soup. The purple unicorn proceeded to magically take the blanket off the cage trapping the poor bird, who then released a high pitch at the sight of either Twilight's look or the soup.

I'm willing to bet both.

"Hey, where are you going?!" The unicorn called out towards the escaping chicken.

But upon noticing something I cried in disbelief and amusement. "Who opened the front door?" As the abducted pet managed top leave the house by pulling a runner. "Hey, that's my dinner escaping!"

"Stardust!" Twilight called out in shock and annoyance.

"Philomena! Come back!" Fluttershy proceeded to chase after the bird, pursued by the purple mare. Thus leaving Spike and I behind.

"Are you really going to eat that chicken?"

"I wish..." I muttered with a disappointing scoff. This body just won't allow me to. Glancing at the lizard, I smirked as an entertaining idea popped up. "Fancy a chase, Spike?"

---

So after a long and admittedly slightly nauseating pursuit of the rather intelligent chicken, who used methods of deceit even my little sister would call out on, we have finally cornered the damn thing.

Which was a shame too. But Spike needed to recover some breath from the combination of our running and laughing fits over how the bird fooled the gullible mare's; I had to point out to Spike myself how the chicken was tricking them.

Disguises. Drawing the missing posters. Using stealth while in an open area. Even Celestia's sick pet knew just how naive these ponies were.

I'm loving today. Though the lack of townsfolk currently around was noted and warranted questioning.

"Philomena, get down from there! You'll hurt yourself!" Fluttershy commanded fearfully. The featherless bird currently made its presence known atop a fountain statue. The whole Mane Six, Spike, two of the same guards we met earlier and myself observing it.

"No, do a back flip!" I ordered the chicken, having no complete desire for my source of entertainment concluded with just yet, ignoring any sent look of disapproval towards me. I'm not one to prefer having things drag on - my writing says otherwise - but I just wanted this event to prolong further, just a little more.

Alas, all things must end.

After playing dead for five seconds - which was a relief, otherwise I'd be shocked at the audacity of Faust - the chicken fell backwards off the fountain.

And Fluttershy rushed to the rescue while the mare's gasped. "I'll catch you!" Oh please let it fall in the water. It won't die, this world wouldn't allow it to, but there's some time left in the day for more comedy-

HOLY [BEEP]!

"Jesus!" I cried out in shock as the bird set itself on fire in midair; as though it came falling from space.

Beside me Spike gasped in astonishment, but I kept my gaze focused on the remains of the chicken landing on the poor pegasus' laid-open hooves, the rest of the ponies gasping in their complete and utter shock.

What... What the...?

I literally couldn't move. My own limbs were planted in the ground as nothing but confusion and horror controlled my temporary body. The... The bird just... incinerated... in thin air... how? Why? W-What...?

And without needing to predict as such, the innocent Fluttershy began weeping at the traces of ash resting on her hooves. And the sight of her grieving had my shocked eyes narrow in effort to express my building rage.

What the hell Hasbro?!

"What's going on here?"

And look who turns up!

"Twilight." With a stern tone I've never heard the alicorn used until now, Celestia addressed her pupil behind me.

"Yes, your Majesty..."

Ah [BEEP] it, while there was someone to blame.

"To hell with formalities, Twilight!" I finally tore my eyes from the awful remains, switching my hardened gaze to the puzzled monarch. Who better to yell at? Because I needed to express my disbelief and anger somehow. "Your [BEEP] bird just died, Celestia, in Fluttershy's hooves! And you dare act high and mighty even now?"

The guards between her growled in displeasure at my blatant disrespect, Twilight gasped at the censored language against her mentor. Meanwhile the Princess didn't look at all fazed by the rightful outburst.

"Stardust, don't..."

I ignored Twilight's weak plea and gaze, pointing at the undisturbed alicorn. "Could you for one moment just let the poor pegasus behind us mourn in peace over your pet? She tried everything to heal it when it was clearly sick."

Said yellow mare spoke up. "Stardust, please. It was my fault, Princess." What?! My stare switched to Fluttershy.

"No, it wasn't. It was my fault Princess; Fluttershy didn't know what she was doing." Not you too Twilight!

"I'm the one who did it." You did nothing!

"I was trying to help-"

"Oh for [BEEP] sake." I rolled my eyes at the two, the purple unicorn inhaling a sharp breath at my usage of beeped words, myself staring determinedly at Celestia. "If anyone's to blame for this travesty, there's no one else but me."

The tall royal alicorn, to her small credit, held up a hoof that ordered Twilight and Fluttershy to be silent from protesting. "Go on."

"I stole the bird."

Heaven be damned if I allowed Twilight or Fluttershy to be punished in any way by this excuse for monarch. If anyone deserves to be banished or imprisoned for committing treasonous acts against Celestia, then look no further; because here I am.

I let my humour get the best of me, instead of rationality inciting me to return the bird, and thanks to that entertainment the chicken died in in poor Fluttershy's lying hooves.

The Princess of the Sun didn't look at all surprised, raising an intrigued brow. "Indeed?"

I nodded at the neutral tone. "Indeed. Any my treatment towards it caused your bird to disintegrate." At least she's being calm about it, though that caused me to frown. Your pet just died, for God's sake!

"And what motivation, might I inquire, would you have to abducting Philomena?"

Despite the horrific demise behind me, I smirked. "Out of spite, mother-[BEEP]." You know, it was kinda like anyone's reaction in Harry Potter to saying Voldemort by his name, with the amount of shock Twilight was displaying from my clear lack of love for her teacher.

I wonder about the expressions of the others but the guards. How are the rest of the Mane Six reacting to my lack of acknowledgement towards Celestia's status?

One thing to dwell in my banishment or imprisonment, I imagine.

"Stardust, don't do this-"

"Better me than you two, Fluttershy." I whispered in turn to my left. Then another thought popped up. "I'm sorry, my dear." Beneath that anger was regret; regret that I refused to return the dead animal back to its home...

...Wait a minute.

"Your Highness," Well one of the guards was in clear favour of getting rid of me, it seems. Blue distasteful eyes focused on me as the pegasus royal guard continued. "Should we arrest this stallion? He has displayed just as much disrespect towards you back in Canterlot; surely that alone warrants his imprisonment?"

I doubt I caused any major changes... was the bird going to die anyway? Around Fluttershy and Twilight?

Those curious thoughts occupied my mind more than the judging expression on Celestia's features.

And since when did chickens suddenly get engulfed with flames and quickly turn into ash...?

"Guys! Look!"

Spike's sudden surprised call caused everyone's, mine included, gaze towards where he was pointing at-

What in the name of the Anti-Christ?!

The ash was... flying into the air, like smoke before taking the image of a tiny tornado. My jaw was literally agape as all anger vanished, replaced by confusion while common sense pounded against my brains to figure out what the hell was exactly going on.

"Your mistreatment, you say Stardust?" I heard a humoured Celestia inquire from behind me.

The bird became ash, so what was this-... No...

No... No...!

But my worst suspicion came to life as the red and orange bird emerged from the ashes, posing majestically before us.

While ponies around me let out sounds of wonder at the sight before us, my only expression was disbelief and even more rage. Oh I'm happy the bird's not dead, but that is very, VERY short to the disdain of my comparison earlier today being reinforced by the revelation of Celestia's pet Phoenix!

"Bull-[BEEP]! BULL-[BEEP]!"

But my vocal seething fell on deaf ears by everyone, as their attention was now focused on the rare mythical creature and its owner. "This is Philomena. She's quite a sight as I said."

And a ripoff, Dumble-mare...

"But nothing unusual for a Phoenix. Isn't that right, Philomena?"

I hate everything now...

---

"I must say, Stardust, how bold it was of you to take the blame on yourself like that." The white tall mare commented pleasantly as we walked down some pathway around Ponyville's park.

"Someone like Twilight or Fluttershy didn't deserve any sort of punishment for taking a pet, royalty or not." I responded evenly, wondering how long exactly this leisurely stroll was going to occupy the pair of us.

With that disaster finally over with, my entertainment for today ending in shock and rage - surprise surprise - Celestia excused herself from the group and asked me to accompany her outside the town, despite her guards protesting at the thought of leaving her with the likes of me. Wise stallions; clearly more wise than their ruler.

I was, of course, still furious over the fact Celestia's pet was a Phoenix. While it did explain its previous apparent illness- no, no I'm not defending anything here, I'm still fricking infuriated over the fact Celestia had a God damn Phoenix! Thus adding another comparison between two leaders their separate species looked up to.

First we had Sonic the Pegasus. Now Dumble-mare. Why does this make me so angry? Because... Because... I just was!

Christ...

"Still, were the theatrics against me necessary?"

"It's just so easy to be mad at you." I retorted, glancing at the unperturbed alicorn who was arguably taller than my own Dad. "And can you honestly blame me, considering my belief that your pet died in that poor pegasus' hooves?"

The Princess cocked her head a little, her own gaze set on the path. "Perhaps. But one must not deny that your vulgar language towards me today was completely unacceptable."

"Bite me."

The unfazed reply caused Celestia to sigh. "You are fortunate that I chose not to have you imprisoned for your lack of respect today, or back in Canterlot. But that will only last for so long."

"Throw me away then." I challenged hotly, halting in my walk while staring at the ancient mare. "Show me you're someone worth respecting then."

Looking over her shoulder after eventually halting herself, Celestia raised a genuinely curious brow. "Are you truly so uncaring of your fate?"

"Seeing my family again is far more important to me than anything else." Sod my own well-being. "Unless you have a reason to speak to me, throw me away into a cell or go back to sit on your throne and do nothing."

Instead of rising to the bait, the alicorn at least displayed some calm intelligence. "Very well. I did state in my letter I wished to speak with you over something." Finally. She waited for me to walk beside her again before addressing the subject. "I was wondering if you would tell me more about who and what you are."

At the statement I raised a brow. Who and what I am? "Why do you ask...?" What purpose would that fulfill?

The alicorn began to provide and explanation, one that was clearly thought of before arriving to Ponyville. "I believe it would assist in my research over your dilemma. You still wish to return home, correct?"

"More than anything." Was my immediate, definite answer. "Is this why we are taking this walk, so no one will overhear us?"

She shook her head, her soft tone waving rolls of amusement. "No, I just like to take a stroll sometimes while I can escape the stuffiness of my duties." When she chuckled and I didn't, Celestia cleared her throat to continue the more important topic. "I hereby request your presence in Canterlot for a few days or so, beginning with the night of the Grand Galloping Gala."

That was enough to cause an immediate derailment in my movement, while Celestia smiled lightly at my reaction. "You want me to... stick around in that uptight kingdom of yours for a couple of days?" Just for clarification.

She nodded positively. "Indeed. The decision is yours, of course, and I will provide you with time to dwell on it until that night. The Gala is very fast approaching, as you know-" Well no, I didn't. "- plus it could aid us in solving your plight, despite the task given to you."

...Huh.

"And you believe discussing about my own species will... aid in helping me?"

"I understand your skepticism, Stardust. Speaking of your task, however, I would like to add that through my eyes you are making tremendous progress with befriending my beloved student and her friends."

I waved off the compliment. There were higher priorities. "I'll think about your proposition." I said. On one hand it could prove beneficial for me, despite the odds, and I rather enjoyed the food they served in that large kingdom.

I would just have to be careful with what I tell Celestia... or her sister.

Speaking of. "How is Luna, by the way?" I queried. I haven't seen her since my visit to the castle, and she was seemingly recovering well from the fact of her horrific banishment to an isolated rock for over ten centuries.

The alicorn blinked at the change of subject, but answered warmly regardless. "Why, my dear sister is doing fine, thank you. I will be sure to inform Luna you inquired about her." I nodded in thanks. "I shall see you at the gala then, my friend?"

"You will." I replied, nodding again but in farewell as Celestia smiled pleasantly before walking back the way we arrived from.

"Very good. Farewell, Stardust."

Farewell you disgraceful ripoff. "Farewell, Celestia."

No acknowledgement to my addressing her without title? Okay then.

I sighed in relief when the monarch wasn't within hearing distance. Finally, glad to be rid of her, for now. But I suppose that won't be the case at the gala and afterwards. I keep forgetting that was even a thing.

When was that event occurring again...? No idea.

Though I'm sure Twilight and Spike will keep reminding me as the days towards it draw closer.

I sighed. Nothing better to do, really. But that comment about how well I was doing in Celestia's eyes repeated in my mind, inciting my scoff.

"Tch, as if I deserve to be friends with them..."

Especially today, after my clear disrespect towards their Princess without any remorse for it. Hell, I respect that Phoenix more than I do its owner. Rainbow Dash and Applejack were already suspicious of me, they made that clear a while back, but seeing my confrontation with the monarch today must have sealed the case for them-

A shifting bush in my line of sight caused me to raise a brow, and halt my thought process. "Come on out." I ordered sternly. It might be a squirrel, but better safe than sorry. Plus after today I just didn't want to tolerate any more bull...

And out-stepped the purple unicorn, staring at me with a mixture of sheepishness and shame. "Hey Stardust..."

"...Hello Twilight." My defeated tone replied. I rubbed my forehead as bits of frustration remained in its prime over my mind. "How much did you hear...?"

...Oh [BEEP]. If she heard everything...

An embarrassed shrug. "Enough, though I'm awfully sorry for eavesdropping like that. I wanted to clarify with the Princess if there was any letter she wanted me to write today, but-"

"You're forgiven." I cut her off sharply as I continued swallowing my irritation. "Really, it should be me apologizing to you... big time, I might add."

"If you're referring to your outrageous attitude towards the Princess-"

"More than that. I was nothing but a huge arse today. When you and Fluttershy were attempting to heal and find the bird. I just sat around and did nothing, while encouraging Spike not to assist you the whole time." I finally removed my hoof from my features, viewing Twilight's patient expression. "I don't know what caused such behaviour today... I'm sorry, Twilight."

Was I truly sorry for laughing at their expense? No. But I held regret for Fluttershy's temporary depression after the Phoenix was apparently dead. I wanted to apologize for at least something.

For a long moment, the intelligent unicorn stared at me before finally sighing, looking elsewhere. "Sometimes, Stardust, you are such a mystery to me." Twilight admitted with a shifted thoughtful expression. "Your words. Your actions and decisions. Anything rational with you just seems futile at times."

With that perception, I released a light smirk. "You're not the first I've befuddled."

But the clever mare was in no mood for jesting. "I promised long ago I wouldn't ask any further about your illogical existence; specifically that inexplicable strength of yours and why you do the things you do. Overhearing your conversation with Princess Celestia only makes me more curious about you, Stardust, but I know you hate me asking about anything unusual about you."

"I don't hate it, Twilight; I just prefer not to answer."

"But there is one thing I would like to know; something I think you can answer." The unicorn walked closer, staring at me with an uncertain expression on those pony features. "I gave you a room in the library by the Princess' request, and as a way of thanking you for helping us defeat Nightmare Moon. I was led to believe you residing in the house was a test I must solve."

Her ears drooped a little. "But now I'm not so sure anymore, after listening in to that talk you two had. So I want you to be honest with me, Stardust Balance... is your staying in Ponyville - in the library - making friends with myself, Spike and the girls a task for me... or for you?"

That's all she desired to know...?

Well, she was right about one thing, it was a question I could answer without exposing who or what I truly was. And if it puts some of her mind at ease, and earns Twilight's trust more, then the least I can do is indulge her.

"For me, Twilight... it was always for me." I admitted firmly. After processing that and slowly nodding, Twilight's expression asked me to continue. "There are some things about myself I can't answer, nor explain. Not because you don't deserve to know, but it just wouldn't do myself any favours."

"How so?"

Endless pestering questions from you comes to the top of my mind. "Basically, my dear, there are some things about me that will blow your mind."

I waited for a moment. After the sharp mare finally realized I wasn't going to satisfy her curiosity any further, she smiled a little. "Well, as if you don't do that enough." I shrugged while Twilight nodded. "Alright, I think that's enough questioning you. I think after this hectic day we all require some rest; are you coming back to the library with me?"

"...May as well; since your mentor abandoned me in this park."

"Just be glad she didn't do worse, considering what you did."

"I said I was sorry." Though not for telling off Celestia, necessary or not.

"One can forgive, Stardust, but never forget."

I rolled my eyes playfully. "Must you take everything seriously?"

"Says you." Yet instead of waiting for my retort, the pony walking to my right changed the topic. And there was something about her tone I couldn't quite put a finger on. "Did you... really mean what you said to Fluttershy?"

Hm? I raised a curious brow at the gaze-avoiding Twilight. "About me being more deserving than you two with being banished? Yes, I did."

A shake of her head. "That's not true and you know it. But no, I meant what you said to her in the cottage."

"...What did I say again?" There were a lot of things I must have said admist my laughing fits in Fluttershy's house.

"You... you know what? Never mind." Twilight shook her head again, this time in determination, while a smile was thrown at me. "Forget it. I'm sure I was just hearing things." If I didn't know better, she looked ashamed for inquiring.

"Erm... okay?" And she calls me baffling.

"And by the way, Princess Celestia was right about you making remarkable progress with becoming friends with us." Twilight commented, admitting to an extent over what she heard. "Though today might have derailed that, for the time being."

I scoffed. "No doubt." A small inconvenience, but I'm certain they'll all forgive me for blatantly yelling at and vocally abusing their royal monarch.

From the corner of my eye the thoughtful mare glanced at me. "Are we close yet to being friends in your eyes?"

I might be imagining things, or there was hope in her tone.

"...I won't lie Twilight; you're closer than you've ever been before."

---

AN: By the time this chapter is published, I will have finally finished college.

At last, I'm free! You know what this means? More time to spend on my work with this tale! More stories to finally begin! A whole new world awaits me... though not literally, in Stardust's case. XD

Next time: While the Cutie Mark Crusaders inquire to the Mane Six how they obtained their permanent marks, Stardust meanwhile dwells more about Celestia's offer while dealing with two stubborn mares who seek the truth about him.

Please follow/favourite/review and await the next part of the tale. Hoped you enjoyed this chapter. Until next time friends!

Disclaimer: I do not own My Little Pony nor any parody song(s) utilized within this chapter. If that was the case, then there would be at least one recurring villain appearing in more than two episodes during one season of the show. Intro parody song: God Help The Outcasts. Enjoy!

---

It appears I've severely underestimated the determination of those two.

"I'm tellin ya Twilight; there's somethin' not right about that there pony livin' upstairs."

"Yeah! I mean the way he yelled at the Princess yesterday? Something's never been right about him."

That was 'right' about me, I suppose, was the gentle stealth I used while walking down the staircase, overhearing just as Twilight had done yesterday towards the two mares addressing their suspicions to the purple unicorn.

I couldn't see their expressions or whereabouts in the room they were, but for now their conversation was of greater importance. If they're investigating about me, then it's possible other might be too. And I couldn't allow that.

I heard Twilight sigh. "What Stardust did yesterday was inappropriate and beyond disrespectful. But I'm sure he had his reasons." Such as Fawkes the Phoenix apparently dying in front of Fluttershy; who wouldn't be furious then?

Rainbow Dash released a loud scoff. "Yeah sure, just as he had his 'reasons' for glaring at the Princess when she visited Sugarcube Corner. Care to explain that?"

"Well..." Don't even think about it, Twilight. "Stardust did once admit he didn't like Princess Celestia at all."

...Well I suppose I didn't make the unicorn promise not to tell anyone that.

Applejack was the first to react. "Now wait jus' a darn minute: if Stardust has no love for her, then why did the Princess seem like she was gettin' along with him jus' fine?"

Because your monarch is a fool.

"I don't know." Twilight confessed. "But I think she might be more interested in the fact he's not- erm..."

That hesitation caused me to raise a brow, as yesterday's conversation replayed through my mind. How much exactly did Twilight hear between Celestia and I?

"Not what?"

"...No, I shouldn't say." Well I can appreciate her refusal to reveal anything. And I am also grateful to the loyal unicorn for sticking up for me like this, and yet that was rather puzzling to me.

Did she honestly hold me in such high regard?

The orange cowgirl mare's sigh echoed across the wide library first floor. "Twilight, I know you and Stardust are friends. And we think of him as one too, especially after he helped my cousin Braeburn and Appleloosa, but don't ya think there are some things about him that make no gosh darn sense?"

"I can agree there, Applejack." Twilight concurred, her tone that of continous hesitation, as though carefully deciding what to say. "But I promised Stardust long ago that I wouldn't ask him anything abouy those nonsensical traits of his, until he's ready to tell me himself."

Rainbow Dash huffed. "And what if he's never ready, Twilight? What if he's just saying that so you'll never ask again and never find out?"

...Damn.

As Twilight provided no answer, blew out my own quiet frustrated breath. Picking a time to tell the purple unicorn anything never sprung to mind, and why should it? I had absolutely no intention on cofessing to Twilight, to the two mare's visiting her, or anyone else in this godforsaken town the truth of myself at all.

And there were still answers I needed myself. Such as that Superman strength that comes right the hell out of nowhere, and why magic apparently works differently around me. And why I was even brought to Equestria in the first place.

If I had those answered first, then maybe... just maybe...

No.

No, I 'd still refuse to divulge my origins towards the inquisitive student of Celestia or her friends.

Since Twilight refused to speak, Applejack inquired next. "Twilight, is there anythin' you do know about him, besides that ridiculous strength of his, that's unusual?"

Hopefully Twilight was an expert of keeping secrets-

"Well... I-I mean I wouldn't be a good friend if told you two without asking him beforehand, but..."

Please. Don't do it.

But alas, as Rainbow Dash and Applejack must've given the mare a joint firm stare, I winced at Twilight's admittance to what she knew. "I know that Stardust living under the same roof as me and Spike was a task given to him by the Princess. And that's he's not who he says he is."

So today I've learnt today that Twilight is terrible at keeping secrets. The more you know.

"You mean... wait, what do you mean?"

"I mean there's more to him being away from his homeland than I thought. I overheard him and Princess Celestia talking yesterday, and..."

"Go on..." Applejack urged, not unkindly.

No, please don't. "I don't really understand it all myself." Twilight sighed. "But I think Stardust has been deceiving us right from the very beginning-"

"I knew it!"

"Rainbow Dash, please. But I don't believe he has any ill intentions; I think Stardust just wants to return home, and my theory is maybe Princess Celestia asked him to take residence with me while she finds a way to help him."

...You know, I suppose this was, in a way, a good thing for Twilight to be running her mouth to the two listening ponies; I am eavesdropping on how much she knew and believed from my conversation with Celestia.

As the two mare's of an audience said nothing, evidently processing the information, there was a sound of more hesitation before Twilight spoke up again. "There's something else, too..."

"What, is he dangerous?" Ah, always to assume the worst, eh Rainbow Dash?

I imagine the purple unicorn shaking her head. "No... well, I don't think so at least. But what I mean to say is... I also don't think that Stardust is... entirely... what he says he is."

And just like that I felt all blood drain from my face.

---

God help poor Stardust.

Wishing to go home.

Show his some mercy,

From insanity of this world.

God help his patience,

in meeting with Celestia.

God help poor Stardust,

in his time in Equestria.

---

Not good. Not good not good notgoodnotgoodnotgood.

"Hey, Stardust! Wait for me!" I heard a desperate Spike call out. Damn, he must of noticed my brisk departure from the library and decided to pursue me. I had a quarter of a mind to order the dragon to return to his home.

But the other three quarters of my mind were where I was focusing the most on; particuly on a purple unicorn's conversation with two other ponies who refused to mind their own business.

She knew. She knew.

Some shred of positivism to this revelation was my certainty that Twilight wasn't exactly aware of what I was precisely, and the knowledgeable student of Celestia was doubtful of her own claim, as it sounded when she informed Applejack and Rainbow Dash of her theory. But the fact remains that the pegasus and Earth Pony were more suspicious than ever of me, and Twilight was getting closer towards the truth.

A truth, I admit, I did a sloppy job of guarding.

Snips and Snails had kept their mouths shut. Trixie was far away and I'm not sure what benefit she'd gain from telling any inhabitant elsewhere. Celestia assured neither she nor Luna divulged the secret to anyone but Shining Armor. Speaking of, I'm not sure if he's kept the knowledge to himself or informed anyone close to him... such as his mate.

But now Twilight knew. And so did a few of her friends; specifically two of the nosy ones.

What was Twilight thinking? Of all ponies she could confess her concerns to, the most rational decisions wouldn't be Applejack or Rainbow Dash. Hell, I'd trust Pinkie Pie to keep the secret more than them!

I am so screwed...

"Glad I caught up to you." I heard the ever-persistent Spike state happily next to my brisk walk downtown. He must have noticed my expression as the lizard's tone changed quickly. "Are you okay? You look uneased."

As usual, when anyone inquires about my health, my muzzle released the immediate responce. "I'm fine, Spike. Just some things on my plate I need to sort out."

Like how to deal with the fact Twilight was most likely going to get tired of the secrecy, and ask Celestia herself the truth about me being here and living with the unicorn and Spike. And that Rainbow Dash and Applejack were probably going to act like detectives during their own investigations.

Thankfully, subtlety was not a trait of theirs.

"Are you sure? You look almost, I don't know... scared."

The choice of word slowed my pace for a moment, my eyes closing tight for a brief moment to retain some calmness. Scared? I was concerned about the whole ordeal, yes, but I wasn't afraid. Something as trivial as this didn't frighten me in the slightest.

But I couldn't ignore it.

"Why are you here, Spike?" I queried instead, opening my eyes again as I continued my destination to... God knows where.

I just needed to be out of the house for a while.

The dragon began running his mouth, and I immediately regretted asking. . "Well Twilight wanted me to complete this dull and long chore, and I was wondering if you would help me complete it. Equestria knows why she'd expect me to clean all the shelves of the library's second floor. I mean, the first floor bad enough, and I need my beauty sleep and-... do you hear something?"

"Only you complaining-"

BANG!

Whatever impacted into me had my vision swirling around in all angles as my body soared through the air. Pain, confusion and panic were the only emotions I felt right then as my temporary pony form proceeded to crash into a nearby fruit stand, my eyesight then covered in various sauces from numerous healthy food.

Ow...

"Oh my!"

"Stardust!"

"We're so sorry, we didn't mean to hit you!"

Three different young voices exclaimed in clear horror, obviously the ones responsible for having me landing on some food shelves. Wiping the combination of sauces off my face, my blinking sight first spotted the Cutie Mark Crusaders, staring at the damage they've caused with shame.

As they should be.

As no one then decided to help pull me out of this mess, I took the liberty myself as pain coursed through the right side of my body. Ah great, more problems to add to my list: a shower and some nurse aid.

What will the world think of next?

"Are you okay?" Spike inquired in concern as I slowly approached the group, wiping whatever food substances I could reach off my body.

"Just peachy Spike."

"We're sorry Stardust." Sweetie Belle spoke on behalf of her friends, bowing in guilt. "We never meant to crash into you like that. Guess we were caught up in our excitement to see Rainbow Dash we weren't watching where we're going."

The excuse incited me to raise a brow. "And what, may I ask, does Rainbow Dash have to make you three so excited?"

"The story of how she got her cutie mark!" The answer from Scootaloo caused me to wince. Ah, yes, those things.

"I doubt it's anything that spectacular."

The young orange filly scoffed. "Yeah right. I'm sure what she has to say will be awesome!"

The typical fangirl.

One of the young children had the gall then to walk closer and pull up my cape, revealing the offensive damn mark I had sealed on my rear end. "Hey, Stardust, why don't you tell us how you got your cutie mark?"

"Yeah!" Rarity's young sister added in agreement. "Since we're pretty much asking anyone anyway. How did you get yours, Stardust?"

First they crash into me, now they expect me to indulge their curiosity? Even if I humoured them, I had no idea how I obtained the godforsaken mark myself. And yet, the three girls were staring at me with expectant, and innocent, sparkling eyes.

...God damn my weakness for children.

I sighed. Well if it gets my mind off certain things, why not? "Okay, I'll tell you three how I gained my... cutie mark."

And I proceeded to indulge their imagination by my false tale. Oh how I once arrived at a kingdom during the coronation of a new ruler, who had her own personal troubles. More specifically her unnatural powers. An argument with her younger and naive sibling caused her to cast the entire kingdom in eternal winter, and the new Queen to run away from home and take residence in the mountains.

Out of compassion and a desire to help, I followed the Queen.

And before I knew it, the Crusaders and Spike weren't the only audience.

Since I was in no hurry, despite hearing Scootaloo groan over the length of the tale while her two friends were mystified, I went into exact detail over how I found the ice castle created from the powers of the troubled Queen. Said monarch was wary of my presence, worried I would try to drag her back to the kingdom and have her tried for being different. Eventually I convinced my intentions were sincere, and that I knew how to help her control her rather unstable gift.

Skeptic at first of course, the Queen eventually relented to my offers for assistance, and with my help, she learned how to control her icy capabilities through positive emotions, the most powerful one being love. Love for her sibling; the only family she had left.

And upon realizing this, the Queen allowed me to take her home where she belonged, and the kingdom rejoiced and forgave their ruler as she got rid of the disaster that had befallen them. The sisters reunited, the younger one learning to never engage to someone she just met. The pony who tried to take over the kingdom arrested and sent to return to his own land.

And as I watched the entire kingdom prosper, by the help of my compassion and understanding what the Queen was going through, then, and only then, did I receive my cutie mark.

Basically, as anyone at home could tell straight at the beginning, I retold the plot to Frozen. Only I left out the part about the annoying talking snowman, the rubbish parents, the forced love interest and his pet reindeer, and the deus-ex-machima trolls.

"Wow..." Apple Bloom was the first to respond after seconds of silence upon concluding my 'tale', just as in awe as the crowd I gained from telling my story in the middle of the town. "So they all lived happily ever after then?"

"They have indeed." I folded my arms, having taken a seat while sharing the fabricated tale. "It was my.. compassion... that gave me my cutie mark." AKA the horrendous thing marked on my posterior.

Seriously, why were these things not shown on the chest or somewhere more sensible again?

"Wait!" Sweetie Belle then exclaimed, as though a thought popped up. "Was there some kind of romance going on with you and the Queen?"

Me and Elsa... well I won't lie and say I've never had the idea before.

I honestly chuckled at the question, the remaining pain on my side slowly fading away as I answered the innocent filly's inquiry. "No; we remain good friends. The moral of the story, my child, is that the love from one's family is just as powerful as the love from romance." I noted some ponies glancing at one another upon saying this.

"'Love will thaw a frozen heart'..." Scootaloo then recited from a quote I used in the story thoughtfully. Then the young pegasus shook her head as though remembering something. "Bah! All this lovey dovey stuff is getting to my head! Come on girls. We need a more awesome tale!"

As though their top priorities suddenly returned to their minds, the other two fillies nodded and hopped aboard the scooter, and before I knew it a cloud of smoke remained where the fillies previously were.

...Huh.

"Well I thought that story was amazing!" Lyra Heartstrings said blissfully as the crowd slowly dispersed, gesturing just how much he enjoyed the tale. "I've never heard of a ruler who can control ice itself."

"Well it's a very small kingdom." I explained, but a smile lifted on my muzzle over the fact someone liked my retelling of the film.

"That was a great story." My attention then shifted to the voice's owner, no other than Bon Bon. "You would make a great storyteller, wouldn't he Lyra?"

Her companion nodded enthusiastically. "Yep!"

I rubbed the back of my head, the flattery getting to me more than I'd like. "Ladies, I am grateful for the comments. But it wasn't the best of a narration."

Bon Bon giggled. "Aren't you humble, Stardust?"

"Simply truthful." While the whole tale I shared was complete and utter bull.

---

"So you made that entire thing up, didn't you?"

"No Spike," I replied while awaiting the dragon to finish making the ice pack. "I truly went on an adventure to help a monarch come to terms with her ice powers. It was a realistic story." I'm more than certain the townsfolk will figure out it was all a deceptive tale if they haven't already. As for the Crusaders? Eh no harm in them believing it to be fact.

"Okay, no need for the sarcasm." Spike rolled his eyes while approaching with the blasted thing, applying the small bag filled with ice cubes inside against my cape-removed side.

Ow...

"Cheers Spike." I grumbled out sincerely while wincing at the coldness invading my fur. Even when there wasn't a threat around, I still somehow end up in pain.

Equestria. A world filled with bright happy wonders, and painful experiences to the unwary.

"No problem Stardust." After allowing me to apply the pressure myself, the small lizard took his seat at other side of the table, clasping his hands together. "So, gonna tell me what was bothering you earlier, or what?"

...

"...I'm guessing that's a no." I nodded in confirmation, gently stilling the ice pack against my bruised side where that godforsaken scooter impacted into. Spike then changed the subject. "Well, on the plus side, you gave everyone an awesome story to listen to. I enjoyed it too."

I shrugged... instantly regretting so as small pain coursed across me. "The girls asked for a story and I happily obliged. I use to read stories to my little sister, you know. And I quite missed the feeling."

Oh don't give me that look Spike; I have no requirement for sympathy.

"Your sister's lucky then." I raised a brow at the unnecessary compliment. Spike then chuckled. "Hey, maybe you can read a bedtime story to me every night, until the day you find a way back home."

"...I won't lie Spike." I sighed in my honest tone. "That idea does intrigue me."

The dragon blinked at the clear unexpected response. "R-Really? You'd do that for me?"

Why not? Spike was still only a child, a baby among his species to that extent. And telling that fabricated tale to the Crusaders and then some residents of the town who decided to take a listen brought back some feeling of nostalgia.

Besides, I see no genuine problem with the idea... aside from the fact almost every storybook I've read in this library was utter [BEEP].

I faintly smirked. "Only if you behave yourself and complete your chores, my young friend." If I had fingers I'd be wagging one at the beaming dragon.

Honestly Spike, don't make a fuss out of it.

"Speaking of which, don't you have a chore to complete, Spike?" Our attention turned towards the voice's owner. Twilight stood within the doorway of the kitchen, looking quite stern towards the young dragon.

Spike then let out a noise of remembrance, slapping his own forehead. "Oh, right! Sorry, guess in all the excitement I've forgotten about it. I suppose it's too late to ask for your help now, isn't it Stardust?"

"On the contrary." As I had no intention in being along under the same room as Twilight, I made an effort to stand up... wincing again at the fading pain. "I would be glad to assist-"

"Actually, Spike, Stardust and I need to talk." Twilight interjected not unkindly, looking at the dragon apologetically. "But as he said, finish your chore today and he'll read you a bedtime story tonight."

Oh no...

As the dragon finally, yet reluctantly, nodded and walked out of the room to complete his daunting task, the purple unicorn took Spike's spot by the table and looked at me with clear concern. "Are you okay? What happened?"

In the split-second of realizing she was gesturing to my injury, I smiled a little while slowly sitting down again. "Had a run-in with the three stooges. Quite literally."

"...I'm sorry?"

"The Crusaders."

"Ah." Twilight nodded, before clearing her throat. "Well then, I guess this would be the perfect time to talk."

...Ah great. Well, this had to have come sooner or later. This ever-persistent mare will probably wish for me to finally tell her the truth. No more secrets, no more deceptions. Just the complete and utter honesty behind who I was... and what I was. Well I'll guarantee her I was no Changling, for starters, if she currently knew what they were.

And after she knew everything, Twilight was most likely going to indulge her friend's curiosity, and I will forever be hounded by endless questions, or perhaps get thrown out of the library or entire town should the residents learn the truth. I may have to take up Celestia's offer earlier than I hoped.

But that doesn't mean I'll simply divulge everything about myself right away to this inquisitive knowledge-seeking unicorn before me, staring at me with those sparkling violet stern eyes. It will take a lot of coaxing and convincing before Twilight could ever hope of gaining pure truthful answers out of me.

"It's time we set up some boundaries."

"I bet it is- wait what?" My sarcastic defensive tone immediately switched to express my confusion. Boundaries? What on Earth was this pony going on about?

Twilight feigned ignorance to my confusion, continuing her prepared speech while a list separated right next to her... oh joy.. "While you have been a pleasant house guest, and assisted Spike and I numerous times with the library, there are some things we need to address if we are to get along more."

...What?

This time she smiled lightly at my expression. "I know what you're thinking; I decided now finally to talk about this? Well I thought we wouldn't have to address this, until I discovered yesterday that your residence here was a task from the Princess to you, and not for me."

That's not what I'm thinking and you know it Twilight!

"Speaking of which, we can start with your blatant inappropriate behaviour around Princess Celestia." I was simply bemused by all this. Well if this was a different subject than the one I had in mind, may as well hear the unicorn out. Twilight cleared her throat. "I know you hold some measure of dislike towards her, despite your claims of 'indifference', and I would like that to stop."

"Next you'll ask me to cease breathing." I grumbled sourly while leaning back. Stop making fun of Dumble-mare? But it's so easy to do!

"You can at least show some courtesy to the Princess, after all."

"Only if she gains my respect." Which, let's face it my dear, was as likely to happen as Fifty Shades Of Grey becoming a worldwide hit. Then a thought sprung up. "If I stop being rude to her in your presence, would that do it?"

"...That would suffice." Twilight must have grasped that I would be a jerk to her mentor even without the teenage mare being in the same room. "And in the library, too. I would appreciate hearing no more negative comments when mentioning Princess Celestia within this house. Okay?"

"...Sure, I can do that." It seems I keep forgetting my bruised injury, as I immediately winced again upon shrugging. At Twilight's relieved expression, I inquired. "What else?"

Her eyes glanced at the list, while I groaned inwardly, before addressing the next issue. "Your usage of awful profanities." I knew it. "Such words were removed from Equestria for a reason, Stardust. And I would appreciate it if you would tone down on them, at least a little. In addition, I'd prefer you'd not swear within the library, especially around Spike."

Well at least she didn't request for me never to swear again. "That I can do. Next."

"Let's see... well I would say you could help around the library more often, but you seem to be doing fine in that regard whenever you're helping Spike." Twilight's eyes scrolled down the floating list. "Ah, here we are. I've noticed, along with Spike and the others, that you refuse to allow anyone to help you whenever you're feeling upset or mad over something."

"...What of it?" I asked quietly with a frown.

The mare glanced at me, her features a touch of hesitation before she continued. "I... we would like you to be more open with us, Stardust, to tell us what troubles you and allow us to assist in making you feel better."

"Out of the question." Was my immediate, stern reply. Of course I could just lie to their faces whenever something was making me uneasy, but since we're talking about this. Before Twilight could provide an explanation I continued with no room for argument. "Whatever has me on edge is none, I repeat, none of your or anyone else's business. I will sort out whatever problem I have by my own way."

I always have done.

"But-"

"No objections, Twilight." My own eyes narrowed against her protesting own. "I do not require your help. While your concern is appreciated, it is unnecessary. There is nothing, absolutely naught you can do to help whatever ails me from time to time. You want me to acknowledge you as a friend? Then respect my privacy and let me handle my own problems, deal?"

Really, was it too much to ask for?

Apparently so, judging by the clear reluctance on Twilight's features. But I refused to waver. They didn't need to know whatever I was going through, even if they were part of or the problem themselves.

"All right." Finally the unicorn relented with a deep sigh, her violet orbs now reflecting regret. "I'm sorry for trying to get in your business like that."

"It's fine, my dear." I quickly reassured the studious mare, smiling slightly. "I am grateful for your kindness and concern, but there are some things you just can't help with, no matter what."

---

This was the second time I've eavesdropped today. And I have no regrets doing so.

Instead, let's just hope I don't regret ever sharing the truth about myself to Spike... who was currently being interrogated by a questioning Twilight.

"Spike, I understand your reluctance to talk about it, but there are some things I would like to know about our residential friend downstairs." Or currently upstairs spying on you two, my dear.

The dragon began asking suspiciously, "Like what...?" Well at least he wasn't totally obedient to the one who raised him.

After that rather nauseating discussion between Twilight and I in the kitchen, I left the conversation and room straight after the mention of "food" and "diet" became the next topics on her long literal list. No way was that mare going to tell me what to eat and how I was going to take care of my body.

My parents were irritating enough about that.

But I felt relief and some tension evaporate from my body after leaving, over the fact Twilight didn't wish to converse about who I truly was and why I was in Ponyville. I'm still trying to figure out the latter myself, and I didn't need any unreliable assistance. Celestia was, and I loathe to admit as such, more useful in helping me seek out the truth than Twilight.

Wow... that kind of epiphany was just mind-boggling.

"Some examples would who he really is, and why he's in Ponyville." I outwardly flinched at the possible thought of Spike easily giving in. Let's hope not.

"I can't tell you, Twilight, even if I wanted to. You'll have to ask him that." I released a breath of relief and gratitude. Good work Spike!

"But that's just it Spike, what if he never tells me? What if he keeps lying to me, to us, for the remainder of his time here? Do you honestly want a friend who deceives everyone around him?"

"He has his reasons for doing so-"

"What reasons?" This time the mare sounded rather exasperated. "Spike, what is such a great deal about him that he has to hide it from us? Is he a runaway fugitive? Someone from Tatarus itself? An ex-ally of Nightmare Moon's?"

"No, he's none of those things!" I blinked at the unexpected blunt force of the dragon's tone. "He's our friend, Twilight, not our enemy! He helped us out from the very beginning, remember?"

...Wow.

I quite honestly felt... touched by the defensive lizard.

"I know Spike." This time the mare's voice was more gentle. "And I am forever grateful for what he did to help us multiple times. But still, to be friends you have to establish trust. And I get the feeling Stardust simply doesn't trust us."

...I can't lie and say you're just making assumptions, love.

"Well, Stardust doesn't really trust anyone..." Spike answered slowly.

"And he told you this."

There was silence, thank God, before the dragon quickly resorted back to not revealing anything. "I-I can't tell you, Twilight. I promised Stardust I wouldn't tell anyone, not even you. A good friend doesn't break a promise!"

...

"You're right, Spike. And I'm sorry for asking these questions. But I just feel as though I... we can help him if he opens himself a bit more to us, and not just to you. Please tell me this, is Stardust honestly who he says he is? Because I have checked around for any information or even mention of his homeland, and my searches resulted in nothing. Is everything he's told me, our friends, a lie or the truth?"

Oh, what I've told them was true alright... depending on the perspective.

"Yes." Spike replied without a trace of doubt. "Everything he's told you about himself was true."

"And his homeland?"

"..."

Spike's sudden silence unfortunately gave Twilight the answer she required. "I see..." Followed by a sigh. "And you can't tell me anything more?"

Spike sighed in turn. "I'm sorry Twilight... but I promised."

Oh you might be feeling regretful, my young reptilian friend, but I felt proud of you.

---

"It was nice of you to drop by, Stardust."

"Just as it was nice of you to invite me in, my dear." I responded evenly to the polite Fluttershy, having taken my seat from the other side of the small round table. "And I apologize for visiting unannounced."

The humble pegasus shook her head positively. "Oh, there's no need to apologize. You're just as welcomed here as anypony else I know."

"You're too kind." Spotting a familiar white pet from the corner of my eye, I nodded to the bunny. "Hello Angel." It nodded back, seeming not to mind my presence like last time.

"Tea?" Fluttershy inquired gently while offering the teapot.

"No thank you. Not that much fond of tea."

The yellow mare nodded, pouring herself a cup and speaking next while awaiting the drink to cool down. "May I ask why you decided to visit?"

Good question. Maybe I just adore your pleasant company. Maybe I just needed some peace and quietness away from the tension within the library, and your cottage was the first location that came to mind. Maybe I required some comfort or sympathy from your shy presence as I release the negative emotions I always have pent up within me.

Or maybe I was just being an inconvenience to Twilight and Spike, whether they knew it or not.

In spite of all these optional answers, I chose a more meaningful one. Folding my arms I began. "Just to inform you, as Twilight is already aware of, I believe, neither you nor the others will be seeing me after the night of the Grand Galloping Gala."

Fluttershy blinked, her expression that of surprise. "Oh, are you going somewhere?"

"Celestia's castle." I explained, seeing no reason otherwise. "I will be residing there for a few days or so. I thought it would be wise of me to inform you and the others of this beforehand; so there wouldn't be any misunderstandings; such as any of you believing you've done anything wrong."

It was a decision I finally concluded on while walking to Fluttershy's cottage. The fact that I've drawn too much attention to myself sealed the deal for me. If I spend a few days out of town, perhaps the questions about me will settle down before I return, and no one but the ever-persistent purple unicorn will move on to different things.

Or maybe I'll find a way home before then. Even better.

"I see." The meek pegasus smiled. "Then I suppose I should thank you before I forget to then."

"...Pardon?" What did I do now?

"For trying to take the blame for me when we thought Philomena... you know..." Ah yes, that phoenix. Just the mention of that bird gives me painful memories of yesterday.

"Well." I shrugged casually. "Neither you or Twilight deserve any harsh punishment from Celestia. I would gladly take the fall just to spite that alicorn. So there's no need to thank me."

Instead of giving the usual reaction to my attitude about the monarch, Fluttershy took a sip of her tea before tilting her head curiously, "You really don't like her, do you Stardust?"

"...I find myself disagreeing with most of her actions (or lack thereof)." I admitted without regret. "It's difficult for me to acknowledge anyone like her with such respect if everything she does is nonsensical and unwise for a ruler of her status."

"Maybe you should give her a chance..."

I snorted as a memory popped up. "Twilight told me the same thing, long ago. And so far, it isn't working to that alicorn's benefit."

"But you're staying in Canterlot, in Princess Celestia's castle, anyway?"

"A clear contradiction, I know." I nodded in agreement. "But it was an offer I can't couldn't refuse, for reasons I'm afraid I must keep to myself. Besides," I faintly smiled at the blinking pegasus. "I've been too much of a bother to you lot recently anyway."

I should've expected the urgent objection to my truthful claim. "Oh, now that's not true, Stardust! I'm sure the girls enjoy having you around. I especially do..." I raised a brow as the mare ducked her head for whatever reason, as though hiding that painfully evident blush on her muzzle.

...Was she really that embarrassed from flattering someone?

"You're too kind, Fluttershy." I reassured the pegasus gently. "And I thank you for understanding."

"Of course." She resumed her normal position, beaming before a thought clearly popped up in her mind. "Oh, by the way, I was wondering something."

Hm? "Go on."

"Um... well... I was wondering if... you told me yesterday I was your second favourite pony in Ponyville."

Did I... ah yes I did! "Oh, yes, sorry about that."

"No need to feel sorry." Fluttershy quickly assured me, before continuing with her inquiry. "I was curious... who's your first favourite?"

The instant image of the smiling purple unicorn arisen within my mind. I was tempted to say my little sister, but that was before I remembered I said 'in Ponyville'. I saw no reason to answer her question... but with those soft innocent eyes who can refuse?

"...You promise you won't tell anyone?"

"Uh-huh." The yellow honest mare nodded positively.

"Rainbow Dash."

"Oh... oh!" My short laughter made her obvious realize I was joking, as the pegasus then giggled herself. "Okay then, so who is it?"

"I live under the same roof as her."

"Twilight?" I nodded, and for some unknown reason Fluttershy looked rather dejected. "Oh..."

Not under my watch.

"Hey." If I was within distance I would've placed a hoof on her shoulder in comfort. As the pegasus looked back at me, I smiled crudely. "First's the worst. Second's the best. Third's the one with the hairy chest... pity the third one, Fluttershy, pity the third one."

As she smiled lightly - which was much better - an idea sprung to mind. "So, how would you like to hear that story I told Spike and the Crusaders today?"

---

AN: The end of the first season draws near. And I won't lie, I've been enjoying writing this story so far.

Next time: The arrival of an owl! Spike growing envious and jealous of said owl. And Stardust pitying the poor bird for it's chosen name, courtesy of Twilight.

Please review, favourite or follow, your choice. I hope you enjoyed this chapter and look forward to the next one. Since I've finished college now, chapters may be finished and published earlier than usual.

Until next time my good friends! Adios!